ã€ŠEva&#x27;s Sinsã€‹


 I

    ?If my birth means to die, I''ll better never feel this sweet taste of life¡±

    ?When I was only a dream of my mother when she was still in love with the man that betrayed her by marrying another woman the day he found out about my coming into this world, I was happy then ¨C floating into a world of fulfillment, into a magic world, into a parallel universe where everything is possible, where children are still happy: loved and hugged by their both parents and where they still can dream.

    But a whimper made me understand that my dream was gone, that my thought of being only a flash of light into a universe surrounded by darkness was something impossible, and that it was the time to turn back to reality, for my coming into this world was something predestined and fulfilled ¨C I was already part of that universe called life, part of a merry-go-round which I couldn¡¯t stand against anymore.

    Even so, even if I was aware of everything that was happening around me, I never understood why my coming into this world meant losing my mother, who chose to leave this beautiful story called life only to see me happy, smiling, and being full of life, taking only her memories with her ¨C those of my small fingers touching her white skin and my sweet voice gurgling at her chest.

    But ¨C have I been happy finding out about her sacrifice? Did I take this for what it is worth? I never knew and I won''t probably ever know this. Yet, the fact that I came into this world and that someone sacrificed her life for giving birth to me will chase me everywhere, like a shadow that will always make me shudder inside and whose presence will never allow me to be ever happy, for¡­¡±

    ?Eva! Where are you?"

    Finally, Beth¡¯s voice awoke me from my daydream and made me realize that I was standing in front of the same jasmine flowers¡¯field, where I always used to stay when I was thoughtful, lurking on all those insects that were spinning above the field, in their shy attempt to build an own universe, up there, a universe which I used to stare at all the time the melancholy was taking over me.

    ?I¡¯m here, Beth. Next to the jasmine flowers¡¯field,¡± I told her, seeing that she won¡¯t give up on finding me and she¡¯ll call my name till she sees me.

    Thus, Beth finally saw me and approached me in a hurry. And I see her hurrying up across from the house and I understood that something happened for sure, if that chubby 15-year-old kid, with red hair and a lot of freckles of the same color on her face, runs, for she runs only when she must tell ?urgent news.¡± And her sudden clumsiness made me smile, for, watching her, while she was desperately trying to recover her breath after the short run, stopped only two steps from me, was something very funny to watch.

    Stolen story; please report.

    But my smile hadn''t been something mean, but sweet, for I realized once again that my good friend doesn¡¯t love to rush. She better prefers to do everything calmly and leisurely and, even if we¡¯re the same age, we are totally different: both as face and character, while she prefers to think before doing something, I¡¯m always rushing somewhere and, in most of the cases, my decisions are wrong or hurried.

    ?Master is calling you,¡± said Beth, between gasps.

    ?Master,¡± I thought smiling, for even if Beth always calls my father - the ?master,¡± I never get used to his nickname, for I know him very well ¨C he''s nothing more than a simple jasmine flowers¡¯farmer, full of debts, clumsy, who¡¯s barely able to control his life, his income, and his fortune.

    ?What for?¡± I asked.

    ?I don¡¯t know, but it seems to be something very important, for he even sent for the big carriage, the red one. You must hurry or he¡¯ll definitely be upset,¡± said Beth while piercing me with her curious glance.

    But I avoided her glance, for even if she was waiting for an answer from me, I really didn¡¯t know it, and the fact that I had to leave her in that state of confusion and with a lot of questions spinning in her head, really made me suffer, for I felt sorry for her to see her in that condition. But¡­ I¡¯ll tell her about this, eventually, when I find out first why my father wanted to see me that urgently or when I have at least an idea about what¡¯s going on with us.

    Actually, my first thought, hearing Beth telling me that my father was looking for me, was that he''ll bring a new wife into our home. But¡­ I quickly chased away that thought, for it was too early: his last wife, with who he married only five months ago, died only two weeks ago and, even if my father wasn¡¯t a faithful man, he cared about what others say. So, he won¡¯t rush to marry again. Yet¡­ what could his rush mean or¡­?¡±

    ?Are you going or¡­?!¡± insisted Beth.

    ?Do I have any other choice?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t think so. Do you know that¡­¡±

    ?I know that I don¡¯t know anything, Beth. I just feel that my world is about to collapse over me and I don¡¯t understand why. A feeling? Too much fresh air? Or maybe is this fragrant jasmine scent that tickles my nostrils? Probably it¡¯s because¡­¡±

    ?Because?¡± insisted Beth, lurking on me with her black eyes, the glance of a deer.

    ?That something unexpected will happen. Something that¡¯ll change my life completely and forever.¡±

    ?Like a hunch?¡±

    ?Just something I feel, Beth. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s better go or your ?master¡± will be really mad if we come late.¡±

    Before leaving, yet, I gave Beth the jasmine flowers¡¯bouquet, which I picked up to put in a vase in the living room. Then, I rushed toward the house, with sure steps, even if deep inside me I felt that the storm was about to start, and this was happening all the time my father was calling me to have a word with me: I never knew what to expect from him, and I was always thinking that that time will be worse than ever. But even so: I was sure that I must find out what was the matter, for if I didn¡¯t find out this, nobody will ever tell me this.

 II

    ?We are our masters in a parallel world¡±

    A large and badly illuminated office because of the thick red curtains hung at the window was seen by Eva while standing in the middle of the room, not that far from that desk in the oriental style at which her father was sitting. And, in the same room, two chairs, with back upholstered in black velvet, a massive wooden bookshelf on the left part, and a red sofa on the right side, were the only shabby furniture of that XIX-th century ?science room¡± as Eva¡¯s father used to call his office.

    Yet, even if the room wasn¡¯t as welcoming as it should have been at first glance, it was also a place where one could lose himself entirely if he allowed himself to waste some time there, finding it thus enough interesting and somehow acceptable, because of the countless novels found on that bookshelf, making the reader deeply immerse into a new and enough exciting world.

    And, how those novels weren¡¯t at all boring let''s be honest because all the well-known writers of that moment could be found on that shelf, Eva was often enriching her stock of knowledge with events and situations described in those novels, even if they weren¡¯t educational mostly of the cases for a 16 years old girl. But, because there wasn¡¯t anybody to keep in check her curiosity or to prohibit her something, Eva could at any time enter and come out of that office, taking any novel she wanted, novels brought there by her father''s ex-mistresses or wives.

    That freedom, of reading all she wanted, Eva had due to that she has never been the object of interest neither of her father nor of her step-mothers, who always preferred to ?find out¡± more about what happened outside than in their own house, for the lurid details of what happened in the boudoirs of different ladies and misses of the high society were an interesting subject of talking about than to waste their time to educate the daughter of a first wife.

    And¡­ they were somehow right, for why should have they sacrificed themselves to educate the other¡¯s daughter when her father couldn¡¯t find time for her, being too busy with other things than to pay attention to what his daughter was doing?! But this made Eva understand that she wasn¡¯t more than another ?object¡± found in that house and nothing more and this comparison was better noticed at that moment when Eva was standing in the middle of the room, waiting for her father to start to talk to her. He, however, preferred to let her wait, for he needed to finish reading the newspaper first.

    Then, he finally raised his glance and looked at his daughter over the top of his glasses, which, even if they didn¡¯t serve for anything for having no zoom lens, were his favorites. He was all the time using them, for he thought that by using them he was looking like an aristocratic person, an educated man, who knows a lot. And he spent thus minutes in a row, looking at his daughter till he finally dared to talk to her:

    ?You¡¯ll go to London today and you¡¯ll join the ?Red Ants.¡± It¡¯s your duty as my daughter and I won¡¯t accept a ?no¡± as an answer.¡±

    But her father¡¯s words resounded in Eva¡¯s head like a hard hummer hit, right on the top of the head: ?The ?Red Ants? But¡­ what is he talking about?! This means that¡­¡±

    ?I know what are you thinking about, but¡­ it¡¯s the only chance to survive, Eva, for¡­ I¡¯ve lost a poker game.¡±

    Again. He lost a poker game again. ?What a surprise!¡± murmured Eva, bitterly smiling, for it wasn¡¯t anything new or surprising - Alfred always promised himself and his creditors that it was the last time he was playing a poker game when he was losing almost everything. Yet¡­ he was always falling into the same abyss¡­ again and again¡­ for only at the game table did he feel like being someone important, triumphantly looking at all those distressful people that were leaving the game before him.

    But¡­ what was even more surprising for Eva at that moment was to understand that the real business was related to her, for losing a poker game meant the same for her father - losing his fortune and, to be sure that he won¡¯t be left in the basket, without a shelter overhead, the last thing to exchange was¡­ ?it can¡¯t be!¡± thought Eva. ?My father couldn¡¯t do that! Even if he¡¯s shameless, a bad father, neglecting, and a game addict, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to sell or exchange his daughter to pay his debts.¡±

    But¡­ he did this. She can see this in his eyes that are avoiding her glance, somehow dancing on their orbit while he was trying to look everywhere in that badly furnished room than to look at her.

    Finally, Alfred looked at her: with that glacial glance of a father that doesn¡¯t pay two pennies for his daughter¡¯s safety, and this made Eva slowly shake, for it wasn¡¯t what she had expected or what she thought that she¡¯ll feel in the end.

    And¡­ even if Eva knew that, that she had never had his love or attention because he had never had a good word for her, she at least thought that she has a father.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ?Maybe he hasn¡¯t been the father I wished I had, but at least he has been always by my side, feeding and dressing me like one of his many mistresses. But¡­ I must accept that I¡¯ve been yet blind all this time, pretending to be a fool that doesn¡¯t understand anything, ignoring the fact that I was comparing myself with his women instead of considering myself his daughter, even if this never bothered me. At least I never felt the pressure of this comparison before, but it starts to bother me now when I finally understood what kind of father I have: a gambling addict, capable to sold his daughter instead of giving up on his fortune, considering me as being his insurance for a better life,¡± and Eva shuddered, understanding that her dream of being loved by her father had been only a dream in the end, for he never loved her, he only wanted to marry her with a rich heir, even if older than her or a widower, but at least someone rich enough to help him if necessary and only because of this did he grow her up by his side.

    But his biggest dream has been broken when none of his candidates accepted Eva, and this hurt him so bad that he decided to get rid of her, eventually, feeling no remorse or at least wondering what will her future be if he does this and¡­ thus, he decided to accept that shameless plan only to protect himself and not to protect her, even if he tried through his reserved behavior make her think that he cared about her. ?It¡¯s painful and it hurts so much, but I must accept my fate which isn¡¯t anymore in my hands now and, even if I feel that I¡¯ll collapse, knowing that if I leave this house I¡¯ll be lost forever, I must leave it at least with my head up,¡± Eva thought, continuing to stare at her father, even if her eyes were empty and cold.

    And she shuddered again, understanding that cruel truth: that person, who was standing in front of her and who was her father, sold her, and this was her reality at that moment. But the most painful for her has been to wonder if he really was her father, the one who has been the object of her adoration once, the one she used to sketch like a prince in her head, being only a child while waiting for him to return home from his long and continue journeys when he seemed to have completely forgotten her because of his love affairs. Yet, that innocent child, who Eva has been once, was waiting for him to come home, staying for hours on that cold wet stair, looking in the distance to see if that carriage with black and red is not approaching to bring her father home.

    ?No, he is probably a fake, someone who exchanged places with my father for playing a prank on me, only for a while,¡± and her father, her real father will show up later riding a white horse, and will chase away the fake one, telling her that everything has been just a lie and that she mustn¡¯t go anywhere, that she¡¯s free to dream about a similar life to her favorite characters which she was generally reading.

    And Eva turned her head to the left and looked at that old massive bookshelf, colored dark brown because of the time and, in front of her, the red lid of a book, so beloved by her, appeared: ?The love of the beautiful Beast,¡± by C.N.Chane, a thriller-romance about a kidnapped young girl named Allia, who managed to make her aggressor fall in love with her only to survive, to later also make him pay for what he did to her.

    ?This story is about many things: love, respect, sufferance, and, in the end, justice. But even if I know all this, I must realize that it won¡¯t ever be about me,¡± Eva thought. Why? Simply: she wasn¡¯t Allia and she also didn¡¯t have the power of the main heroine, as she wasn¡¯t also capable to fight against anyone. She was only capable to accept everything as being her destiny and, in the end, still thinking so, to accept to die, but not to hurt anyone.

    And Eva was sincere at that moment, accepting that she had always been a weak person, an innocent child that had dreamt about a sure world, a universe where nobody is hurt, where nobody suffers, where there are still sun rays that will eventually break that thick fog that is separating her world of the external one. But¡­ what Eva wouldn¡¯t have been able to change at her, or at least this was what she thought, was the fact that she could hurt herself only to save a butterfly caught in the spider¡¯s trap, thinking that she was also a butterfly caught in the trap of the spiderweb called life, cruelty, and vanity.

    ?Why are you silent? Say something! Blame me if you want, but don¡¯t keep silent,¡± said Alfred, staring at her with his glacial glance.

    And Eva felt so small, so weak, and so unprotected, hearing him talking like that to her, as she felt empty inside at that moment after she caught her father¡¯s glance and she saw no love in them.

    ?What can I say?!¡± murmured Eva eventually. ?There¡¯s nothing I can say. Just¡­¡±

    ?I don¡¯t send you to death. I just want to¡­¡±

    ?You¡¯re just sending me to a lost world from where I¡¯ll never turn back and you know this very well.¡±

    Finally, Eva¡¯s voice got a natural force and she could talk to Alfred as she always wanted: confident in herself, knowing who she was, and what she deserved. That¡¯s why, after she had told him such words, she turned her back on him and confidently walked toward the door, and this hasn¡¯t been for sure the reaction he had expected from her.

    Eva stopped and turned to see him, only one step from the door, saying: ?send someone to summon me when they are here. I¡¯ll leave this house immediately. I don¡¯t have anything else to do here and, for sure, I don¡¯t have a family to which to turn back one day.¡±

    A slammed door¡­ an empty room¡­ a man sitting on a chair covered with black velvet and blank inside, without nobody left by his side¡­ it¡¯s all that Eva left behind, for the man she was giving him the go-by and who she has called her father for a long while was a person with no future, a gambling addict, someone who sold his soul eventually to pay for old debts.

    But¡­ what neither Eva nor Alfred knew was that the old debts are so stubborn and they never accept a simple payment as being completed¡­ and they, the debts, are all the time asking for more¡­ asking for someone¡¯s soul to be sold eventually.

    And they are always waiting in front of the door: tuc-tuc¡­ we are here¡­ just wait¡­ our reward will be paid soon¡­ but it won¡¯t be completed, but it¡¯ll ask for more¡­ asking for your life¡­ to leave past dreams behind¡­

 III

    ?If I can be an angel, then I¡¯ll choose to be a demon: only this way I¡¯ll have enough power to punish this world.¡±

    Running, with her breath interrupted and with her heart madly beating in her chest as if it was a mad bird that was trying to make a hole through which to fly away, with her hands shaking because of that avalanche of emotions that were felt in her chest at that moment, Eva was heading toward the lake shore seen in the distance.

    And that place seemed both far and close at the same time due to that dizzy feeling of vertigo felt in her head and stomach that made her eventually want to vomit. But even so, Eva couldn¡¯t force herself to stop and smile: she felt powerless and hopeless.

    And how not to feel like that when the only words that were spinning all the time in her head were betrayal, madness, and loneliness, something that made her feel that she was about to collapse, more and more, and this happened not because she had to leave that house where she spent almost whole life, not because she had to leave behind all she had known or dreamt about till that moment, but because she felt that someone like her, that had loved others so much, that had dreamt about others to be happy without asking anything in exchange from them has been betrayed eventually, used and then thrown like an old cloth which was generally used for washing the floor: damn comparison, but damn so precise. And¡­ Eva stumbled.

    The stump of a dried herb forced her eventually to stop, lying on her stomach and feeling so intensely the feeling of nothingness at that moment.

    ?A bad luck, huh?¡±

    This amazed Eva so much, for she hadn¡¯t expected a man to be there to talk to her and more to stretch his hand to help her stand up.

    ?Someone is trying to help me?! What a surprise!¡± and she finally found the strength to look up and she saw him: beautiful like an angel, but with the aura of a demon - black eyes, black hair, and a suit of the same color to complement the beautiful view seen in front of her.

    ?Will we stay for longer this way?¡± the man asked her and his tenor voice made her shudder from top to toe, bringing her back to reality.

    ?No, sir, I just¡­¡±

    ?¡­you were just trying to see for how long a man can stay with his hand stretched to help a lady, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    And he smiled: oh, God, that smile could kill even angels if they existed somewhere in this world, especially an angel like Eva, who, hearing the word ?lady¡± told her - an unripened girl, who could barely be called young lady because of her breasts in the bud, almost unnoticed through the too-tight cloth of her dress what made her seem even skinnier than she actually was, blushed. But she was probably someone in his fantasies: a kind of butterfly that will become a real beauty someday and he¡¯ll feel honored for being the first one in discovering her and¡­ damn, she kept saying nonsense in her head while staring like a dumb at his charming smile.

    Perfect lips: red and medium size, but fleshy enough to awake some dreams not only in the head of a child but also in the soul of each lady who knew life better. And, for sure, any woman in this world could let herself seduced by those tasty lips and by those demon eyes in which one could lose himself - completely and without the possibility to ever recover from that spell.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    And, above those eyes, a pair of black long eyelashes could be seen, something that was perfectly combined with that beautiful abyss of his eyes.

    ?The stranger¡± was a man about 30, not very tall, but also not short to be called a dwarf, with an athletic body that made him really handsome. ?He probably does some sports or maybe he doesn¡¯t eat so much or¡­,¡± were spinning the nonsense questions in Eva¡¯s head.

    ?What are you thinking of?¡± he asked her, making her wince.

    They were sitting at that moment on the only wooden bench that was seen on the lake shore, looking at the sunset that was coloring red the horizon.

    ?If I had been older, I could have told myself that it was my first romantic date with someone worthy enough to receive all the love kept in my chest all these years since I¡¯ve been born and which I never had the opportunity to share it with someone," though Eva, but  she said loudly ?may I dare to dream about the future?¡±

    The man smiled, a hint that her twisted thoughts were reflecting the innocence, something that made his heart wince too, even if for a second only, reminding him about his youth, about the fleeting and passionate love of adolescence.

    ?You should dream about happiness instead,¡± he said.

    ?But¡­ was it still something left?¡±

    ?Certainly and if we see each other again and you are enough mature to understand that, I¡¯ll show you what happiness means. Good afternoon, Elizabeth! How are things going?¡±

    Only then did Eva notice Beth¡¯s silhouette outlining behind her and she has been so amazed to see her blushing, hearing those words addressed to her. But¡­ it was so comic to watch her red face and ears as if they were poppies in full flower while she kept staring like a dumb at the stranger, murmuring a barely heard: ?I¡¯m fine, mister Beneath! Thank you!¡±

    The one named mister Beneath eventually stood up, preparing for leaving: ?nice to meet you, Miss Stonebridge. I hope our next meeting will be yet in circumstances less¡­ weird than this one.¡±

    And he stretched his hand then, toward Eva, but he had to wait for good moments till Eva shook it, and this happened only after Beth slapped her back, making her come back to her senses. Then, feeling so weird while shaking his hand, she felt that she was actually burning inside and she understood that he had a certain influence over her, making her even more obedient than she actually was.

    ?He¡¯s so handsome,¡± murmured Beth, staring behind him while he was moving away.

    And Beth was right: something that Eva understood only after his departure, that he was that kind of man that could awaken feelings in the young ladies¡¯chest only with his simple presence.

    ?Let¡¯s go, Miss Stonebridge. Destiny is waiting for you,¡± said Beth, taking a few steps away from the bench and heading toward the house, built from grey brick, seen in the distance.

    Eva looked thunderstruck at Beth, for she never heard her talking so politely to her, and this even if Beth was a few months younger than Eva was and neither that she worked in Eva¡¯s service since they were only 7.

    Of course, Eva also never treated her like a servant, and probably because of this they had such a wonderful friendship. And¡­ Beth was that kind of child good and sweet, who you can¡¯t hate ever, but who you also can''t love too much for her bad habit of approaching each person that was kindly smiling at her or telling a good word to her - totally the opposite of what Eva always tried to do, even if she only managed to always be caught in weird stories in her head, like the main character of those events.

    Like at that moment when she felt caught in that vertigo that was dizzily spinning inside her as if trying to suck her inside it and make her vanish as if she has never existed on earth.

 IV

    ?Why to be a heroe when you can be a simple man?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s go, Bardain!" Brian told his teamster and the carriage hit the road right away while the two Arabian horses, black like pitch, which were pulling the carriage at a normal step, nervously puffed their nostrils, feeling the burden of a long road in front.

    And Brian felt the same as his horses: nervous and with the burning desire in his chest to throw fire through his nostrils, for the visit to Alfred Stonebdrige¡¯s house didn¡¯t end as he wished, even if he had had a single thought in his mind when he entered that office - to finally get what was his, but he failed again. What he didn¡¯t expect has been to see Stonebridge acting so confidently and, at his question: ?when you¡¯ll finally leave this house?" the haughty Alfred Stonebridge slung a bag of gold toward him.

    ?Here¡¯s your damn money, Beneath! And now, get the hell out of here,¡± and this amazed Brian so much, for it was a mystery where Stonebridge got that money from. And how not to be surprised when all the good people in town knew that Alfred Stonebridge was ruined and that he lost the last of his fortune at gambling, as nobody in his right senses would have lent money to a ?dead one." But Brian also knew that he couldn¡¯t win that battle that easily, even if he had taken care to spread the gossip around, about Stonebridge¡¯s insolvency. And, doing this, he again failed. He should have at least thought longer at this, to analyze each detail, each step taken in front, to plan more what to do next. But, being too obsessed with winning in front of Stonebridge, no matter the cost, he has been the one brought to his knees eventually.

    He should have thought about this, over and over again, till finding the right answer to all the questions that were spinning in his head. That¡¯s why he went to the lake: to think. But, eventually, he felt even more confused, meeting her there: a young lady who was identical to the one his father had loved so much - Helen Walker.

    And that meeting amazed him so much, for the resemblance between the two was absolutely incredible: ?mother and daughter looking the same? It can¡¯t be. Fate can¡¯t play such a devilish game on me.¡± But fate was too eager to play and that¡¯s why it headed Eva¡¯s footsteps to the lake that day.

    Remembering this, Brian sighed and turned his head to the left, watching a pair of passers-by, who were so lazily walking on the street on that beautiful evening.

    ?What a waste of time and what a stupidity to watch him,¡± Brian told himself. But knowing that it was the only thing he could do while the carriage was moving onto the London streets, he had decided to stop at least complaining. Yet, even if the London view at that moment bothered him somehow, Brian kept looking through the window at the passers-by that were rushing somewhere past the carriage and a big part of them were people he knew and so well actually, but for who he had in fact no good words.

    ?Look, there is Ashton Holmes with his too-young mistress Nane, and there, over there, is the tobacco merchant Alan Foster with his sultry wife, trying to hover again around John Evans, the richest Lord of these lands,¡± were spurring the thoughts in Brian¡¯s head like riderless horses when he saw the crowd gathered in front of the store ?Tobacco" and especially the play put on act by all those who wanted to get favors from Evans.

    ?It seems that the Foster have problems again if they are fawning on Evans now. What this time? Poker again or maybe another profitable business which Alan ?smelled¡± in port?¡± thought Brian while staring at the red-hair woman, much taller than her chubby man, who didn¡¯t reach 1.6 meters in height, and who was definitely much more intelligent than he was if they were still seen next to Evans.

    ?Probably,¡± said Brian this time loudly, forcing a smile of greeting when his carriage passed by the Foster, and they waved their hands, greeting him.

    ?Alan Foster¡± is a ?genius¡± in finding such businesses, that are in most cases lean. The last time ?genius¡± Foster made his rounds in the port, he found out about importing Cuban tobacco, without knowing that actually, it was a sacred area since John Evans charged it in his account, without even offering a chance to others to at least think that they could be a rival for him. And he was right: why lose the golden sheath for a jay like Foster?!¡±

    ?Good afternoon, mister Beneath!" heard Brian, awakening from his daydream. And, when he looked back, he could see Mrs. Evans hurrying toward her husband, and that rush was because she knew that Emma Foster was capable to charm her husband only to help Alan triumph, and Beatrice wasn¡¯t eager for sure to share her husband with such a woman of easy virtue. Thus, a woman like Beatrice Evans, who has been born and grown up in luxury, who married one of the richest and most influent personalities of the time, was forced to somehow protect what was hers, ?fighting¡± with the hyenas of the English society of those times, which, in such a shameless way, were calling themselves ladies of the high society.

    ?But¡­,¡± something caught Brian¡¯s glance and he noticed that he was nervously moving in his place. ?What¡¯s this? Why am I so nervous?¡± and that inner botheration wasn¡¯t for sure caused by his defeat in front of Stonebridge.

    ?Something happens, Mister Beneath? Is it too cold?¡± he heard Bardain¡¯s voice, who was in the driving box.

    ?What?¡± has been Brian¡¯s stupid question. ?Aaa, no, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just¡­,¡± but Brian also knew that he couldn''t fool the old teamster, for he saw him growing up, he knew when he was in good mood, when he had a bad time, when he lost a poker game, or when he simply, as it happened at that moment, was totally out of reality.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Actually, Bardain wasn¡¯t new in this, for he worked for Brian''s family for 50 years already. He started to work for them at the age of 10, as a simple helper boy at the stables. But, because he has been diligent and because he always knew what he wanted, Brian¡¯s father, Baron Beneath, took him under his wing, like his right hand, and, thus, they worked together, side by side, for almost 30 years, till Baron died, and Bardain, like a faithful dog, started his new ?journey¡± next to Brian this time.

    ?Tell me, Bardain, how much do you know about Alfred Stonebridge?¡±

    ?About Moloch?! Not that much! Actually, I think you know more than me.¡±

    ?What about his daughter?¡±

    ?Aaa, you are talking about Miss Stonebridge! Well, to be honest, also not much. Only that her father hadn¡¯t been ever committed to his daughter, if I can say so, and, even if she¡¯s about 16 already, she had never had her social entrance.¡±

    ?Why so? I thought that his only chance to survive was to marry her to someone rich enough.¡±

    ?And it is probably still so, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not¡­ what I¡¯ve heard, but¡­ the big mouths say that Moloch tried to marry his daughter to the old Solochar since she was 12 only. But Solochar isn¡¯t stupid. He preferred to take care of his back and he married one of Miller¡¯s daughters.¡±

    ?Mmm!¡±

    ?But¡­ you probably also noticed this, right?¡±

    ?What exactly?¡±

    ?That Eva Stonebridge is Helen Walker¡¯s vivid copy. I could swear that she is Miss Walker herself if I wasn¡¯t sure that she died about 16 years ago.¡±

    Brian instead didn¡¯t answer, but immersed more in his thoughts, even if he kept hearing Bardain¡¯s chatter: ,,as like as two peas in a pod, actually. And, what I felt now, is nothing compared to that weird sensation I felt the first time I saw that child,¡± and Bardain pulled hard the reins, having problems with them, for Raven, the horse that was all the time pulling the carriage from the right, was trying to break the rules and to change places with his older brother Black Sunshine, which actually felt Raven¡¯s teeth biting from his ear, and, as a reward, he also bit from Raven¡¯s neck, forcing the younger horse return to his place. ?Good job, Sunshine, teach him well! Let him know his place in this world, as actually everybody should know his place in this life,¡± told Bardain to the old horse, which had probably had the same age as he had.

    Bardain¡¯s words resounded in Brian¡¯s ears like a lesson known since long ago, but forgotten, at least for the moment.

    ?Everybody should know his place in this life,¡± but how? When the hatred you feel in your chest, since you were 15, grows - with each step, with each breath of fresh air inhaled, and more in such moments when Helen Walker is back. It¡¯s more difficult now to focus on a single aim only and Brian knew this since he was a teen only and his mother died.

    He was 12 at that moment when on a cold winter morning they found her breathless on the bank next to the lake, on their property. She had probably felt her end close and she had preferred to breathe her last breath there, in the place she had loved the most and where she had spent a great part of her free time, for she loved to watch the sunshine in the morning and the sunset in the long summer evenings, on that bench made from pine wood where she fell in love with her husband, where she had whispered the first words like a mother and there, probably, she had also talked to the wind that took her soul on its wings and carried it on toward worlds unknown for us.

    Two and a half years later, Baron told Brian that he had decided to marry again and that he was already talking about this with Lyre Walker, to marry his youngest daughter, Helen.

    But Baron had never taken into account the girl¡¯s feelings and he had also never asked her if she agrees or not with that marriage. So, on the morning of their wedding, they all found out in amazement that Helen ran away with an idler called Alfred Stonebridge, the son of a florist and, thus, Baron Beneath¡¯s madness started.

    He looked for Helen everywhere, in all known places, but nobody could tell him where she was and that feeling of defeat and the bitter taste of shame were felt even more on the top of his tongue and in his chest. Till one April morning when a shot brought Brian into his father¡¯s office and he found him breathless, lying on his armchair, in front of his desk, with a bullet in his temple.

    Thus the father¡¯s hatred passed to the son and Brian swore to do everything to bring that Stonebridge to his knees in front of his father¡¯s grave and to make him ask for forgiveness, that jerk that destroyed their lives.

    Years later, when Brian was 20, Alfred turned back to Image. But nobody ever could find out where he has exactly been in those 6 years of absence, and this was something really strange because he turned back without Helen and with a 5 years old girl, who wasn¡¯t ever seen playing or running in the garden like any other children of her age and neither she was seen in the village or London, accompanied by her governess to teach her how are things going in such a crowded village like Image was: the village where the Gods are playing.

    Thus, years have passed, one after another. Alfred Stonebridge remarried¡­ again¡­ and again¡­ and again, and thus the locals forgot about his daughter. More than this, because of the big number of wives that have ever been seen in Stonebridge¡¯s house, many hadn¡¯t been at all surprised to see a young girl about 15 reading on that wooden bench next to the lake. For many of them, she was only one of many seen next to Alfred. For people, it didn¡¯t even matter who Eva really was, and their indifference made her even lonelier and quiet than she actually was, somehow freak, like a kind of savage bird, as she appeared in front of Brian that afternoon.

    And he remembered that he heard first her breathing while she was running toward him. But, because she was looking at the ground, he couldn¡¯t see her beautiful eyes, blue like the clear sky that could make one feel dizzy only by watching them. But that dizziness made Brian shudder, feeling a strange wince crossing through his body as if he was the 15 years old boy again, meeting a girl of the same age for the first time.

    ?Love at first glance?¡± Maybe yes, maybe no, or maybe it was something that Brian couldn¡¯t explain: to fall in love with his enemy¡¯s daughter, who could also be later an enemy for him, twice younger than he was, could be only something insane. But namely this thought made his heart beat so madly in his chest.

 V

    ?Never look for revenge! The revenge will eventually look for you when the time to pay for old debts will come!"

    ?Brian Beneath is a stupid idiot and he''s also a stiff neck," it has been Alfred''s first thought after Brian had left the house. And that wasn''t a random thought, for he had, in his office and his house, the worst of his enemies: looking to get revenge on him and to steal his fortune. But he, Alfred Stonebridge, wasn''t that stupid to allow Brian to despoil him of what was his.

    More than that, it wasn''t just a simple ill-feeling between them, but a real rivalry that lasted for years and that started with Baron Beneath, but which seemed to end with his son, with Brian, who seemed extremely convinced to end with Alfred''s ?reign," to kneel him down in front of that grieved lord''s grave, who, on his 40, had dreamt about getting married with a young girl of 17 only.

    And that thought sketched a dumb smile on Alfred''s face, who couldn''t believe, even at that age, that 16 years ago he could win in front of Baron Beneath, such a wealthy and influent man: he, Alfred Stonebridge, an idler, the son of a not so wealthy flower farmer and who had less influence than any other in that area.

    But the same thought that made him smile before also forced him to shudder when he remembered his father, because 16 years ago, due to the shame felt for his son''s deed, Halton Stonebridge fell prey to despair and, after months of long ?torture," with Baron''s men all the time chasing him, he also vanished somewhere.

    Nobody saw Halton leaving, just as nobody had the slightest idea of where he can be. Not even his wife and his daughter, who he left in the lap of the gods, didn''t know which path he eventually took to escape from fate.

    And this seemed suspect to many and, so soon, the town and the village have been divided into two groups, which were whispering, in a great secret, about what happened and about what was coming. But the most interesting of all that was that inside of those two big groups, smaller ones appeared, each of them supporting its own theory about what happened.

    Thus, part of the locals was on Baron''s side, blaming Stonebridge''s shamelessness. For them, the father and the son were the same: shameless people that left home and town, leaving social life and family behind just to take hold of a life that wasn''t theirs, occupying someone''s place in a house of good and wealthy people. But none of them was taking even account that Helen Walker has never been Baron''s wife. But even so, the simple fact that Baron had considered her worthy of sharing the same bed and dormitory with him made her untouchable to others.

    The second part of the locals was still undecided. They preferred not to take anybody''s side and they found it even more interesting just to listen to the others''gossip, to dissect those gossip in smaller parts, forming, in great secret, their own theory of the story. Also, the sharp tongues started to say that Halton Stonebridge never left Image, but he has been killed, in great secret actually, by Baron Beneath''s men, who has decided to wash his shame at least this way. And the most interesting of all this was that nobody even intended to attack that theory. More, each of those who ever heard the story, kept silent about everything, even if they were sure or even if they found out from someone that Halton was still alive and that he just ran away.

    Baron''s death, however, finally ended that nonsense story. Then, the same tale-bearers started to blame Stonebridges again for being responsible for such a good man''s death. So, months have passed and, in great secret, Halton''s wife married her daughter to a priest, from a faraway town, trying to save at least her honor thus. Then, soon after that marriage, she moved into her daughter''s house to take care of her grandson that was about to be born.

    Thus, the storm around Stonebridges and Beneathes calmed down eventually. But even so, there were still those who were remembering the tragic ending of the story.

    Alfred even remembered that he did not just find out about what happened in Image after he ran, but also that he saw his father, one year later, in London. It''s also right that he saw him only from far away. But even so, they preferred to watch each other in silence, from the distance, without any of them having at least the slightest desire to explain to the other one about the made choice. Then, they just simply walked along, after a few minutes of watching the other one with a glacial glance. Then, Alfred found out, much later after their meeting, through mutual acquaintances, that Halton married for the second time, to an extremely wealthy widow, months only after he left Image, leaving his wife and his daughter there. And, once he became rich and influential, he hadn''t the minimum desire to remember his former life or to think, even for a second only, about returning to that village. Thus, father and son demonstrated that they were so similar: through the fact that they had preferred to live their own life in good conditions and not to care about others, even if those others had the same blood flowing through their veins.

    And not only Alfred didn''t blame ever his father for his choice. He did the same when he chose Helen, on a beautiful Sunday morning in May, after entering the church to listen to God''s words, at his mother''s insistence.

    He has been brought by force to the church that morning because the poor woman didn''t know what else to do to him, for she often saw her son''s debauchee behavior, who wasn''t bothering at all to spent the night in any woman''s bed, who was allowing him to spend the night there, and nor he was losing any chance to admire the rounded hips of any woman that was swaying her body in front of him.

    Actually, the first time she heard such gossip, she didn''t believe it. Then, after she convinced herself with her own eyes that it was a true fact, she talked to her husband about this, hoping that he''ll talk to his son and he will try to bring their son to his senses. But seeing that her husband didn''t trouble his head about that, she had decided to take a strong hold on the reins of that mad carriage that was taking her son on the path toward perdition and, holding them tightly, to rein in those savage horses from her son''s soul. That''s why she dragged him to the church: to force him to at least listen to the good words of God, to make him think about his sins, and to return to a good life.

    And Alfred accepted to spend the Sunday mornings at the church just not to listen to her eternal speech about his lost life each time she was seeing him, but even if he thought that he''ll be bored while listening to an old man''s song sang into his beard and that he''ll bitterly regret deciding to be a good son, Alfred found those visits to the church more interesting than he thought at first. And this was just because he saw that Sunday, right after entering the church, an Angel: Helen.

    Helen was really an angel: blond hair, long and curled; blue eyes; red lips and cheeks like two blossomed poppies. And she wasn''t just beautiful like an angel, and smart, but she had also a divine voice that was driving crazy all those who were listening to her singing in the church''s choir.

    And that day has been important not only for Alfred, but also for Helen, for she also saw him in the church and she found him really handsome. But both preferred to wait and not to give themselves in front of the other about their feelings. Till one day when Alfred summoned up his courage and approached her, right in the middle of the street when she was heading toward the library with her servant. And Alfred approached her in an extremely smart way, not to make her suspect him, making their meeting seem a simple ?coincidence."

    ?Good morning, Miss Walker," Alfred deliberately stuttered, trying to avoid her insistent glance. But that ?clumsiness" was a well-pretended one, to seem a ?good boy," and he knew very well that that trick was always working in his favor.

    But that meeting had also a different meaning, besides being pleasing by Helen: he also knew well, as everybody in town actually, that Lyre Walker was one of the most influential and richest people in the area, and the one who could get to be his son-in-law would have definitely struck it lucky.

    That''s why Alfred had decided to throw the great cast and approach Helen, for he was in his 30 at that time and he could have tried for one of Lyre''s elder daughters, but they were already married and with his cheap tricks, Alfred could only deceive Helen, who was still enough naive to believe his promises.

    And he didn''t fail at all by choosing her as his prey, for Helen fell for him right from that day. And she fell that day because Alfred has been cautious and he has been well prepared before laying that trap: for many days before that meeting, he asked others about how could he approach her, where she lives, what hobbies she has and, eventually, when he knew almost everything that one could find out about another person from others, he showed up in front of her. And he wasn''t only self-confident, but he also knew that the path toward Helen''s heart was free, that she had a good heart, with a lot of sun and warmth in her soul. But that trust wasn''t something natural for Alfred, for it was the result of a good experience he got in years after he had entered a lot of boudoirs and beds of so well-known ladies of the ?high society," but who, in many of the cases, weren''t more than just courtesans, with a lot of lovers, but still enough rich to allow themselves the luxury of having the love of a loiterer like Alfred, who hadn''t money to spend on them, but who had enough desire and bodily warmth to share with them. And this seemed enough for them to widely open the mouth of their bags with money and to maintain him, for Alfred had never worked in his life, but he still loved the luxury and having a good life.

    Yet, even if Alfred seemed to have good intentions with Helen and to change, not the same Lyre Walker thought when he found out about the new beau of his daughter. So, he first talked to Helen. But seeing that she was blind and deaf, he had decided to see the ?beau" too.

    And their meeting has been so quick and so random, at one of the well-known places in town, extremely frequented by those wealthy guys who weren''t coming to that place just to play poker, but also to meet new people and to look for new partnerships while that place for Alfred, who had no money or richness, but a lot of dreams about it, it was a place where he could be only due to the money received from his mistresses.

    ?Just leave Helen alone," Lyre hissed him through his teeth when he passed by behind Alfred. ?Otherwise, you''ll find out what I''m capable of."

    Alfred said nothing instead: he just grinned, inside him, and kept playing, for he had a good hand that night and the fortune seemed to be on his side too.

    ?It''s probably Helen who brings me luck," he said, but he understood, very soon actually, that it wasn''t like it seemed to be, for Lyre Walker kept faith with Alfred and, because Alfred continued to hover around Helen, one night, when he was turning back home completely drunk, he has been stabbed.

    However, he was lucky, for someone found him eventually, two hours later when that person was heading home and found him agonizing, and because Alfred was losing a lot of blood, that good man had decided to help him and carried him on his back to the Stonebridges''house. But, even if Alfred tried later to find out who helped him that night, he could never find out the name of that person.

    Yet, even if that stab was meant to keep Alfred away from Helen, he became even more ambitious than before. That''s why, shortly after that unfortunate event, when he was enough well to stand for himself and more moved by a strange desire and whinge finding out about Helen''s marriage with Baron Beneath, Alfred decided to get revenge. And not only to take revenge on Lyre Walker, but also to finally reach that ambitious goal of being part of that high society that many were boasting about it, but that was only a dream for him.

    That''s why, a few days only after he had found out about Helen''s marriage with that old fox, but rich enough to satisfy all the requests of that old Walker, and only two days before the wedding, Alfred managed to sneak into the house and to enter her room. But even if many years passed already, Alfred still couldn''t remember how could he managed to climb that wall, built with sharp and cold stones, and how could managed to enter Helen''s room and not Lyre''s, for he had absolutely no idea about what room was whose.

    He only remembered that he found her that day preparing for sleep and that her blue eyes were red from so much crying, looking as if there were the eyes of a bunny and not of a pretty girl. But they became again of a bright blue, seeing Alfred entering her room, through the window.

    ?Baby bloom," Helen desperately whispered as if St. Peter himself had been sent there by God to save her. ?I thought that you forgot me for what my father did to you," Helen kept crying, with well-felt preoccupation in her voice. ?Are you alright now?"

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The girl''s enthusiasm confused Alfred instead. More, he didn''t know how he should have acted at that moment, finding out that such an innocent being like Helen had been so worried about him and that she had cried a lot, thinking that something bad happened to him and that the thought that she could lose him forever have mortified her to death.

    Yet, he quickly came to his senses and whispered: ?we must hurry. If they find us here, together, everything will be ended," and Alfred tried to seem as convincer as possible, in case a shade of doubt was still left in her soul.

    Helen, however, was more convinced than ever to follow him, no matter the consequences. And that has probably been the worst decision ever made by her. Still, she hadn''t from where to know that: she was so in love and her love made her deaf and blind. But she was about to find out the cruel truth of life, and so soon.

    Till to find out that truth, they went first to Yorkshire, then to Birmingham, to finally stop in London. But much to her chagrin, Alfred had never mentioned about marriage. It was more than fine for him to live like that, sinfully, but not for her: a sweet being, a docile daughter who had been taught by the church not to fall into sin, to always be kind, to love God, but who, because of her own stupidity, became someone''s mistress.

    Then, another blow was felt over her face, for soon after she found out that she was pregnant, she ?caught" Alfred so quietly walking by the arm of some ?interesting lady." And, even if Helen never visited dingy places, she knew well what kind of ?lady" was that who was holding her husband''s arm, for Helen had always considered Alfred as being her husband, even if the church never blessed them with that saint bond.

    And she had cried a lot finding out about that betrayal, she had reproached Alfred about this, but instead of gaining his faithfulness, she received other blows and cold feelings from him, for the answer to her tears was always the same: ?convince your father to accept us and only after that I''ll fulfill my role as your man and we''ll get married," but Helen also knew well that Lyre won''t ever accept their marriage and that he had probably considered her dead right from the moment she had stepped out of his house. That''s why she eventually decided to suffer in silence: not for her, but for the child she was expecting.

    And to feed herself, for Alfred never took care to give her money, Helen started to teach the boys and the girls from the middle-class piano lessons, and even if she didn''t earn much, it was enough for her to buy bread, butter, and milk in the morning, some snacks on the afternoon, and a good meal in the evening. And with the remaining money, she bought cloth and, for being so skilled at handcrafting, she sewed her baby''s clothes with her hand. And, for he didn''t know if she has a boy or a girl, Helen sewed everything in white, hoping that that color will awake in her baby''s soul only innocent feelings. But deep inside her, Helen always wished to have a girl and God endured her supplications.

    It was a beautiful Wednesday morning when she gave birth to Eva, and only the owner of that boarding house has been next to Helen, for she started to live in that house after Alfred''s abandonment. The woman, of about 40 at that time, had a big soul and commiserate with Helen, and not only for being a good woman but also for the fact that she lived something similar in her youth age when, against her will, she became the mistress of an old lord. She also gave birth to a boy then, but that boy was born dead, and, soon after that, the old lord simply decided that she was unworthy to live by his side and got rid of her, for the simple fact that she didn''t keep her promise to born him a healthy son.

    To survive, Alice Huntington, for this was the name of the owner that helped Helen, bought a small boarding house with the money received from her ex-lover, and started to rent the rooms. Yet, even if the separation from the lord released her somehow from that burden of being someone''s mistress, she never forgot this. That''s why, as long as Helen lived in her house, she has always heard Alice saying: ?never be someone''s mistress, my dear. It''s the most horrible thing that can happen to a woman. Better marry a beggar, for he at least will respect you more, I''m sure, even if he can''t offer you that much."

    And Alice was right saying this. And Helen understood the meaning of those words only after Alfred''s betrayal, for if she had listened to those words before, she would have simply laughed and she wouldn''t have ever believed them, for she had always thought that she was more than capable to make someone fall in love with her, to make a man madly love her, and to marry her, not to be someone''s mistress to be loved. But she has been so wrong, for she became the mistress and not Alfred''s wife. Yet, Helen was aware that it was only her fault for believing sweet words, and, after listening to Alice saying those words, Helen was saying: ?I know this. Now I know it very well. But yet, I''ve been so blind and so in love when I''ve trampled under my feet my father''s wish."

    But Helen wasn''t also regretting that she escaped with Alfred, for a simple reason, that when she found out that Lyre wanted to marry her, unwillingly, with Beneath, the sky collapsed over her. And this happened because the first time when she heard about Baron Beneath and about marriage, she thought that her father and Baron talked about her marriage with Brian, but, knowing him too young to be married and also because she was much older than he was, she understood very soon that the one meant to be her husband was Baron and not Brian, and this made her shudder from top to toe.

    ?To marry an ancient?" Helen yelled at her father, finding out about Baron, and the empty room powerfully resounded. ?I better die!" But now, when she was in a tight corner, she would have liked to turn back time and do things differently. But it was too late already.

    And it wasn''t only too late to turn back time, but it was also too late for her, for she felt that her time will reach an end soon, when, after 40 hours of labor, 40 hours when her body simply broke inside, the thread of her life was slowly exiting her body, leaving her powerless and with no desire to live, inside. But even so, she had decided not to hate Alfred, for he blessed her with such a miracle like her baby was, and this was really surprising.

    ?She''s like an Angel fallen from the sky," the young mother whispered when she saw her baby girl''s face, for the first time. ?Eva. I name her Eva, my little princess."

    And Eva wasn''t a random name, but it was the name of the main character of her favorite novel, ?A lost Paradise," and, as her favorite character, Eva, who managed to escape poverty by marrying a young, wealthy man, Helen hoped that her girl will have the same future.

    But the young mother didn''t live enough to see her baby girl''s future: a few hours later, after she gave birth, she passed away.

    Alfred, however, showed up only two weeks later after Helen''s death, for the letter, sent by Alice, found him on a ?business trip," as he used to call his love affairs, and after he got the letter sent by Alice, but written by Helen, he hesitated at first if to open it or not. Eventually, he decided to meet Helen, as she was asking him to do, in the letter, and see what was going on.

    But, being inattentive, he didn''t look at the address and, instead of going to the boarding house, he went to the room that he and Helen had rented the first time they got to London. There, however, he found out, in amazement, that Helen left that place about 7 months ago. ?And... where did she go?" he wondered. ?I don''t think she turned back to Lyre''s house. If so, it means that I still have a chance to succeed," he said, grinning with pleasure. Yet, his great desire turned to ashes, when he looked at the back of the letter and read the address: it was the address of a boarding house and not of Lyre Walker. But he had been even more amazed when, getting with Alice, he found, instead of Helen, a little girl crying.

    ?She''s your daughter. Her name is Eva," Alice mumbled, unpleasantly surprised to see him, for he looked exactly as she had imagined him: churl, jaunty, false, even if as beautiful as an Adonis. ?I hope that you still have some heart beating in your chest and you''ll take the girl with you to raise her as your daughter, for her mother died, bringing her into this world. Now, your mission is to take care of her."

    But what Alice never took into account has been how he''ll take care of that child: he, a dangler stag, full of debts, with a lot of ambitions, but without enough financial resources to reach the goals he had in that life. Yet, even if he wasn''t able to take care well at least of himself, Alfred seemed to be forced to take care of another soul, for, along with the baby, he got another letter, written by Helen as she lay dying:

    ?March 7, 1883, London,

    Dear Alfred, I''m writing this letter, knowing that you''re the only person to who I can entrust our daughter''s care. At least I hope you''ll have the desire to take care of our baby girl. And, before denying to take her with you, think that in her veins flows your blood.

    And... I know you never loved me and that you approached me only because you considered me an excellent option, in your opinion, and maybe having a baby with me wasn''t in your plans. Yet, this child has no fault for our bad choices in life. Her innocence is something we owe her and we are also responsible for bringing her into this world. That''s why one of us must take care of her and that one must be you, Alfred.

    I don''t blame you for not loving me, for probably I didn''t love you either. Or maybe I loved you, till the moment I understood that your love was for others too. Now instead, I feel only a huge hole in my soul, left there by your abandonment, a hole that I''m filling with maternal love, each time I see Eva''s face and hear her babble. And, I also feel sadness, thinking that I won''t see her growing up, that I won''t ever see her becoming a beautiful swan from a small, innocent gosling, that I won''t hear her calling me ?mother." But still, it comforts me the idea that my death hadn''t been in vain and that I left this beautiful soul behind me, before stepping onto the path toward nothingness. And the privileges that life denies to me, you''ll have it: seeing her growing up, becoming a woman, hearing her telling you ?father." That''s why I beg you, don''t disappoint me at least in this and take care of her. Take care of our baby, at least in the name of the past, when we''ve been once lovers, sharing the same destiny. Your eternal former love,

    Helen Walker."

    But even if she wrote a lot in that letter, Helen didn''t write anything about Alfred: neither that she missed him nor that she was still loving him, and this hurt him, somehow. Then, when that transitory upset about being abandoned by someone who once loved him passed, Alfred thought for a long time about what he should do. And he finally decided: he''ll grow up the girl. But he didn''t decide like that due to a sudden paternal love, but because he was afraid that Helen could have watched him from the Heavens and, seeing that he didn''t fulfill her last wish and that he abandoned the girl, she will manage to turn fate against him, forever.

    Thus, realizing that he was unable to take care of a newborn, Alfred decided that it was time to settle down. So, knowing someone that was more than eager to get married, the very next day he officialized the marriage in the church. But what Alfred didn''t know or what he had unwillingly preferred to ignore has been that his new wife wasn''t eager at all to be a mother. She only pretended to be interested in the girl to reach her goal, and when she was already his wife, she preferred to stick to her business.

    Yet, she kept the girl, considering her something to brag about, for having Eva in her house, was telling the world about her great heart, for, you know, not everybody is that good to accept her husband''s kid, a child he had with another woman.

    Thus, Eva found a house next to that woman and her father, but she never felt that she had a mother. Actually, she had a lot of mothers, step-mothers, that surrounded her with material things, but never with love. So, Eva grew up hungry for feelings, for caresses, with the big desire in her chest to be someone''s special person, to feel that God hasn''t forgotten her and that He has been always by her side.

    And that ?sweet agony" lasted for five years, when she received another blow from life: Alfred became a widower, for the second time and, due to the debts he couldn''t handle to pay, he had decided to turn back to Image.

    But they found in that unknown village for Eva, a house almost ruined, a house that cost Alfred a lot of money to repair, and the rest of the money he got as an inheritance from his last dead wife, he used to turn back to life his father''s plantation of jasmine flowers.

    Thus, he spent a far well part of the money he had from his wife, while the second part has been spent, as usual, at poker, and only a small part of that amount he spent on Eva, to hire a governess for her and to pay for the girl''s needs.

    Eva, however, didn''t need much: only with having something to eat on the table, a few dresses to wear, a shelter above her head was enough for her. But what was enough for the girl, seemed not to be enough for her father, who was always surrounded by that black, mad aura of gambling, where he was always increasing his debts, becoming more and more avid, and also the debts forced him to spend the nights in the bed of each wealthy enough woman, capable to pay for him, and this new ?hobby" was dragging him more and more in that devilish abyss called addiction.

    But Alfred Stonebridge''s return was something Brian never considered. So, a few days only, after he had turned back to Image, Alfred received a letter, with no name on it. Yet, inside the envelope, he found a few lines written in a hurry on a white sheet: ?I keep my eyes on you, Alfred Stonebridge and I''ll make you pay for everything you''ve done."

    Even so, even if the sender didn''t write his name on that envelope, Alfred knew very well who that person might be and what the written lines meant: a new war, whose start he felt so well inside his chest. But he felt that deep bite of the rivalry''s blade only years after when Brian entered his home and his office, asking him to pay for the old bills.

    But Alfred wasn''t ready to lose in front of Brian or to give up. He decided that he better dies than allow his enemy to kneel him down. That''s why he went to London and signed the pact with the ?Red Ants," a pact that had written black on white Eva''s sentence: that her father gave up on her and that he sold her to others.

    Actually, the proposal of ?getting rid" of Eva, came from the ?Red Ants" part, and Alfred thought at first that it was unfair to the girl. Yet, when he lost in front of Brian that poker game and Brian declared himself the owner of everything that belonged to Alfred, threatening him even with his own daughter, Alfred decided to give Brian at least a coup de grace and not allow him ever enjoy Eva''s youth.

    ?Eva won''t ever be your mistress, Beneath," Alfred said, watching through that dusty window, that seemed especially left unclean to remind him about his vainness. And he saw, through that dusty window, Brian''s carriage leaving the property in a hurry. ?She can be of everybody, but never yours, Brian Beneath. I won''t ever allow her to belong to you."

    Life instead seemed to have other plans: both for Alfred and Brian while Eva was standing like a shadow, between them.

 VI

    ?We recognize the sins in other people, but we experienced them ourselves¡±

    ?Weird feelings swallow my chest up at this moment. And these feelings are something I¡¯ve never felt before - an amalgam of emotions, regrets, and hopes for a better future. But¡­ will it be this way? Probably¡­ not,¡± was what Eva wrote in her diary before leaving the house which others said was her parents¡¯home.

    Actually, Eva had never felt at home in that house. She even remembered that she felt so many times that her home could be everywhere, especially she felt that weird feeling of peace in so many other places they had lived before turning back to Image. That¡¯s why she always wondered why she felt that, even if her mind was telling her that it was her home, that village was her father¡¯s hometown and hers too, a place that she should love. But even so, even after so many inner fights, Eva had never got to love those places as she wished.

    But Eva felt that strange feeling even more powerfully at the moment she was returning from the lake and she saw Brian¡¯s black elegant carriage leaving their property. And the fact that he didn¡¯t look back, even for a second to see her, made her feel as if all her dreams abandoned her at once, rushing her to hit an unknown road, a one-way trip actually. Later, she felt that painful pressing on her chest even more killing than before when she spotted Alfred standing in front of his office window and staring with hatred and with a devilish smile behind the carriage that was somehow hidden in the shadow of those tall trees that were guarding the road toward the city.

    ?What¡¯s this?¡± Eva wondered, touching her chest. ?A mad fighting with the sky of an afternoon where even the sun is struggling not to sink into the horizon of the dusk?! A hunch maybe is pressing my chest? Or maybe is this the fear of leaving these places? But¡­ I don¡¯t understand: why is my heart beating so fast while I¡¯m seeing a stranger leaving without even looking back for a second? I saw him only for a few seconds. I don¡¯t think that I feel for him more than I would have felt for someone who I saw for the first time in my life. Yet: my heart beats as if I¡¯m in love.¡±

    But very soon, she understood that not her heart, that was madly beating in her chest, made that anxiety be felt so vivid. It was something she discovered in Alfred¡¯s eyes, who kept staring behind Brian¡¯s carriage that was leaving. And namely that devilish blink into her father¡¯s eyes made her shudder, from top to toe:

    ?They are rivals!¡±

    And this thought broke her innocent heart at that moment, for the object of her adoration was someone her father considered his rival, and she couldn¡¯t understand why it was so. Also, she felt powerless because nobody told her anything and this made her think that she was completely out of reality. But even so, she felt that there was more than a simple rivalry between men: it was an unfinished story between the stranger and her father, a weird story that was still there, something that wasn¡¯t at all about her.

    But even if Eva wanted to spend hours or maybe days in a row, chewing that thought in silence while trying to find out an answer to each question born in her head, answers that would have helped her to discover that mystery, she didn''t have time, for¡­ right after Brian¡¯s carriage was lost at the horizon, another red one entered their yard, shortly after.

    Seeing that elegant carriage with a lot of red and black on it, entering their yard, Eva watched it for a long time till the teamster, a man about 40, stopped the horses. Then, the girl saw the man jumping from the driving box and approaching the carriage¡¯s door which he opened to help his master descend.

    But instead of a rusty old man or of a stuck-up lady, Eva saw in amazement how from that carriage a young lady about forty descended and, something in her movement while descending the carriage¡¯s stairs, supporting on the teamster¡¯s arm, caught Eva¡¯s glance.

    Then, after approaching Eva, the girl found out that the name of that young lady was Emily Davis, and the fact that they stood so close one of the other allowed the girl to investigate her closer: she was a lady about some could easily say that she lived already her youth age, but who was still looking well enough due to the victorian hairstyle and garments that were giving her the allure of an aristocratic person, and this was well seen in her gestures, in her elegant manner of walking from the carriage to Eva, something that reminded the girl, even if she didn¡¯t know why, about the young and old ladies from the Royal Court, about who she often read in novels, but who she never saw closer, for she had never been further from Image since they turned back to that village.

    While staring at Miss Davis, Eva remembered her books because what she read hadn¡¯t been only boulevard novels, but also good books that taught her good manners, how should she act in front of a person from high society, or how she generally should act.

    To be honest: even if Eva felt so clumsy and so weird at that moment while staring at Emily Davis, not knowing how should she actually act, for she learned this only from books, she still was aware that she hasn¡¯t why to feel ashamed because of this, for namely this way did the young girls learned about love at that moment and also from books they learned about the men¡¯s character, were falling in love for the first time with a male character, which became later their model in choosing their future husband.

    And Eva also fell in love for the first time with a novel character, dreaming about love like one described in that novel while reading it, feeling like a real story character, who was still in the real world.

    Actually, she still remembered the smell of a new book which has been given to her by her last stepmother, only a few weeks before she died, and even if it could be considered a weird gift because Eva generally didn¡¯t receive gifts, that book made her still happy.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    And her happiness had a name too - ?The Path to Paradise,¡± and, right from the first turned page, Eva felt captivated, sucked inside that fantastic world of two lovers who separated due to a caprice of fate. Yet, that book wasn¡¯t only about breaking up, but also about a new chance, for the lovers, that had been once separated while being like blossomed flowers, met in their second youth and, after many long internal and external struggles, after many up and downs, they finally understood that their heart could be saved only by the love of the person they loved.

    That¡¯s why Eva started to dream about such love, wanted to live something similar, to have a deep breath of fresh air in her boring life, to meet someone to love her forever. And she also dreamt about a Romeo to want to die only not to lose her. But, eventually, Eva has been forced to turn back to reality when she was already in that cold carriage, next to that strange Miss Davis, heading toward a new life.

    And when she finally understood how quickly everything happens in her life and that she was really leaving those places she wanted so much to leave in the past, Eva didn¡¯t even look back.

    ?Why to do that?¡± she wondered. ?Why look at a world that¡¯s not mine anymore? I have no reason why to look back, to be preoccupied about it while I leave it behind when there are so many things about which should I be worried in the future.¡±

    Yet, even if she didn¡¯t want to take that world with her, the world she was leaving behind her, Eva remembered the moment Miss Davis¡¯teamster put her small luggage behind the carriage, climbed in the driving box, and pulled the reins, and Eva felt at the moment the horses hit the road like a sentenced to death walking toward the scaffold.

    But even if she saw the pain in the girl¡¯s eyes and that she wanted to leave as soon as possible, Miss Davis told her teamster: ?wait a minute, Albert!¡± then she turned toward Eva and said: ?maybe you want to say goodbye to someone?¡±

    Eva instead stood as frozen for a few moments, not understanding if Miss Davis talked to her or not. Then, when Emily told her: ?Miss Stonebridge, we are leaving! If there¡¯s someone or something you want to say goodbye to, now it¡¯s the moment because¡­,¡± Eva shook her head.

    ?There¡¯s nobody here to care about me. So, we can go,¡± she said in half a voice, staring with a lost glance in the distance, toward the night that was sneaking around the carriage.

    And namely that distance, seen so weird through tears that were bathing her cheeks, made the autumn painting seem so tearful: with raindrops that weren¡¯t only falling from the eyes of innocence, but also from the sky, as if they were the signals of a cruel future that was coming toward them, threatening to change the innocence seen in Eva¡¯s eyes into a beast¡¯s glance.

    But the rain from Eva¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t healing, but destructive, for it made her feel so small and so insignificant. And Eva wanted to escape, to run away from the world, to stop that carriage that was hurrying toward the future and to go away, convinced to force life to forget about her. Eva, however, hadn¡¯t such power. And, to survive, she had to accept that captivity eventually and not only the trap of her weakness but also of the world that was about to swallow her.

    And Eva felt the rain from her heart so destructive also because she left Beth behind her, even if she knew that that child will cry a lot in her absence. Eva instead preferred it to be this way, to leave without saying goodbye to her good friend, for she didn¡¯t want to also drag her into that wild society that was threatening with swallowing her and this happened because she loved Beth so much and didn¡¯t want to destroy her future too. She preferred to leave that girl to those places, in the care of a house that wasn¡¯t hers, with a father that wasn¡¯t hers and who she called ?master,¡± who grew Beth as he did with Eva - for his benefit. But Eva knew so well that Beth¡¯s innocent soul won¡¯t be ever stained with mud, with rust, or with flakes of ash, for she knew that that simple girl, who grew up in the arms of nature and the village, was the girl of Image and the girl of the world and its madness too.

    Suddenly, when the carriage was already a few kilometers from Image, Eva heard Beth¡¯s voice in the distance, calling her name. And, like in a dream, Eva turned her head and saw Beth, running behind them.

    ?Miss Stonebridge. Miss Stonebridge! Wait! Don¡¯t dare to leave without taking me with you or at least saying goodbye to me! Do you hear me, Miss Stonebridge? Don¡¯t dare to¡­ wait!¡±

    Eva instead hadn¡¯t the slightest desire to wait for her. And, hearing only fragments of what Beth said while running, she looked in front, wiped her tears, and squeezed her small fists.

    Miss Davis looked at her in silence. Then she looked back and she also saw Beth running behind their carriage. But even if she was more than capable to say to Albert to stop the carriage and allow the girls to say goodbye to each other, she preferred not to do that and waited in silence for Eva¡¯s answer, which was late to be heard.

    Eventually, understanding that Eva won¡¯t change her mind, Emily told her teamster: ?let¡¯s go faster, Albert. It¡¯s getting late!¡± and Albert pulled the reins right away, without saying anything else, and, one of the horses, his good friend Bachaco, neighed, listening to his demand, and he forced his partner to gallop away.

    And the gallop of the horses felt so well inside of the carriage too, that started to violently rock on its metallic wheels, for even if it was a good carriage, that road was a bad one, full of mud because of the heavy rains that fell on the last days, rain that was also seen in the sky in the form of paunchy clouds.

    But Eva cared the less about the road and about the gallop: her mind was closed to the world at that moment and she didn¡¯t even look back for a second, even if her heart was squeezing in her chest into the claws of desire to do that. But her stubbornness has always been above her wishes. That¡¯s why she looked only in front and not back, for if she had looked back, she would have seen Beth and maybe she would have taken the girl with her, also destroying her future.

    And¡­ if she had looked back, she would have seen Beth fallen to the ground, still calling her name. Thus, only Miss Davis saw Beth kneeling on that cold mud, touching her hurt leg. But even so, she kept crawling behind the carriage, desperately trying to impede fate to take place.

 VII

    ?Who called friendship unconditional love has been for sure someone¡¯s lover¡±

    The carriage that was taken Eva away from Image suddenly vanished at the horizon and no matter how hard didn¡¯t Beth try to see at least the carriage¡¯s ghost, that winding forest road quickly hid it behind the trees, and the sky became even more purple than before and Beth understood that it was everything lost and maybe it was the last day when she saw Eva.

    Then, bitter tears flowed on her cheek, and Beth finally stopped her weird limp which she called, just to deceive herself, a real running. And not only did her soul hurt her at the moment she had been abandoned by her friend, but also her leg, which continued to bleed, making the open wound badly prickle.

    That¡¯s why Beth sat finally down, on that muddy road: to look at the hurt leg that hurt her like hell. And¡­ that wound looked very bad. But even so, it couldn''t be compared with the cruel wound of her heart that was also badly bleeding.

    And her heart was bleeding because Eva abandoned her: her, Elisabeth Alby, the one who dedicated her entire life to the care of Miss Stonebridge. And because Eva has gone without saying at least goodbye was a huge betrayal for Beth, who couldn¡¯t understand at all why did Eva act like that, why didn¡¯t she stop when she saw her running behind the carriage, for Beth was sure that she saw her also falling and hurting her leg. That¡¯s why Beth regretted it so much and what she also knew so well was that she¡¯ll miss Eva¡¯s fragile body hugging her each time she felt sad.

    Suddenly Beth winced, realizing that she didn¡¯t even know where did Eva go after leaving Image. Also, she didn¡¯t know if they meet each other in that life or why did this happen namely that day that started like any other normal day and nothing announced the sadness coming. Yet, even if that day seemed extremely normal, it had also something distinct, which Beth considered a lucky sign - they met Brian at the lake, but it turned out to be the beginning of a period extremely painful for them both.

    That¡¯s why she decided, so suddenly, that she¡¯ll hate Brian since that day. And, if Beth decided to hate someone, that person simply stopped to exist for her. Even he could become an enemy from an ideal and, even if she didn¡¯t know the real reason why Brian came to Stonebridge, Beth could deduce that it had something to do with what happen because, you see, before his coming neither Eva said something about leaving nor the ?master¡± ever talked about Eva¡¯s departure. But now, after Beneath had come by, Eva vanished so suddenly, abandoning those fairy-like places, as Image was, and Beth remained alone. Actually, she had been abandoned and she has also lost her ideal man, for Brian had been one for her. But even so, it didn¡¯t mean that Beth will forget everything only because she liked him. No, no. She¡¯ll look for the truth till the end of her life and she¡¯ll find out it eventually.

    Making up her mind and considering it her new aim in life, finding out the truth, Beth wiped her tears, mechanically. Then she bandaged her leg with a piece of cloth broken from her skirt and, laming, she turned back to Image. Behind her, the forest remained to shake its leaves, to murmur in silence about what it saw with the cold wind¡¯s whispered voice, a wind that suddenly started to blow and which, through its harsh kisses, made the sky cry and cold tears, rifted tears started to fall from the sky, soaking so much to poor earth.

    She got to Image when was dusk already and on to the streets almost nobody was seen: only a few passers-by that were trying to run away from the rain and who the night caught up in the streets, hurrying them to get home. And¡­ even if Beth wished to be asked at least by someone why was she hurt, what happened to her, or how does she feel, nobody cared about this¡­ everybody seemed to immerse in his own problems than care about others¡¯problems. So, laming and gnashing because of the pain that was felt even harsher than before, only not to allow herself to cry there, in front of everybody, Beth continued walking toward home, accompanied only by that killing pain felt in her soul.

    Suddenly a slight shake shivered her body, a shiver that deeply entered her bones as if she had been stabbed by a knife. And¡­ even if she had felt something similar before, it seemed yet weird to her to feel it, especially in the middle of the street. Yet, she stopped and touched her forehead with the back of her palm: she had a fever and she felt her face burning as if being flames into a stove full of embers. Beth instead was out of the tune for feeling mercy for herself and neither did she have time to stay and wonder where could she have gotten a cold. So, she simply squeezed her skirts with her fingers and crawled her legs toward home as if being a deer hurt by a bullet.

    But even if Beth wended her way home, not the same happened to her thoughts that started to wander through her brain trying to split into small pieces the conspiracy theory: ?why so? Why did she leave? Why did she let me behind? Won¡¯t she miss me? Won¡¯t she regret ever that she left me behind?¡± But those wandering thoughts didn¡¯t cool her soul. Per contra: made her feel angrier than ever because, do you see, her Miss Stonebridge went somewhere and part of Beth¡¯s soul stopped existing.

    She turned back to Stonebridge¡¯s house about 8 p.m. and, heading toward her room, laming, she saw Alfred smocking his usual cigar on the terrace.

    ?As he always does,¡± Beth snarled inside, staring with hatred at her ?master.¡± ?He could at least pretend that he cared about this situation. But¡­ acting like this, he only proves once again that he has a huge stone instead of a heart in his chest. His daughter went, God knows where, but her father just stays and calmly smokes¡­ and breathes¡­ as if nothing happened.¡±

    Entering her room, Beth slammed the door. And she slammed it so well to be heard throughout the house. Then, she entered the bed just as she came home: soaked to the skin and with stains of mud on her arms. She only pulled the blanket up to the neck and closed her eyes.

    ?I could have bandaged my wound with a clean bandage though,¡± she thought. ?Or at last to wash my face and hands,¡± but she hadn¡¯t neither the power nor the desire for none of these things. And not even the thought that that wound could bloat and that could hurt later like hell didn¡¯t force her to get out of the bed, for¡­ it was too much bother to stand up, boil water, look for the medicine, which she didn¡¯t even remember where did she hide. It was too much, too tiring, too useless at that moment. She only preferred to sleep.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ?Tomorrow will be another day,¡± she said. ?I¡¯ll do it tomorrow! And also tomorrow I¡¯ll think about what to do,¡± and she really had what to think about, but she didn¡¯t know either wherefrom to start or where to finish.

    The second day when Alfred summoned her and asked her to bring him the coffee, he has been so amazed to see Beth prepared for a trip, carrying a small bag with her, inside of which she probably had all that she had gathered in her short life.

    Then, after she looked at him with her glance similar to a good dog, but which his master managed to piss off, Beth said in a half a voice: ?I¡¯m leaving, mister Stonebridge! I leave this house immediately! And if you need a coffee, then you should prepare it for yourself.¡± Then, without waiting for Alfred¡¯s answer, who was staring with wide-open eyes at her, hearing her talking to him this way, Beth turned her back on him and left the house, slamming the front door behind her.

    And she really left, even if she thought, before leaving her room, that Alfred will try to stop her at least. But he said no word about this, and it was something that was telling her how selfish could he be. Leaving that house, Beth left behind her an empty home, which could be found in a village full of her beautiful memories, but which seemed so grey and insignificant at that moment, so unwelcome and so lifeless. And¡­ yes, she was leaving, but she didn¡¯t know where to go. But she knew something for sure: that she must go, wherever her eyes will lead her footsteps, but only to find her Miss Stonebridge, at any cost, for she swore to be faithful to her for her entire life and the poor girl had to keep her promise.

    And many would have named her decision, of going out into the world without even having the slightest idea where to go, the recklessness of a servant, for¡­ leaving your hometown and heading into an unfriendly world only to look for your friend that abandoned you was something incomprehensible. Beth instead didn¡¯t think about this. For her, it was more important the feelings, the gratitude for Eva, who was both her friend and mentor at the same time and it has been so for so many years, and that feeling of gratitude filled Beth¡¯s chest and made her so happy that she couldn¡¯t explain it, but it was something that filled her with joy each time they were together. Also, that feeling often left her speechless, without mad thoughts about life as she used to let her mind free to wander through her head as a wild bird, and Eva was the only one who had the power to keep her grounded, explaining her things known from books, things Beth could learn only from Eva. Thus, the two orphans got to complement each other in their thoughts, feelings, and beliefs about everything that surrounded them.

    Suddenly Beth awoke from her daydream, a dream born from memories when she saw Brian¡¯s carriage approaching her from the opposite direction. And namely, the fact that Beth knew that carriage so well, for she saw it in town so many times when she spied on Brian, made her stop and wait for it to approach. But Beth also wondered at that moment what actually made her so many times sneak out of the house and go to the small town next to their village just to see that beautiful man that has been for her the first one for who she felt something. And she had beautiful feelings for Brian, for he has been her idol, one that finally fell off his platform and became, so suddenly and unfair, a simple man in that young lady¡¯s innocent eyes.

    ?Good morning, Miss Beth. Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± Brian asked her in his usual comic way of asking a girl about how things are going in her life.

    Beth instead, even if she was staying in place, thought to ignore him, and she wanted so much to pass by that carriage, without at least glancing at it and thus hurt him with her indifference, but she couldn¡¯t do that. And she couldn¡¯t because if she had done this if she had told him what she was feeling at that moment, she would have regretted it for her entire life. That¡¯s why she stopped after she had taken a few steps away, then she turned to her previous place, staring at Brian, who was charmingly smiling at her, still in his carriage.

    Something in Beth¡¯s glacial glance made Brian attentive and wonder if something happened in Stonebridge¡¯s house and he had decided, in a second only, to find out this. So, he told his teamster: ?stop the carriage, Bardain. I have a word with this young lady.¡±

    Bardain listened to him right away and pulled the reins, and Raven and Black Sunshine, feeling that it was time for rest, happily puffed through their nostrils and right away stopped. Even so, they kept showing their gratitude for that moment of rest by slowly kicking the ground with their front hoof. Thus, they showed others that they were also intelligent and that they could appreciate what others gave them.

    Only when the horses calmed a little bit, did Beth take a few steps toward the carriage, staring at Brian and her glance let the man understand that if she could, she had killed him right there. The question was still: why? What did Brian wrong that a such nice girl like Beth, who always smiled seeing him and whose cheeks blossomed always like two poppies when he talked to her, got to look with hatred at him?! Especially Brian couldn¡¯t understand how the innocence of the age of 15 could so quickly turn into hatred, something that hurt him, even if he tried not to show this.

    Suddenly he winced, hearing Beth¡¯s question: ?did you know that she left the village?¡± and her severe voice made her vocal chords resound so powerfully.

    ?Who exactly?¡± Brian simply asked and he looked somehow confused, for those words spoken to him, which seemed as if Beth was trying to pump out from him about someone who left the village and if he knew that, awoke strange feelings in his soul.

    ?Miss Stonebridge. You met her yesterday afternoon at the lake and also yesterday she abandoned me. Because of you. It happened only because you visited mister Stonebridge and also because of this I won¡¯t ever forgive you, Mister Beneath. I hope to never see you again.¡±

    And Beth simply turned her back on Brian and left, and her coldness made Brian feel guilty, feeling as if his first love said goodbye to him and, at its departure, it not only hurt him but also left him the inquietude as a companion.

    An inquietude that made him actually nervously move on the chair while gnashing an ?Alfred Stonebridge is such a jerk.¡± Yet, he kept silent, hearing Bardain¡¯s question about what should they do. Then, seconds later, he told his teamster to keep their course, for they were heading toward Edward Anderson Bell¡¯s house, the Prime Minister of England, with who he had something urgent to discuss.

    Then while the carriage was rushing on the dusty streets of Image, his thoughts took again over him: ?It means that he¡¯s afraid. If he sent his daughter from here, he¡¯s afraid. But¡­ where did he send her? Yorkshire? Ashburton? Or maybe¡­ London? No matter where he sent her, I must find her.¡±

    But¡­ why exactly had he to find her and immediately¡­ Brian wasn¡¯t that sure anymore. However, something deep inside him started to stab him as if it was a thorn of one of the roses received as a gift from an enemy and not a friend. And the weirdest was the fact that Brian started to think that his desire to find Eva Stonebridge had actually nothing to do with his revenge.

 VIII

    ?If you don¡¯t know the mystery¡¯s source, try to live in the shadow¡±

    London. A city Eva knew once, for she was born in that city and also there she find out, for the first time, what betrayal means, one day when she was walking as usual with her governess, with Miss Anne Ground, and she saw her father with another woman.

    And the fact that she saw Alfred with another woman has been for the 5 years old girl something really impressive, but not in a good way. And that pain felt in the girl¡¯s chest was due to the cruel reality that also grinned at her for the first time - she found out the reason why her father never found time for spending with her.

    But that thought that she has been abandoned by her father wasn¡¯t just an invention of a 5-year-old girl¡¯s mind, but it was the reality, for Alfred was almost always gone and it could pass days, weeks, or months till he returned home, and his absence hurt Eva¡¯s heart each time.

    In time instead, his absence felt like a routine, Eva stopped waiting for him and took refuge in books. And it didn¡¯t even matter what that story was about, but the simple fact that the little Eva could identify with one of the characters, living its life as being hers, was giving her a reason more to live and smile.

    Then, also in time, Eva started to smile only when she imagined herself being a character. In the real world instead, she found fewer reasons to be happy, for nobody took care of her, except the governess, who was teaching her a lot of things, but who didn¡¯t have a place in her heart for love to share with Eva, and the fact that she was almost all the time by herself didn¡¯t mean something good too, for she got often to suffer because of a character¡¯s sufferance, something that made her heart bleed so much all the time. Yet, being free to do what she wanted, Eva could enter the world of books, find new worlds, and meet new friends to complement her loneliness.

    She even remembered that when she and Miss Anne saw Alfred and his new mistress, the governess tried to turn to a side street to avoid useless sufferance for the girl. But Eva saw them already and stopped, staring at Alfred, who was too busy courting his new conquest to look around and see his daughter. For him, that woman was the most important at that moment, and the simple fact that his girl was standing and watching him, wondering how her father could act like that in the middle of the street, was something that wasn¡¯t bothering him. And, even if he had turned then and seen her, he probably would have just passed by, pretending not to have seen her, not to know her, that nothing happened, convinced that a 5 years old girl doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea about such stories, that she¡¯ll forget soon as all the children of her age do, and that she¡¯ll live her life.

    But he would have been wrong, for Eva didn¡¯t forget anything. Why? She also didn¡¯t know why. She tried to forget, that incident, but she found it impossible, for it was similar to a thorn well stabbed in her heart, a thorn that was sinking more and more in the bleeding wound when she was trying to get it out of there and throw it. And, in time, that thorn got a foothold in the girl¡¯s heart and she got to hate any woman seen next to her father.

    Then, when she grew up a little and she could understand more about life, Eva gave a name to that thorn: Alfred Stonebridge, who was her father and protector, but who, in fact, was a big jerk, someone who didn¡¯t pay to much for her sufferance as he had never been careful with Helen¡¯s heart.

    And if Helen Walker had known what kind of life would have had her little girl next to such a man, she would have probably never asked Alfred to take care of her. She probably would have thought twice about what would have been better for Eva. She probably would have understood that it was better for her girl to grow up in Alice Huntington¡¯s house as a servant than to move from one place to another, to call ?mother¡± so many other women, to suffer because of her father¡¯s absence, being surrounded only by imaginary friends and Helen probably, if she had known all these, would have never told the man about the divine gift received from God: a child.

    Maybe this way it would have been better for him too, someone who had been always a gambling addict and who decided to never give up on that addiction till his death, even though creditors were always behind him, people to who he owed so much money that everybody in town, good people actually, got to avoid him when they were seeing him somewhere in town. But even so, Alfred had the shame to ask for a loan again from them each time he needed that, having no remorse when he was asking again for money from those who he didn¡¯t even pay back what he owed already.

    At one point actually, after they had turned back to Image, thinking that problems forgot them, both Eva and Alfred found out that it wasn¡¯t like they thought, they found out that being addicted was a strange and dangerous disease, which couldn''t be healed with a simple medicine and, to get rid of it, one needed a strong will, a steel one actually, for that vertigo, called gambling, was the fearest enemy of humans, something that was grinding down the ?sick man¡± from inside, leaving him without friends and soul, without family and desire to live, but which was never allowing the ?sick one¡± know ever that it was there, inside him, and that he must get rid of it once and for all.

    Right after they got to find out about such a disease, came the next big lesson of their life, a lesson taught to Eva too early when, one day, coming back home after she had been on the field picking up wildflowers and she entered her father¡¯s office, she found him on his knees, in the middle of the room, with the barrel of a rifle touching his temple while strange people, men she could name without being mistaken ?hyenas¡± were looking through their stuff, throwing everything on the floor, mercilessly, to find the money.

    Entering that day in the office, Eva remembered that she froze for a few moments, staring with frightened eyes at her father that was making weird sounds while asking for mercy from his butcher each time that man threatened him with pulling the trigger. But she also remembered that that day, after the scare passed, she calmly reacted: even though those hyenas were still there, walking back and fro throughout the room, Eva approached one of the books thrown on the floor, took it in her hands, cleaned it of dust as the governess taught her to do, then held it to her chest and left the room. After that, also calm, she left the house and went to read on that wooden bench next to the lake.

    And that calmness and coldness of a 7 years old child, who reacted so strangely in front of the humans¡¯evil, amazed both Alfred and his creditor, who left him alive only because he saw so much courage inside the heart of an innocent child. And that man told Alfred that day: ?thank God that He sent an Angel here today to remind me about manhood. Otherwise, I would have pulled this trigger and without remorse.¡±

    Eva suddenly winced and saw the night lurking at her through the carriage¡¯s window while they were advancing at the horses¡¯slow step onto those dark streets of London. Suddenly, when the wheel passed over a stone, probably forgotten there by time right in the middle of the road, the carriage jolted and Eva finally reacted, awakening from her daydream.

    And, after she had finally understood that she was utterly awakened, the girl forced herself to look at the outside world through the window colored in the pitch of the night, through which nothing was actually seen. But¡­ they didn¡¯t have to spend a lot of time surrounded by darkness, for right after the night took completely over the world, Albert, the teamster, stopped the carriage, lit a small gas lamp, and gave it to Eva in case she was bored and wanted to read something.

    Eva instead had nothing with her to kill the boring, for she had preferred to take with her less possible stuff - only the necessary. Yet, she took the lamp from Albert¡¯s hand, slowly bowed her head showing her gratefulness, and after the carriage had again hit the road, the girl moved a little bit the lamp to see better the carriage¡¯s inside.

    Big deal to see there wasn¡¯t anyway: a carriage like any other, lined with black velvet, comfortable and expensive enough actually, a hint that that Miss Davis knew how to spend her money - not on small things, but on real important ones, for she seemed to be someone who cared about what others thought about her.

    Then, when she finally got bored watching the small details of the carriage like the tapestry, the small curtains which were hunged at the windows, and the one single-leg silver candlestick that was hunged from the ceiling with a half burnt dipped candle in it, Eva finally looked at Emily, who seemed asleep at that moment.

    But even if that woman seemed to her extremely usual at first, looking at her from close, Eva found her really interesting. What made Eva admire her was her posture of sitting on the rear seat of the carriage, with her back straight, with her hands carefully put on her lap, with the clothes perfectly arranged on the chair not to crumple, with the hat put on one side of the head, something that was giving her a certain charm, making her seem a real elegant lady. And Eva¡¯s thought about Emily wasn¡¯t random, for her vestment really reminded her of those used by the ladies from the Royal Court when the main characters of her favorite novels were gathering in the ballroom, elegantly moving while dancing to valorize their garments and also to vaunt with their bodily and soul¡¯s charm.

    Later, after she had watched her for a few minutes, Eva remembered those few words Emily told Alfred before leaving Stonebridge¡¯s house and taking Eva with her: a well-mannered style of speech, well thought, choosing each word and never saying anything randomly as if she knew that each word spoken wrongly might turn to be a weapon against you later.

    Yet something in Miss Davis¡¯behavior offered Eva food for thought and even alerted her at one point. Why exactly, she didn¡¯t know. But she knew very well that she started to feel this after catching Emily¡¯s cold glance and she managed to look into her eyes for more than 3 seconds as she used to look into someone¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly, Emily opened her eyes and saw Eva¡¯s glance focused on her and carefully analyzing her face: ?something happens, Miss Stonebridge?¡± she asked Eva in a sweet voice, carefully arranging the folds of her dress, even if the material didn¡¯t crumple at all.

    ?Nothing special,¡± Eva said dryly. ?I just wondered if there¡¯s still much left till we get there.¡± Eventually, Eva looked elsewhere, trying to hide the nervosity she felt in her chest, which started to be felt so alive when Miss Davis talked to her.

    ?A quarter of an hour, if not less. It¡¯s right in the Center,¡± said Emily and, taking a book from under the pillow she had on her lap, she sent Eva the message that the interrogatory was over, even if it didn¡¯t even start well. And Eva understood that message well, for it was too obvious: Miss Davis was ?reading¡± in semi-shadow, for the lamp from Eva¡¯s hand was too far from the book¡¯s leaves and the lamp¡¯s light was enough blind to allow one to read from so far from it and more in that rocking of the carriage.

    But what Eva didn¡¯t know was that Emily actually loved to talk to others, especially with those she considered worthy of talking to. But, at that moment, she decided to interrupt the conversation for the simple fact that she didn¡¯t want to explain what was going on.

    And there was one more unknown truth about Miss Davis: that she loved more to listen than to talk when she was at a social event and, in the majority of the cases, she didn¡¯t involve in nonsense discussions because she knew that it¡¯ll be better for her, for, generally, those discussions were gossip about those who weren¡¯t present there and sometimes people even started to offend others by insulting them, and Emily hated to be part of such cheap social theater¡¯s plays.

    Actually, what Emily hid from others was her past: she had been born in the family of a famous piano player, who died too soon because of debts and of a cruel disease, something quick, that put him on his knees in front of death in only a couple of months, to be later forgotten by everyone.

    And Emily decided not to talk about her past due to a tragic event that marked her life, an event she considered unfair and cruel for her: she, like Eva, has been sold in the past, by her mother.

    She remembered that everything started at the moment her father fell ill, shaken by fever and that none of the doctors summoned by her mother into their house could tell her exactly what kind of illness had her husband or how to heal it. That¡¯s why they tried everything, because of ignorance: traditional medication that was extremely expensive but resulted inefficient, different potions that also didn¡¯t do miracles, as other crazy ideas told by others like throwing back a coin into the lake and asking for a miracle, something that actually never happened, for, very soon after, she became orphan at the age of ten and her mother a grieved wife, who didn¡¯t know too much about how things happened in this world and who saw herself drown in debts.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    That¡¯s why when her mother realized that they had almost nothing left, she took that awful decision and, one Sunday Morning in December she took the girl to present her in front of that famous world known as the ?Red Ants.¡±

    Emily remembers that after her mother had knocked three times on the door of that house, it was opened by a lady about 70, called Miss Marcial, who let them in without saying a word.

    And they followed her right away, without wondering at least why that old Miss has been impolite with them and why she didn¡¯t even bother to say hello to them. Then, after they had stepped over the threshold of that house, the girl felt that she entered a totally different world.

    That feeling, however, hasn¡¯t been at all random, as nothing in that house was unexpected, neither the name ?Red Ants¡± - actually everything in that house was covered with black and red velvet, and only the wooden furniture was of a dark or bright brown, with strange sparkles on it because of the stairs newly renovated.

    And that madness of weird colors gave the little Emily a pleasant feeling, and the friendly and warm atmosphere of the house was accompanied by piano music, heard from one of the rooms on the ground floor. At first, Emily thought that a real person was playing the piano, but soon after getting into the living room, she could see, through the open door of one of the rooms, that that music was actually played by a gramophone.

    This amazed her a lot, for she has never seen before a gramophone. She always used to listen to her father playing the piano while being in their house while he was intending to create a new musical composition, something that each time was special for him, a masterpiece, something that will make him famous and unforgettable.

    More by taken, Emily also learned to play the piano since a little girl, for her father was stubborn and he insisted on her to learn playing even if she merely turned 5. Soon instead, he understood with unpleasant amazement that the girl didn¡¯t have his talent and, very soon after that, he had a breakdown. So, he started to spend less possible time with his daughter, thinking that she didn¡¯t deserve to waste his precious time with her anymore.

    But his attitude didn¡¯t pass unnoticed: after many times of unsuccessfully approaching him, after many hours of practice while hardly trying to make him happy, Emily understood that it was useless, that it was a sure thing that she hadn¡¯t her father''s talent to play the piano, and if someone doesn¡¯t have talent, he can¡¯t buy it somewhere to use it later as if something his because if this had been possible, the girl would have probably done this too. So, Emily could only give up and because her mother was too busy trying to find the miraculous medicine for her husband, she got to spend her time mostly alone, and, because of this, she became introverted and talked little.

    But¡­ let¡¯s turn back to the morning when Emily and her mother entered that big house, so weirdly furnished, seen through the little girl¡¯s eyes, who was used to the simple furniture of her house, but still comfortable enough:

    ?Good morning, Christine,¡± Emily heard her mother saying to an elegant lady that came from the room where she heard the piano music played on the gramophone. ?How are your things going?¡±

    Hearing her mother talking like that, Emily peeped behind her mother and carefully looked at the woman that was staring at her mother as if she was seeing, right in front of her at that moment, her worse rival: ?you know that my things always worked fine, Marie. And it¡¯ll be always so.¡±

    But even if the one called by her mother ?Christine¡± talked so coldly and somehow arrogantly to Marie, Emily found her beautiful, having about 30 at that time, with big eyes, of dark brown, shadowed by long black eyelashes. Her lips were painted in a bright red while her cheeks, also colored red, only a little bit, seemed to be two blossomed roses.

    Christine actually wasn¡¯t tall. But, at that moment, she seemed tall and beautiful in the girl¡¯s eyes, despite she didn''t have a slim body, and her arms and legs were chubby. Yet, she possessed long delicate fingers, like a pianist, something that gave her a particular charm, especially helping her to drive crazy a man, that one she wanted next to her. So, gently touching the man¡¯s shoulders or slowly moving her fingers on the back of his palm, she was given him to understand that she wanted him. And Christine never failed doing this, for Mrs. Bircham had had always a lot of men hovering around her and she would have them hovering by her side long after that, for being very beautiful and knowing how to make use of her natural charm.

    ?Let¡¯s go in the other living room,¡± suddenly Christine said, breaking the session of analysis of little Emily. Then, Miss Marcial, who all that time waited next to the door, motioned them to follow Christine and, after she missed for about 10 minutes, she turned back, bringing some tea, sugar, and cookies.

    Being already in the big living room, both mother and daughter have been invited to sit down on chairs covered with black velvet. After that, Miss Marcial put a cup of tea in front of them and some cookies.

    ?Sugar?¡± Miss Marcial asked Marie.

    ?Thank you, Miss Marcial,¡± said Marie, smiling. ?I use to drink it with two sugar cubes.¡±

    However, even if Marie tried to seem extremely kind, Emily found her gesture weird, especially when she spotted that her mother felt fearsome with Mrs. Bircham¡¯s presence and also because of Miss Marcial, who kept staring at them while being a few steps behind them. Yet, this gave the girl the feeling that they knew each other and that there was a story behind all that weird feeling. And¡­ she probably wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    ?Why are you here, Marie?¡± Christine suddenly asked and Emily spotted a strange blink of hatred in her eyes or maybe of old upset.

    ?I just¡­,¡± her mother stuttered and, to hide her awkwardness, she sipped some tea.

    Christine didn¡¯t bother at all and added: ?it seems to me that you completely lost your shame eventually, once being Pierre Davis¡¯wife and living in his house. Yet, I thought that you won¡¯t ever turn back here, stepping on your pride eventually.¡±

    Emily winced then, hearing Christine talking to her mother like that, and wondered, in her mind: ?what did my mother do to this woman to hate her?¡± But she kept silent in her mind, seeing her mother squeezing her fist, as she was doing each time she was really upset or about to explode because of something she considered unfair to her.

    And a strange feeling of pressure was felt in the air while the two women were glancing at each other and a kind of damageful energy, born from the vibrations of their souls, filled to the brim with hard emotions, was thrown from one to each other, energy that was felt like the touch of the fingers on the guitar''s stops, looking for the desired musical notes.

    ?I¡¯m certainly not here to ask you for a loan, Christine,¡± Marie Davis said in a severe tone. ?I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t know what to do. I think that you already found out about Pierre¡¯s death and that he left a lot of debts behind him. If I¡¯m here is because I thought long about this and I decided this only when I understood that it¡¯ll be the best for my little Emily. Please, Christine, accept her in this house! At least for a while till I have enough money for taking her back.¡±

    Emily winced again: ?what her mother was talking about?¡± she thought then. ?Why should I stay here, with this weird lady that seems to hate you and who¡¯s definitely not a good woman?¡±

    And not for nothing Emily asked such questions then, about life, for she felt that something was so quickly changing in her life, nothing good, in fact. That something was floating in the air, above that red and black furniture, something that hurt her so much, even if she found them really interesting at that moment. And this was because she didn¡¯t know what was going on: she didn¡¯t know about her father¡¯s debts, she didn¡¯t know why she had to live in Christine¡¯s house, and why her mother tried to get rid of her. But what she didn¡¯t know was that she had no choice.

    And this was really so because Emily Davis never left the house of the ?Red Ants¡± after that. And this happened not because she didn¡¯t want it, but because she couldn¡¯t: soon after leaving her daughter with Christine, Marie Davis married a wealthy old man, thinking that he¡¯ll die soon and that his fortune will be inherited by Emily, for her new husband didn¡¯t have children. But who died eventually has been Marie: a half a year after only, killed by the same disease that ended Pierre Davis¡¯life. And¡­ along with Marie also died Emily¡¯s soul.

    And how that child¡¯s soul shouldn''t die when she found out too early what it feels to be an orphan, to be someone who nobody cares about and, to survive, she had to do everything she could?!

    And she did it: when she was enough mature to talk about such things, Emily asked Miss Marcial if she knew the story between Marie Davis and Christine Bircham. And, the same day, Emily found out in amazement that Marie has been part of the ?Red Ants¡± once, but when she married Pierre, she trampled Christine¡¯s heart under her feet, for Mrs. Bircham wanted the same as Marie: to marry a wealthy man and leave that ?business¡± behind.

    ?What kind of business?¡± Emily asked Miss Marcial. The woman instead preferred not to answer that question. She only muttered a ?you¡¯ll find out someday,¡± and, from that moment, Emily understood that the world was different as she imagined.

    And she was right, for, 5 years after Miss Marcial¡¯s death, when Emily was about 20, Christine sent her to meet her ?first client.¡±

    But even if she knew what she had to do and where Christine sent her, all the way to marquis Chesterman¡¯s house, Emily cried: she was scared, she was shivering like an aspen leaf, and she wanted so bad to run. But she also knew that she didn¡¯t have where to go. That¡¯s why she wiped her tears, smiled when the carriage¡¯s door has been opened in front of Chesterman¡¯s luxurious palace, and greeted Luis Chesterman, smiling when he stretched his hand to help her descend.

    ?It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you personally, Miss Bircham,¡± Luis told her then, looking at her from top to toe.

    At that time Luis was about 30, but charming enough and totally different from all those chubby men often seen on the London streets.

    ?Miss Bircham?¡± Emily wondered, staring at Luis. ?Does he mistake me with Christine?¡± Soon instead, she found out that Christine presented her as her daughter, a child she had still being very young and who has been grown up by her relative, somewhere in the countryside. Only a few knew the real story behind Emily. But none of them was eager to talk about that ?innocent lie,¡± for they owed a lot to Christine or they had business with her. And if someone was Christine¡¯s partner or debtor, that someone had to keep his mouth shut, for Christine wasn¡¯t only a beautiful woman, but also a real shark, for life made her so while swimming among sharks.

    After that night, a new world opened in front of Emily: an interesting future, but weird, a future she didn¡¯t want in fact, but which choose her and brought her to the house of a woman that had any man¡¯s attention. And the same she taught Emily, for she thought that they were somehow similar when she was still young and innocent.

    However, when Albert stopped the carriage, Emily also stopped the thread of her thoughts, just as she stopped staring at that open book on her lap. And, looking through the window, she saw the same house where she has been brought many years ago by her mother: the house of the ?Red Ants,¡± a small palace actually, built by Luis and offered as a gift to Christine, who was known as one of his many mistresses, the most feared and respected, actually even more than his wife, Marianne Chesterman Loran, who always lived in Luis and Christine¡¯s shadow, but only God knew for how long it will last. And all this because Marianne was proud, a woman that knew to make herself respected, and who actually hated to live in someone¡¯s shadow, but who still kept silent, knowing that it wasn¡¯t anything to do, for the moment.

    ?We¡¯re finally home,¡± said Albert, opening the door.

    ?Yes,¡± Emily drily answered. ?I thought that it¡¯ll last forever, for I¡¯m so tired. The way from Image till here seemed an eternity to me,¡± and a kind of reproach was felt in her voice.

    ?I¡¯m sorry, Miss Davis,¡± said Albert, stretching his hand to help her descend. ?After the rain, that forest road is so difficult to walk onto and¡­¡±

    ?Yes, yes, I got the point,¡± mumbled Emily. ?Help Miss Stonebridge descend and later bring the luggage inside.¡± Then, she turned her back on them and headed toward the entrance, mumbling: ?thank God we are back. I¡¯m so tired. All I need is a hot bath and sleep.¡±

    Behind her, helped by Albert, Eva also descended and looked around in amazement, for even if that place was weakly illuminated, it was still so beautiful: with all those bushes beautifully cut and having an animal form, with those yellow leaves fallen all around from the secular trees. And all that was a secret tradition of splendor and wealth.

    ?Let¡¯s go, Miss Stonebridge,¡± said Albert, taking her small luggage from behind the carriage. ?Looking at all this while being inside the house, it¡¯s even more beautiful to watch. And, to be honest, while being at one of those big windows, with a cup of hot tea, and looking outside, you can afford to dream¡­ a lot, while listening to how the flames are dancing in the stove, tightly hugging those beech logs.¡±

    Then, Albert sadly smiled. Yet, his gesture has been pleasant for Eva, somehow giving her comfort, even if she didn¡¯t know that he was showing his concern for her this way, for he knew very well where he brought that innocent girl. But he preferred not to tell her about this, he preferred to give her the chance to discover everything by herself, for having no mother by her side, who could tell her about such things, Eva was forced to learn about the world and find out alone its hidden secrets.

 IX

    ?Even if stars will join you in this battle called life, fate will be against this, fighting with you in the rhythm of your heart¡±

    It was raining in Image when Albert was returning home after another sleepless night spent in Bingham, at the green table, where he again wasted a lot of money. Only after that, when no coin was left in his pocket, did Stonebridge decide that it was time to turn back home and he climbed in his carriage, asking his teamster to take the road to Image.

    And it wasn¡¯t only the feeling that ?I must go home¡± that was spurring him to turn to Image, but it was also because of a weird thrill felt in his chest, something he had never felt before and which he couldn¡¯t explain. Frankly, he had that strange feeling for a few days already, right after Eva¡¯s departure. But, being stubborn, he preferred to lie to himself that it wasn¡¯t because she left. And, namely because that feeling was bothering him, he started to drown it with alcohol, a lot of alcohol. But seeing that neither this way he could chase it away, he decided that it was the right time for gambling, for only at the green table he felt himself alive. And, that time, everything has been as different as possible: the pleasure of playing vanished somewhere and, instead of this, he felt irritated.

    ?Why? Why do I feel so?¡± Alfred kept wondering. ?And why this feeling presses my chest so much? Especially after Eva left. It isn¡¯t as if I miss her or I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done to her. Yet, it sprouted inside me like a seed of pain, that suffocates me now.¡±

    And, as if he felt that suffocation again, Alfred deeply breathed in. Then he breathed out and in again, but neither this helped him, even if he hoped that at least the coldness of the morning, filled to the brim with raindrops, will cool his heated soul. Instead, it not only didn¡¯t extinguish the arson in his soul, but it also made him feel powerless.

    Later, after taking many deep breaths from that fresh and cool air, hoping this to help him, Alfred felt his throat dry as if he didn¡¯t drink anything for a long time. And he wished then to at least had some alcohol with him, even if a drop only, but he remembered that it was nothing left in the bottle, that he drank it last night, before entering the gambling hall.

    Then, he remembered about water. But as it wasn¡¯t something that he used to carry with him, he sighed, for he realized that he was ashamed to ask the teamster if he had a little bit to give him too. So, he decided that it wasn¡¯t anything left but to bear till home.

    That¡¯s why, to kill time, just not to think about thirst, Alfred looked through the window, at those fields good wetting down by the autumn¡¯s tears. And, even if it was autumn for a good while already, Alfred realized this only then and this surprised him a lot, forcing him to sketch an ironic smile, spotting inside him his ignorance and stupidity, for¡­ how was this possible not to realize that¡¯s autumn when everything around you is red, colored by the leaves fallen from the trees that allowed old autumn to tailor a thick coat over the ground? Yet, it seemed to him so beautiful at the same time, that landscape, especially with that colored coat, made by autumn not only from leaves but also from dried herbs and other small things forgotten by the world around or fallen from the sky, things that had been slowly burnt by the fire of time¡¯s heart.

    And it was a kind of romantic atmosphere around, even if sadness was felt everywhere, for the sky, of a dark grey, was filled to the brim with heavy rain clouds. Also, even if it has rained a lot a night ago, the clouds seemed not to be tired to spill their tears over fields and hills, over rivers and valleys, as if it had played, as if it had been too eager to see what kind of madness can they else do on those surroundings. Or maybe those clouds weren¡¯t naughty children, but old grouches, upset with the entire world which they tried to drown in the water of their tired soul. And the world, like a naughty child, but still one who accepted his mistake was waiting in silence for the punishment that was about to be sent from heights.

    Yet, with so much madness and tears around, the trees were gorgeous. Their splendor was somehow reminding those, who saw that beauty, of William Hogarth¡¯s paintings, from his famous Series ?Seduction,¡± with two lovers captured on a canvas, with their feelings spotted by others while they were staying in the lap of time, right there, in the middle of nature.

    And the autumn garment was verily mystery and seduction. And, if not pay attention to the too cold mornings of autumn, the dreamer could stop his carriage there, in nature¡¯s lap, and, descending, to have a long walk, for, besides that madness of colors and splendor, one could fill the sack of soul with new powers, something that¡¯ll last forever if human¡¯s heart is lucky to cross those craved thresholds of immortality.

    So, at least this way, the world could dream about immortality in nature¡¯s lap, in those few minutes while the man could leave aside his routine and immerse in that multitude of colors. But¡­ even if this could have been something to make him feel better, Alfred thought differently, for he didn¡¯t believe either in the miracle of autumn or the charm of trees, as he didn¡¯t believe in the grey cloak of clouds that were carrying tears and tears of our Old Daddy Land on their backs, tears that they wanted to spill over the surroundings. Yet, that certain overwhelming grey drowsed Alfred eventually, who fell asleep in that slow rock of the carriage on that country road. And he felt how the numbness of his bones became pleasantly, how he warmed a little bit after pulling the blanket up to the ears, and that even his breathing became calmer. But not the same happened to his thoughts: they didn¡¯t numb or calm down, as they didn¡¯t let him alone. Rather they started to make their presence felt in Alfred¡¯s head, pressing him as if scolding him for his old and new mistakes.

    Yet, even if he was half asleep, his thoughts were wandering through his mind, randomly, rummaging his soul, and Alfred didn¡¯t know to what that numbness was owed: to time? Or maybe to the passing days? Or¡­ was it because he grew old? ?Ei?! Not that much!¡± murmured Alfred, waggishly smiling in heart, for at his 46, his first youth, a man barely starts to live after feeling a long time the bitter-sweet taste of life. And, for his thought to be even more pleasant, Alfred remembered, for a short while only, to cheer himself up, the ladies¡¯laughters and coquetries, who often jostled when they saw him, for even if he had more than 40 already, he still looked well and he was desired by women, even though he had a lot of debts which he couldn¡¯t pay any more and that he was known as an effeminate.

    Alfred instead less cared about gossip, for¡­ he loved to live his life as he wished and he did it at his will. Even so, even though he had lived a lot of tough moments, he could keep his head up, firmly hold his ground, and he never felt what shame is, even if he had to.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    And his haughtiness was his pride, for he was considered a tall man at his 1.75 meters in height, with an athletic body, even though the physical work was a sport he never loved. Yet, after he had turned back to Image, he had to spend some time in the field and, even if he didn¡¯t do too much there while looking after the workers to do well their job, he carried some tools, lifted a basket from bellow, or did some few small things, and this has been enough for the muscles to work.

    Yet, even if he tried to avoid seeing the face of time as if it was his worse enemy, time instead was stubborn and wanted to see Alfred. And, very soon, through his hair, that has once been of a dark brown, snow showers have been seen here and there. But this didn¡¯t make him less handsome. Per contra: in contrast to his red fleshy lips the white of his hair made him even more handsome, and this was for sure a plus to succeed with the women and also win in front of other men, most of the time much younger than him. And, that word: wolf knows more for being old, not for being predatory. That¡¯s why Alfred was catching on with young deer, being adored by them, at the expense of his much younger and inexperienced rivals.

    Probably his success was a result not only of his experience and of years that built his body in a good way, but also because he often had no scruples, and if he felt that somewhere he could find the money he needed or there was someone who could unconditionally help him, Alfred forgot about shame, honor, and the rest and, even that woman was just an innocent deer or a ripped fruit, married she or only engaged, the women often got to fell into his arms, feeling the rhythm of the man¡¯s heart beating on their naked chest.

    Thus, he was loved by many women and hated the same or even more by the men, who considered him their eternal rival, for none of them was happy to know that it was someone else who had smelled the scent of their beloved woman''s pillow. Well, Alfred wasn¡¯t entering all the beds he has been offered to enter, but, yet, the simple gossip of being a Don Juan made him automatically the rival of any man.

    Actually, not only once Alfred was forced to appeal to the ladies¡¯charm to avoid a duel, and his way of telling them stories, of spinning a yarn, his touches, sweet kisses that brought a lot of pleasures in the ladies¡¯small head were the key toward success and of course, his salvation.

    However, once Alfred¡¯s trick didn¡¯t work: it happened many years ago, right after he abandoned Helen in that small and unwelcome room in London when he got involved with a certain Anne Loren Booton, the wife of a certain Marquis Booton, who was extremely coquette, but also intelligent if to talk about her love affairs. And she was doing everything so well that her husband never found out about her ?lovers.¡± However, even if Marquis Booton had found out something, she would have known how to make things seem as if she was innocent.

    Till one day when Marquis found out about her ?business meetings¡± with Stonebridge, and the offended husband asked immediately for the duel. But this also happened because Anne told her husband that actually it was Alfred¡¯s fault, who deceived her and seduced her, whispering in her small ears so many things that she felt powerless and when she finally came back to her senses, she was already in his arms, making love. Of course, if this happened, it wasn¡¯t her fault or betrayal, for she was only an innocent lady deceived by a liar, one very good actually like Alfred was, and poor she was without doubt sinless. And of course, the betrayed husband, enough innocent and in love, felt betrayed till deep in his bones and hurt because his sweet deer fell prey to the hungry wolf, which had no shame or good thoughts for her reputation and, to wash their reputation, the Marquis asked Stonebridge to be present in a certain point in the woods, the next day, for the duel.

    This astonished Alfred a lot and he didn¡¯t know what to do, for there was nobody by his side to help him in such cases. That¡¯s why, without thinking too much, he sunk out of sight. However, he didn¡¯t go alone, but with another deer, actually a good friend of Marquise Booton, a certain Marie Laggard, a widow, who was much older than Alfred, but with enough money to spend at his will.

    But this new romance didn¡¯t last long: Marie, tired of his debauch, found a new lover soon, much younger than Alfred, and turned back to London where she had a lot of friends to spend her precious time with.

    Thus, Alfred has been left behind and, for the first time, he has been the one who felt the bitter taste of betrayal on the top of his tongue. However, even if he came by his desert, Alfred wasn¡¯t ready to accept his defeat. That¡¯s why he also decided that it was the right time to turn back to London.

    To his great surprise, however, coming back to London, he found out that Marquis Booton completely forgot about him when he caught his wife with another man again. But Mrs. Booton this time not only found another love, but she also brought a big surprise home - she got pregnant with her new lover, and, because he didn¡¯t want to accept the child, she decided to ask her husband to do that. Marquis Booton instead wasn¡¯t that stupid to share his fortune with a child that wasn¡¯t his. That''s why he didn¡¯t last long to ask the Church for a divorce, and, right after he got it, he married again to a woman that swore to be only his till her death.

    And in that avalanche of surprises and betrayals, Alfred found out about Helen¡¯s death and about Eva. Then, he has been somehow forced to take care of the girl. But because he had no other choice, he named himself a father and, after a sort, he tried to take care of her.

    But to his great disappointment, Eva derived from him only the blue eyes. For the rest - she looked exactly like her mother. Or at least this was what Alfred thought, who almost forgot what Helen looked like, as he forgot that she also had blue eyes, and he also didn¡¯t notice the fact that Eva and Helen looked as like as two peas. Or maybe Alfred only forced himself not to notice that resemblance because of the guilt that was killing his heart?! Who knows?!

    Anyway, one or another, he took care of Eva and lived his life, even if sometimes he got to hate Helen for giving birth to a child that didn¡¯t look exactly like him, for he had wished for a boy instead of a girl, a boy to help him if necessary. But he had forgotten that he has also been someone¡¯s son, of a good man who he got to betray and forced him to go into the wide world. Alfred instead didn¡¯t care about this and, to be honest, he didn¡¯t even remember that he betrayed someone someday, just as he got, in time, to forget his desire of having a son and not a daughter.

    And he forgot this and used to the idea of having a little girl in his house only because Eva wasn¡¯t a problematic child, and he could live his life as he wanted. Of course, he remembered, just from time to time, to send some money home, not much, only to be enough for the girl to survive. Even so, Alfred always thought that he did more than he should have done for her and, thus, he was waiting for a reward from her, and that reward Eva had to give him was for sure a big amount of money.

    Suddenly Alfred came to his senses from that numbness and widely open his eyes, seeing a bunny in the distance. And, amused by that fluffy animal¡¯s clumsiness, Stonebridge felt refreshed and forgot what he thought about till that moment. Yet, he remembered that the sky was so purple and looked at it. To his great amazement, he saw some sunrays piercing that almost black vault and he compared those rays with ?rays of hope,¡± something that told him that good times were coming, big times with a lot of money, something that made him smile again. That¡¯s why he pulled the blanket up to his ears and, supporting his back on that chair, he let himself completely immerse in dreaming in that slow rocking of the carriage, somehow warmed inside by the thought of a big income that was approaching, something that helped him to fall asleep so soon, smiling like a little child that had no problem in this world.

 X

    ¡°Memories remain memories even if you don''t want to remember them¡±

    By the time Eva woke up from her troubled sleep, it was already late in the morning. She felt awake, but something inside her was telling her to keep sleeping.

    Eva had been already awake and had not the slightest desire to continue in bed, but the weariness that had been encompassing her was forcing her to do something against her will.

    She felt her head heavy, laden with dark and twisted thoughts and a bitter taste was stinging her tongue. She didn¡¯t eat anything since yesterday morning and because of this Eva was confused about where this strange taste reached her mouth from. Also, the girl was wondering about the deaf sound she was hearing in her ears, deep inside, like something was slowly boring her temple or maybe the jaw.

    The bed was still cold even if she spent all night on it. In the room was already burning a warm fire in the chimney and even if she couldn¡¯t see it, she was feeling it to the top of her pore. It was something strange, something she couldn¡¯t explain and she was wondered about it over and over again." Why didn''t she feel anything when a stranger entered her room and lit the fire? She should have awakened only hearing the foreign creaking of the door", but she had heard nothing and this was something that made Eva think, maybe only for a moment, that in this strange big house ghosts are serving and because of this she had felt nothing last night.

    Eva had finally decided to open her eyes and the first thing she saw was the immaculate white of the ceiling. Soon after she understood that actually, a white transparent curtain lined the brown-wooden ceiling of the bed. Besides the bed, other white transparent curtains were surrounding Eva as if it had held her captive in a far-away story tower where she was a princess, somebody¡¯s lover and that she was waiting for him to come and save her. And because the beau was so late to show up, Eva got off the bed.

    The room was medium-size, clean, and warm. A white big window from the East was fully illuminated by the autumn rays of the sun, still quite generously lighting despite the middle autumn time.

    Approaching the window, Eva looked outside. Nature had awakened a long time ago and, at that moment, under the warmth of the sunshine rays, it was shaking the drops of numbness off its leaves.

    Eva had felt amazed by this view. Somewhere in the neighboring tree, a squirrel is jumping from one branch to another, carrying in her little paws a peanut. The scared and cute animal was carefully looking around to notice, at times, a possible danger, because she was convinced to not let anyone steal from her the precious grain of life she had carried in her paws.

    ¡°Tuk-tuk. Tuk-tuk¡±, Eva imitated the squirrel''s heartbeats. A large smile appeared on Eva¡¯s face while she was watching that little fluffy, red animal that was free, and somehow Eva was jealous of that freedom the squirrel had.

    Turning her back to the squirrel, Eva looked at the room. The big bed was filling a quarter of the room. On the left of the bed, is a small walnut bedside table. About 7 drawers skillfully cut the fine wood and some small metal handles were hanging on each one of the drawers.

    Above the table is a medium-sized mirror. Eva approached it and, looking into the mirror, she admired her sweet face that was still looking fresh even after a night of tormented sleep. She didn¡¯t remember the reason for the bad sleep. Perhaps she had a nightmare or she remembered something unpleasant, but no matter how much Eva was trying to imagine what she had seen in her sleep she understood that it was impossible. The nightmare was stubborn to remain a mystery and Eva left him to do its will and she approached the bookshelf now.

    The furniture was full of books kept clean and careful, a sign that they were something valuable for the person to whom they belong. About 10 shelves were carefully arranged along the wall. On each shelf were books arranged in alphabetical order, but there was something interesting in their arrangement: red-white-black, red-white-black, and one green and again the same arrangement. Eva¡¯s curiosity became intense. ¡°Why they are arranged this way? Why exactly these colors and not differently? Is this having some importing meaning?¡± were the thoughts that were crossing Eva¡¯s mind.

    Being completely absorbed by the books¡¯ magic, Eva didn¡¯t notice Miss Davis entering the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s an imitation of a gambling table¡±, said Miss Davis who is approaching the bookshelf and she stopped at Eva¡¯s left side.

    ¡°Gambling, again¡±, said Eva to herself. ¡°Why? Why is this game so important for many? Why don¡¯t they see that it is something destructive? She was sold because of gambling and entering this house, she met again something that reminds her about gambling. The irony of fate?¡±

    ¡°I love mystery¡±, continued Miss Davis without paying attention to Eva¡¯s target gaze on her. ¡°Somehow, gambling is reminding me about the intense power of Magic and thoughts. You never know what the person in front of you is thinking about, you can guess only what he has in his hand: a full house, a straight or High card. And the tension the players are feeling while waiting for their opponent¡¯s move is increasing with each breath, with each beat of the clock, with every cold drop of sweat running through your body, from top to toe.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Hearing these words, Eva smiled. ¡°What stupidity!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Miss Davis, by no means moved by Eva¡¯s words.

    ¡°How can a destructive game be something that brings Magic? We both know why I am here and this definitely is not something that increases my feelings. I barely can call it betrayal, and this is something I always felt each time my father had lost a poker game¡±.

    ¡°This is not the game that is filling you, but it is definitely something that increases the adrenaline in your father¡¯s chest. Until you try it you can¡¯t say how it feels¡±, continued Miss Davis while taking a few steps through the room and approaching the bed she sits down on.

    ¡°Have you ever played poker, Miss Davis?¡±

    ¡°Once or twice.¡±

    ¡°And brought this to you some happiness?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t play it because I was waiting for happiness from it. I just did it because I was doing it for fun only¡±.

    ¡°For fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You know, sometimes people need the challenge to feel alive. Especially men who had been born with the spirit of adventure deep growing inside their nature. Women are different. They feel fulfilled if they have a good husband, children to look after, and from time to time they can go out and fill the hole inside them with the Magical wave of society. Accept it, when somebody tells you a compliment you feel that your chest is filled with some strange wave of energy, your heart starts to beat faster, you feel dizzy and if that person is a handsome man, you can even fall in love with him. Not the same happens with the men. They will never feel that¡¯s enough with only loving a woman¡±.

    The manner Miss Davis was talking about it, made Eva wonder about the truth of those words. She knew that was a seed of truth in their meaning, but she couldn¡¯t understand what was this. In a way, it was the first lesson Miss Davis was teaching to Eva, but the young girl, being too involved in her confused feelings couldn¡¯t see it.

    Emily looked at the young girl and a kind of strange feeling had filled her chest. It was something sweet, maternal and at the same time a strange desire to protect her. Why? She hadn¡¯t the minimum idea about it. She was never somebody¡¯s mother and she never thought to become one, but now, in the instant, she understood how much Eva had suffered in her short life, made Emily compare herself with this sweet young lady who so many painful trials are awaiting her over the years to come.

    ¡°Why red-white-black?¡±, Eva asked.

    ¡°There is green there too¡±, pointed out Emily.

    ¡°I saw it, but it mostly predominates red and black and white¡±.

    Emily stood up and a kind of a sigh of regret came out of her chest.

    ¡°White and black are like the piano tiles.¡±

    ¡°And the red?¡± asked Eva, being this time too anxious to find out the story behind all these hidden messages Miss Davis was sent to her through her story.

    ¡°It¡¯s the color of blood¡±, thought Emily. ¡°All that blood spelled because of me, each time I was involved into an intrigue¡±, continued to roll the thoughts in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to tell it in her voice. She had felt that everything that happened to her all that time she had spent in Christine¡¯s house was a kind of balance between good and bad, truth and lie, death and life.

    Christine helped her to become someone important in this society. Emily had to admit that and the fact that now she has so much influence was also due to Christine¡¯s plans and her way of thinking, and the same tricks she had taught Emily. But Emily was also sad because she never could make her own choice. She always was somebody¡¯s shadow or lived her life in the shadow. She never loved and never had been loved by anybody. She never could call a man ¡°my love¡± and she hadn¡¯t dreamt about giving birth to a new life. And it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t love that little creature, but because she had found out so much about the dirtiness of this society and how difficult it is to live in it. Emily felt it on her own skin and she didn¡¯t want anybody else to feel it too, but when Christine told her that she has to go to Immaje and bring Eva into their house, Emily understood that her dream about ending ¡°Red Ants¡± ¡®activity, when she will die, was something impossible now.

    ¡°Miss Davis?¡±, Eva¡¯s voice had been heard by Emily like something from far away. And saying no word she stared into Eva¡¯s eyes. ¡°What Magical wave of splendor¡±, admitted Emily. ¡°They are like the clear sky on a sunny day. They are fantastic and at the same time so sad¡±. Even if she wanted to see those eyes brightening with happiness, Emily knew the cruel answer that was waiting for the young girl behind that door, descending those old stairs and entering Christine¡¯s office. But it was something beyond Emily¡¯s power and she could only obey it.

    ¡°Dress yourself and come downstairs¡±, said Emily with a demanding voice this time. ¡°A guest is waiting for you¡±.

    ¡°A guest? Who?¡±, asked Eva with a wave of interest and regret in her voice.

    ¡°You must see it with your own eyes. Don¡¯t be late and ¡­ yes, be sure you are dressed properly. It can decide your future¡±.

    ¡°To dress properly¡±, thought Eva. She brought with her only a few dresses and those aren¡¯t proper for someone¡¯s important visit.

    ¡°In a few moments, Anna will come to help you to dress, and don¡¯t worry about your vestment. You don¡¯t need to use what you brought with you. You will have your own wardrobe here and it definitely will be something that you will love or at least I think that it will be this way¡±.

    Finishing her thoughts, Emily left the room. Two minutes later, Anna entered the room. She was a girl about 18, an orphan that was brought here only a few days ago with the main purpose of serving Eva.

    Anna somehow reminds Eva about Beth. The same chubby silhouette, short legs, and arms, but she hadn¡¯t Beth¡¯s curled red hair and the freckles were also missing. Anna had clean dark skin and hair of the same color. Her eyes were brown and in them was mirroring the innocence. She became an orphan five years ago and until Miss Christine brought her to London she had wandered from house to house suffering, misery, and abuse, but aware that she hadn¡¯t anywhere else to go she was forced to accept everything in silence. And now she was here and she had no slightest desire to leave all this security behind. This is her refuge and it will be forever.

 XI

    ¡°Sometimes is better to live in solitude, than to fall prey to a blind love¡±

    It was already past eleven when Eva finally went down the stairs. To dress Eva and to comb her hair didn¡¯t take too long for the young maid, but as soon as Anna left the room, Eva felt terrified. She didn¡¯t also know the reason, but something was yelling in her not to cross the threshold of that room, because she will lose her freedom, that outside there it was beginning the path to a dangerous world and that an unknown power was ruling there, and once caught in its whirlpool you will never be able to release yourself again.

    An unknown world that Eva wished she wouldn''t ever meet. But what your mind is planning is not always related to what Heaven had planned for you, and Eva knew it well. She felt something similar on her skin during those years she spent in Stonebridge¡¯s house and she also knew the well-known smell of death that keeps flying around in circles outside there. It¡¯s like a hand of blackjack: if you have some luck you will manage to survive, if not you will be thrown out of the game or simply killed.

    But in what team, she was now, she didn¡¯t know. She just knew that she didn¡¯t want to be a loser. She was feeling it with every particle of soul, with every step taken forward, with every heartbeat that was puncturing through her chest. And she was happy. In a strange way, that void of the unknown drew her like a magnet to him and Eva thought that it had to be something that she would love in the end.

    Miss Bircham¡¯s laugh was loudly heard coming out of the small boudoir on the ground floor. Someone unknown was making her laugh and for the first time, Eva felt jealousy. That someone, who was meant to be her first important meeting with life, he or she, preferred to spend precious time with this old Miss and not with her. That someone chose to forget about Eva.

    She was about to cry. Yes, Eva felt that the corner of her eyes became wet and her first thought was to run upstairs and to close herself in her room. Her hands clenched in a fist were biting hard from the soft skin of her palms. She felt waves of pain passing through her fingers while she was clenching her fists, but the muggy inside her chest was dizzier and soon Eva had forgotten that she was injuring herself.

    ¡°Miss Stonebridge?¡± The soft voice of Anna was heard behind Eva. The young girl turned her head and saw the servant carrying a tray with tea and cookies. Only three cups were on that tray and Eva understood that Miss Christine was now alone with that stranger. A wave of hate and jealousy crossed again through Eva¡¯s body. She was about to explode, to have a crisis of hysteria for the first time in her life, but breathing deeply she managed to keep it inside her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the guest, Anna?¡±, asked Eva with half a voice. A strange temblor was felt while she was talking and Eva wished that it had been noticed only by her. She hated to be exposed or anybody else to know what was happening inside her and she forced herself to hide her feelings, and she learned to do it well since she was little. Till now she managed not to reveal her feelings to anybody, but she also didn¡¯t know until she could keep the fire from her soul hidden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he seems to be someone important for Miss Christine¡±, had answered Anna and passed beside Eva heading toward the boudoir¡¯s door.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Loyalty¡±, a world suddenly crossed Eva¡¯s mind. ¡°Loyalty with that old Miss and not with her¡±. She understood that she was closed inside those walls and nobody was on her side. Once again Eva had been betrayed by fate and once again she¡¯s on her own. She had lived something like this before but now was somewhat different: Eva was definitely alone facing this cruel world.

    ¡°Come in, Miss Stonebridge!¡± Miss Bircham¡¯s voice was heard from inside the boudoir. Christine saw Eva standing in the middle of the hall, through the opened door. Deeply breathing, Eva sketched a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming, Miss Christine¡±, answered Eva trying to be as calm as possible. A step was taken in front of her, then another and one more. With every step taken, the inside of the boudoir was revealed.

    There wasn¡¯t anything out of the normal. Only a room similar to any other room in that house. The difference was in those black curtains that were closed all year round and the furniture, style Louis-Philippe, which had been in vogue at the beginning of that century.

    Christine Bircham loved grandiose things. The furniture was one of her biggest weaknesses and somehow it was related to the French influence also. She never had the honor to spend time at the French Royal Court or to meet King Louis-Philippe, but she was aware that she was seeing nothing around if somebody else had something more valuable than she had. Being a king or wealthy person, all those who knew her would have never dared to buy something that was in Christine¡¯s interest. They never knew what was making her so powerful, but they were afraid of her hatred. They could only whisper about the strange wave floating around her, but nobody could ever talk openly about it.

    Being only two steps from the door, Eva noticed the presence of a man in that room. The fact that he was relaxed while sitting in front of such an influential woman like Christine was a hint that they knew each other well and for a long time already. ¡°Who can he be?¡±, thought Eva while continuing to advance. She could see only the feet of the man and part of his body, but she didn¡¯t manage to see his face yet. ¡°He must be someone really important¡±, Eva continued her thoughts while standing in front of the door. She stopped right before entering through the half-open door the moment she felt a thorn stabbing her heart. ¡°What can it be?¡±, thought Eva while slowly breathing.

    It was something that she couldn¡¯t explain. She felt that she knew this feeling before, but she couldn¡¯t understand when it was. And that smell, that pleasant smell of jasmine and lilac flower¡­ so fresh¡­ so alluring. It couldn¡¯t be the smell of a man, but it definitely was. But, where did she smell it already? Where did she feel it once more? It was like her heart was madly biting at her as if to get out of her chest and to run away, like a frightened bunny chased by the wind.

    The man stood and approached the door. Eva¡¯s eyes stopped on the doorknob, caught the movement of the metallic door element heading down. Her breath was increasing. Her heart beats also. The anxiety was taking her into its claws and she felt like a prisoner. She wanted to run away, but she wanted to stay also. She would have wanted not to meet him, but she was also curious about who he could be. And in the end, they met each other¡­ when the door was completely open and that man¡¯s face was revealed, Eva could look into his eyes.

    ¡°Brian Beneath¡±, whispered Eva barely heard. She was frozen in front of him, staring at those black demonic eyes so beloved by her. She was astonished. She was in love. She had fallen into his trap and it would last for long.

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Miss Stonebridge¡±, said Brian, this time, in a more familiar tone, while sketching a devilish hypnotizing smile. He knew that his purpose was reached and for the first time, after entering that house, Brian had forgotten about guilt. He was happy to meet Eva again and he was feeling like a teenager. It was something that he never planned, but it happened.

    And a black aura covered them both.

 XII

    ¡°Never awake a demon. He can completely swallow you in its gloom¡±.

    Christine Bircham was born into a wealthy family and so she also wanted to die. Money for her was something that simply was completing her sophisticated style of living, but if it would have ever completely evaporated from her money bag, then she would have felt that she had been destroyed.

    She never wondered about what she would have done if she hadn¡¯t had money. Such a thing was something completely out of her way of thinking and she didn¡¯t even want to know the meaning of such a useless word. It was completely out of her vocabulary.

    Dane Bircham, Christine¡¯s father, had been an honest merchant all his life. He entered any business that could bring money and in a somewhat strange way, he always succeeded. Being this tobacco trading, importing French Mobilier, or giving money on loan to those addicted to any kind of addiction, it was something that Dane managed to do always.

    But people always wondered why nobody is trying to kneel him, to cheat on him, or to steal from him. He hadn¡¯t anybody in charge to protect or control his business, but he always had a very big income. He was everywhere and he always managed to do everything by himself. It was something weird enough, so people started to check, to ask, to whisper behind his back, but everything was a mystery. And that mystery¡¯s name was Audrey Bircham.

    Dane¡¯s wife was that kind of woman that loves to do everything in silence. She was in a good relationship with everybody, but nobody knew anything about her. Her thoughts were something that one could only guess and her manner of doing things, from time to time, was raising doubts. And that mystery, in great secret, was discovered one day, when Sir William Haris Wilson was found dead in the Misses Audrey¡¯s boudoir.

    A woman that till now was apparently an impeccable and faithful woman resulted to be the secret lover of one of the richest and important people of those times. And what was even more surprising was the fact that Dane did nothing to wash his stained reputation. That meant only one thing: he was aware of his wife''s affair or maybe he was the one who encouraged her to enter such a relationship.

    And from that precise moment, Dane Bircham had become the person who one shouldn''t ever deceive him. Step by step, the High Society found out about a Secret Group that is pulling the strings of power in their country, but nobody knew who is ruling all this. They could only guess, they could only whisper, but none of them had enough courage to stand and to ask openly about it.

    Christine instead always knew who the puppet master was. Dane, greedy for power and money, tried to manage it by himself, in great secret from his wife, whom he considered to be too innocent to be involved in such things, but when he faced the first main problem and he didn¡¯t know how to solve it, then he decided to talk to his wife.

    Audry simply smiled while watching her husband. She had a special way of doing things, something that was attracting people like a magnet, and that something was her power over others. She never seemed to be a fragile person, but others, especially men, were losing their heads when she was smiling at them, and right away they were available to fulfill any of her caprices. Far away from being a beauty, Audry learned to use her instinct and her charisma to succeed. While other women were calling on hysteria and open seduction to enter men¡¯s beds, Audry was using her brain. She forced herself not to gain weight, even when she was pregnant with Christine, and her tasty body was always her best weapon to use if necessary.

    Thus she married Dane. She knew who he was only by looking at him. Even if he apparently was an important man, Audry knew that she could manage him at her will, but being a wise person, she never did it openly. She preferred to wait, giving him the space he needed, and in the end, he was the one who kneeled in front of her and asked for her help. Of course, this was far away from being random.

    She had her own faithful men, always ready to hand and it was only necessary to send a message and somebody did something that ruined Dane¡¯s plane and brought him to her feet. From now one has started Audrey Bircham¡¯s era.

    She was never a kind person. If somebody was deceiving her or Dane he was immediately taken out of the game and replaced with someone wiser and skillful than him and it had been ever the main key to Bircham¡¯s success.

    Thus, they managed to change some bills meant to protect them and their fortune and the majority of taxes they were paying were mostly only on paper.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Bircham¡¯s fortune had increased with such a speed that they soon became one of the most influential families in the area. Nobody was able to face them. At least it was what the majority was thinking. Only one person had an influence on Audrey and that person was her brother, Baron Beneath.

    No matter what Audrey did, she couldn¡¯t convince her brother to enter their ¡°business¡±. He preferred to stay out of all this because he was aware that what Dane and Audrey were doing couldn¡¯t be legal, and more than this, it wouldn¡¯t last long.

    But Baron was wrong. And Baron was also right. Audrey''s plan never failed. Even after her mysterious disappearance, the ¡°business¡± continued to develop. But it hadn¡¯t been continued by Dane. The one who took the reins of the Secret Society was Christine. And soon after her coming at the head of the ¡°Red Ants¡±, Dane Bircham was found dead in one of his grain lands.

    Nobody ever found out who was guilty of Bircham¡¯s death. It happened only half a year before Baron¡¯s death and what happened to Halton Stonebridge. Somehow, the wagging tongues managed to peg back Dane¡¯s death of Baron and all this happened with one main purpose: to weaken Baron¡¯s power and to force him to step away from all the important plans of those days. And it happened because of somebody¡¯s order. It happened because Christine had wanted it and she had it.

    Being only 18-years-old when she decided to take her mother¡¯s place at ¡°Red Ants¡± leading, Christine had demonstrated that she can be more powerful and dangerous than her mother was.

    Her approach to Luis Chesterman could only increase her influence, and so big enough till now. She was someone fresh, someone, who could bring a new breath in that strict society, and only by seeing her once, did Luis knows that he made the right choice by approaching her.

    Being Chesterman¡¯s lover also brought some problems to Christine, but she didn¡¯t even lift a finger when all the noise raised around her had been already silenced. Those who had started this had been silenced with threats or simply found dead in some mysterious place and the manner the bodies were found brought a new tradition in London: fear. If you betray Chesterman or Christine Bircham then you have no escape. Running wasn¡¯t the option. Death was.

    These flesh of memories had raised in Christine''s head while looking at Brian through the living room window. He was outside, taking a walk with Eva in ¡°Red Ants¡±¡¯ splendid garden and somehow he was in Christine¡¯s sight too.

    This man, who till now was adamant in his decision to not get involved with Christine, was now in her house, asking her for a favor and it was even more surprising than the simple fact that they two were cousins. His demand was related to Eva and Christine wanted to know why. It was something that now got all her attention and she will not calm down till she won¡¯t find out the hidden reason for all this.

    In exchange for her help, Brian had pledged not to be involved in making important decisions about importing Cuban tobacco. This was something that Luis wanted, to take the profitable business from Evans, but he couldn¡¯t do this if Beneath would have been involved.

    Brian had always been a serious and sincere person. Was it business or personal life, he never loved to cheat on someone and this sincerity brought him the respect of the Queen and more power that Christine had till now? Only one of his words was able to break plans and kneel anyone and Luis was aware of his influence. He knew that killing Brian wasn¡¯t the option. Kneeling him wasn¡¯t an option too, because Brian had the shelter of Edward Anderson Bell, who wasn¡¯t only Brian¡¯s father-in-law, but also his partner in many businesses and anybody who was trying to go against the British Prime-Minister was a dead man, whatever it was meant to be.

    Emily approaches Christine and both women look outside the window. Miss Davis was the only one who was sad for Eva. She didn¡¯t know Brian¡¯s real interest in her, but it can¡¯t be something good, only because it also involves Christine.

    ¡°Do you know something about Beneath¡¯s interest in Miss Stonebridge?¡±, asked Christine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest idea about it¡±, Emily simply answered.

    ¡°Then, find everything about it. And it can wait¡±, said Christine and left her place next to the window.

    While Christine was leaving the living room, Emily could notice in her eyes a dark blinking. Something evil was coming and she was already afraid about it. She knew Christine well and she knew what she was capable of. She loves nobody and she shows no mercy to anybody. Many girls had passed through this house and leaving this dwelling had worked only to fulfill Christine¡¯s interest. Eva won¡¯t be an exception. This poor girl will be forced, in one way or another, to bow her head, to spit on her pride and honor only to make Christine happy.

    Emily looked again at Eva and Brian, who was standing now in front of a big and rotated Maple tree, looking up at the little red pile of fur that was jumping from one branch to another. And all this makes Eva happy. Miss Davis can see it in the manner she is moving her hands. She''s nervous. She''s happy. Her anxiety and happiness were also related to Brian Beneath and Emily needs to find out why. She has to do it for Christine, she needs to do it for Eva, but she definitely must do it for herself.

    The devil inside Emily was now awakened.

 XIII

    ¡°Give me your hand, love, and I¡¯ll put my heart at your feet. For eternity¡±

    The squirrel showed his red tail for a few seconds more until completely disappeared in the narrow scurvy dig in the upper part of the trunk.

    It was a 70-years-old Maple tree, but big enough and rotated to be mistaken for a secular one. Its trunk is quite thick and with deep marks on it, a sign that this tree had passed through too many harsh times and cold winters. The tree bark has an interesting dark-brown color with some kind of black oval figurines sketched on it. If you watch closely at their form and slowly sink into your imagination, you can teleport yourself in time, and, taking a pencil in your hand, be the one sketching them on the tree bark.

    Their smell is wonderful too. It¡¯s somehow similar to the smell of love that Eva was feeling at that precise moment, passing under her nostrils and this scent made her happy.

    She took her gaze from the squirrel¡¯s scurvy and looked at Brian¡¯s face. He was still looking up, waiting for the squirrel to exit, but his waiting wasn¡¯t related at all to his interest in the little fluffy red animal world, but because for the first time in his life he didn¡¯t know what to say. This little beautiful creature called Eva was next to him and he didn¡¯t know how to act so as not to scare her.

    His dark olive skin and his deep glance, made Eva wonder if he is real. Brian was really handsome and it made her heart vibrate like the guitar strings. She knew that she was falling in love, without feeling something like that before, and it made her happy. She knew nothing about him: neither if he is single nor he has a wife, nor if he is really interested in her, but Eva didn¡¯t care about it. For the first time in her short life, she wanted to live the moment and to love a real person and not a character.

    Brian looked at her and their glances had met each other. They kept silent for a few seconds more, preferring to talk in an unheard language known only by their ears, feeling with the entire chest the scent of love and their bodies, pore by pore, were slowly trembling as if a gust of an April wind had slowly caressed their skin.

    It was something so nice and so romantic at the same time. A mature man, in love with a young girl, helping her to discover deep inside her true feminine nature. And this was really captivating. Brian could see now in her blue, deep gaze that blink of happiness he was waiting for so long. He had many women during his mature life. Many of them had loved him with all their heart, but he never loved anybody. He doesn¡¯t even remember how many of them looked and it wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t attractive, but because they couldn¡¯t enter deeply into his heart. But these blue eyes, so magnificent and so innocent, could touch not only his heart but also his mind. He feels himself completely out of reality. He doesn¡¯t even care about what would say the wagging tongues anymore, about the fact that he had a wife at home and that it could bring many problems in the future. He hadn¡¯t anything to give her right now, he couldn¡¯t promise anything to her, but he knew that he wanted to love her. He must have her and she must love only him.

    ¡°Eva, I want your heart open only for me. Can you promise me that your pure love will be only for this stupid man that can''t promise you a future right now?¡±, said Brian while watching insistently in her eyes.

    She kept silent for a few seconds. She knew the answer, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Something inside was telling her not to rush to answer and to wait, but her heart was yelling, with a loud voice, that she must love this man. She didn¡¯t know why. She didn¡¯t even know the real meaning of the word love, but her woman''s heart was stubborn, was blind, and was ready to jump into the void only not to lose this feeling, which was filling her right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mister Beneath¡±, finally answered Eva. ¡°I don''t know what to say, because I never told anybody that I love him¡±.

    Her innocent answer made Brian feel that she had a real feeling for him. It wasn¡¯t anymore about revenge. He didn¡¯t even know how to call it anymore, but he will figure it out later. He must live it first and think after.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Both smiled. Their smiles were pure and real. It was something that they couldn¡¯t hide, but it also filled their hearts with shame. That shame you feel when you meet for the first time the one who likes you so much, but you feel so clumsy, butter-fingered. But you like it because it is something that makes you feel alive. These are the first thrills of love you felt, something that can rise into something bigger, something that will last for life or it will be just a dumb sweet memory in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk¡±, said Brian. ¡°I think that our fluffy friend won¡¯t show up anymore¡±.

    ¡°Aga¡±, mumbled Eva and both took a few steps forward. None of them knew what to say anymore and that silence made them feel clumsier than before.

    Albert, who had finished gathering the dead-yellow leaves from the backyard, showed up not too far from them, but he rushed to disappear when he caught in the corner of his eyes, Miss Davis¡¯ sign. It meant only one thing: he must leave those two alone and immediately.

    Brian noticed too Emily¡¯s sign headed to Albert but said nothing. He knew that Miss Davis was aware of his intention and he also didn¡¯t like it, but he will let things flow this way for the moment. Later, he will figure out how to take Eva out of this. Later.

    ¡°Do you like to read, Mister Beneath?¡± Eva¡¯s soft voice was heard and he saw her watching him.

    ¡°Not too much¡±, shortly answered Brian.

    ¡°Then ¡­ what do you love to do? ¡­ In your free time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have so much free time. I just ¡­ work.¡±

    In his answer, Eva could notice that he was trying to avoid telling her the truth. It''s impossible to not have a hobby. Everybody has one. He just ¡­ doesn¡¯t consider her worthy to reveal such important things and this made Eva sad.

    Brian noticed that mood change, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew that she was trying to talk to him, to get to know him better, but he couldn¡¯t tell her about his affairs and to talk to her about work, he considered useless. She¡¯s too innocent to know about the dirtiness of this world. He preferred to keep her away from all this, at least ¡­ as far as possible.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to go inside,¡± said Eva and she looked elsewhere. She was about to cry and the last thing she wanted was to be seen by Brian crying once again. He saw tears in her eyes that day at the lake and it was the first mistake she made. At least this was what she thought. ¡°He considers me a stupid girl that cries all the time. It¡¯s because of this he doesn¡¯t consider me worthy of his interest. If she was more mature, if she didn¡¯t cry that day, maybe he could have trusted her more. But, thus, he is getting further and she hasn¡¯t the strength to follow him. She¡¯s stupid and she knows it, she had so much to learn about this world and about men, and this ignorance she grew inside her only by reading books made her even sadder.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she read more about real things? Why did she prefer to immerge in strange invented stories and not learn anything worthy? If she would have been wiser and smart she would have kept him next to her, but this way she probably will lose him forever.

    ¡°Ok. You can go inside. I think it¡¯s too cold too. You can get sick,¡± said Brian. But not this was the answer Eva was waiting for. She had wanted to hear from him that everything would be fine, but instead, she just sent her inside. He didn¡¯t even say that there will be a next time when they will meet each other. He just¡­ walked away.

    And it was so. Brian took a few steps toward the entrance of the house. He wasn''t in a hurry, but he felt that Eva wasn''t walking behind him and he stopped. She was standing in the same place and she had tears in her eyes, but he said nothing about it. He wanted to calm her down, to make her feel the importance of his intention, but this wasn¡¯t the right place.

    ¡°Miss Stonebridge?¡±, Brian¡¯s voice was heard as if a teacher was calling for his student and he forced this voice to sound like this to hide the real intentions he had. It was better this way for Eva. If Christine will find out about his interest in this little creature, she will use her as she wishes and the last thing which Brian would have wanted was to transform Eva into his victim, but she was already his victim, but Brian didn¡¯t notice it. Or he didn¡¯t want to notice it.

    The door closed behind them and the strong autumn wind had started to blow outside. Cold days were coming.

 XIV

    ¡°My heart is dying, of so much sorrow, but he can¡¯t see it, as he can''t see the desert of my heart¡±.

    That day, Eva had cried a lot. Closed in her unfamiliar room, thrown on her strange bed, she gave into despair. Her body was trembling in bursts of tears and her weeping was heard all over the house, but nobody entered her room or tried to calm her down. She was just left alone as she should have learned how things are done in that house, and that life is unfair. At least these were the words Christine said when she had been told that Eva was crying and that Mister Beneath had left.

    Emily was out of the city that afternoon. Christine had sent her to check their business with loans there and she had to return the next morning, so nobody was there to help Eva.

    Even if Emily would have been home that day, she probably wouldn¡¯t have climbed those stairs and entered the room, because she was convinced that Brian Beneath will bring only sorrow in Eva¡¯s heart, and the sooner she forgets those feelings, the better it will be for her.

    This was the first time Emily and Christine had different opinions about something. Before Emily had been listening to all of Christine¡¯s demands as she succeeded in many things and a lot of important men had passed through her bed also, bringing her too high in that society, but this time Miss Davis felt that Christine is doing this not due to businesses, but due to own gains and that interest had only one name - Brian Beneath.

    Emily knew all the things Christine did to Brian to try to convince him to join her, but Beneath was a man difficult to subdue and this made Miss Bircham feel that he is her personal enemy and not her cousin. She dreamt about forcing him to listen to her, over and over again, but she always failed. But when Brian revealed his interest in Miss Stonebridge, Christine¡¯s harrier nose felt something strange floating in the air and where there is romance, there has always been somebody easy to control. And that was Christine Bircham¡¯s best trick: attack when her prey is weak and never let him go. And her future prey was Brian this time.

    But she hadn¡¯t the slightest idea about what he was planning to do and it was also Christine¡¯s worst mistake. She was never thinking that the prey could revolt and the chaser will be in the end the one chased. And this was exactly what Brian was planning to do: to chase Christine till she would take off her fangs from Eva¡¯s throat letting her breathe.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Instead, Eva didn''t think the same. She felt betrayed and abandoned and she decided that it was time to abandon herself too, at least for a while, and after losing herself in an ocean of tears, she fell asleep in the end, but her sleep wasn¡¯t sweet and calm. She had had nightmares, she had been tossing in her sleep and feeling that everybody who surrounds her will abandon her in the end.

    It was already half-past six when she finally got out of bed. Her eyes were red from so much crying, and big dark marks were visibly drawn under her eyes.

    Sitting in front of the mirror, Eva saw a different person in front of her. Somebody she never met before and this thing made her feel scared. It wasn¡¯t the first time Eva had cried, but it definitely had been the first time when she cried so much. And she also felt regret in her chest when she remembered the fact that she didn¡¯t say goodbye to Brian when he left. She just ran up the stairs and said nothing to him. Eva thought then that this way she would make him stay and wait for her, but soon after she saw his carriage leaving the property and she understood that such tricks don¡¯t work with Beneath.

    Later, when Anna knocked on the door telling her about the dinner, Eva just said she isn¡¯t hungry and that she will go to bed early and she was left alone. But Eva didn¡¯t go to bed. She started to walk around the room, trying to calm the anxiety she had in her heart this way. If she would have had a mother, she probably would have taught her not to despair, but she didn''t have one. Nobody told her that men are weak when it is related to beautiful women and they won¡¯t give up easily without a prize. It was a law of nature, but Eva didn¡¯t know it. Nobody told her about it and nobody ever tried, at least, to whisper to her about such things. She read something about it in books, but there were just words written in a certain way. There wasn¡¯t anything worthy to mention when it came to real life. From books you will never learn how to manage your soul, you can just use it as a balm against pain. And Eva decided to use it.

    She took a book from the bookshelf, but she put it back down right away. She couldn¡¯t concentrate since the anxiety born inside her was increasing in volume and it had started right after she had read the words: ¡°she finally felt that she was loved. The man next to her not only is caring about her, but also he is trying to make her happy¡­¡±

    ¡°To make her happy¡­¡± It was something that Eva wasn¡¯t sure of anymore. She dreamt about it when she met Brian and she understood that he had some interest in her, but after that day she didn¡¯t know what to think about it. She was sad and happy at the same time, but also the uncertainty that was surrounding her at that moment was something scary and she didn¡¯t know what to do or if she should talk to somebody about this, but not everything was lost. Her feelings were real and being young was giving her time to fight¡­

    ..and the smell of that day, something with the scent of the rose of love, made her smile.

 XV

    "In my heart, there is room only for a friend, and it was reserved for you, dear Miss Stonebridge. "

    A few hours had already passed since Beth left Stonebridge''s house and went in search of Eva, but till now she couldn''t find any trace of where she could be.

    She only remembers the carriage with which Eva had left and that they took North through the forest road. Nothing more. She had no idea about where they were going or which was their final destination.

    Right after exiting the Immaje, Beth stood for a while and looked around. The nature in October seemed so alluring, even if it was loaded with too many raindrops and it was getting cold, even too cold for this end of the month, considering that it was only the middle of the fall.

    That dark-green-yellow, spread all over the field and through the branches of the trees, was splendid. Here and there, could be seen the black ground, devoid of the silky coat of grass as if an unknown painter had dropped an inkwell over the fresh painting of nature, enlivened by a bright green, an autumn green. And this splendor made Beth doubt her decision, for a few moments only, while her glance was caught by the surroundings.

    Awakened from her daydream, Beth saw in the distance, approaching her from the left, a merchant¡¯s cart. She stared at that unwelcome guest who had dared to disturb her loneliness and unwittingly her forehead furrowed, her eyes narrowed and her lips moved in a kind of bitter temblor as if she was a little puppy ready to attack the one who was trying to bother him. But soon she calmed down, took a deep breath and proud, turned her back at the cart, and went before it.

    The road was difficult because of the rain that poured all night long. The blades of grass were slippery and the wet earth was easily catching the foot, like in a moving trap, making those who were fighting to walk above it to be similar to a robot.

    But it didn¡¯t discourage Beth, who was convinced to find Miss Stonebridge at all costs.

    ¡°Go on a long journey?¡± talked the merchant to Beth.

    ¡°You can say so,¡± simply answered Beth without looking at him.

    ¡°You can go with me if you want. I have room for one more. The road is slippery and walking on foot will take you a lot of days till you will reach the nearest village¡±.

    It made sense what the merchant was saying. The next village was almost 4 km from there and walking on foot till there, on such a road, it would take you instead of 2 hours at least 5. She wasn¡¯t ready for such a road. Even if she lived in the countryside, she had not done physical work, at least not so much to be able to walk long distances, and she needs all the force she has for searching Miss Eva and not to waste it only on walking. So, Beth climbed in the merchant¡¯s cart, sitting on a small snag, that served as a chair.

    The merchant pulled the reins and the two grey horses moved away. He was a man about 60, with a grey beard and hair, wearing enough clothes to not feel the frost of a late fall. He had peasant shoes in his feet- coarse on the outside and not so pleasant to look at, but Beth could see that they were lined with sheep''s fur on the inside, keeping the feet warm on long cold nights. On his head, he had a hat, also lined with fur, but this time Beth couldn¡¯t understand what kind of fur it was. She was wondering between being the fur of a fox or of a bunny, but soon she gave up to the idea of guessing and she looked around, at nature, because she considered it more interesting to watch it than at the skin of a dead animal.

    ¡°Are you going to visit a dear person or is it just for business?¡± talked the merchant this time while she pulled the reins once again forcing the horses to take the road through the forest - the same road that took Albert¡¯s carriage when he and Miss Davis came after Eva to Immaje.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to visit anybody. I¡¯m just looking for someone¡±, answered Beth and a sorrowful tear showed up at the corner of her right eye.

    ¡°To look for? Why? Is that person missing?¡± continued the merchant with his little interrogation.

    ¡°No. She just left¡± simply answered Beth and looked in front of her. At the gallop of the horses, the trees left behind seemed to run in the opposite direction, just like the road and this made Beth feel that she¡¯s leaving behind not only her hometown, the places she learned to love in her short time, but she was leaving a big part of her soul there, with the uncertainty creeping into her heart as she didn¡¯t know if she will come back here one day or this was the last time, she was seeing these beloved surroundings.

    ¡°If someone is missing it can be only because of two reasons: he can¡¯t come back because of somebody or because he didn¡¯t want it. You should ask yourself first which of these two reasons motivate your friend to not return to you and when you will find it out you will know if it is worthy to look for him or better to live your life. Those who don¡¯t want to be found will never be found, no matter what you will do¡±, said the merchant with a neutral voice and then he started to slowly whisper a kind of personal melody, something that was just born in his head and he wanted to let him flow away. And he was right: he hadn¡¯t the slightest reason to be preoccupied because of somebody that he had never met before. He only said it, like the advice of an old man for a young girl, who lived so little time in this world and she didn¡¯t know how things are going on here. But his words had touched Beth¡¯s heart and she started to think about it.

    She didn¡¯t know where Miss Stonebridge had left and she also didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t say goodbye to Beth. If she had said goodbye to her, if she had promised that she would return one day, Beth would have waited for her. But so, when she doesn¡¯t know anything about if Eva is ok or if she is in danger if she misses her or she is happy, how could Beth just stay and wait? It was beyond her power.

    It was half-past one o''clock in the afternoon when they got to Brighton. The merchant stopped the horses in the center of the town and after saying goodbye and thanks to him, Beth went north. She didn¡¯t know why she went in that direction, but something in her heart told her she had to walk that way and she just walked so.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Soon after, she met Brian and she understood that she had to meet him that day and to tell him about Eva¡¯s departure. She wanted to make him feel sorrow, but she didn¡¯t know why. She was aware that he hadn¡¯t the slightest guilt because Eva left Immaje, but somehow Beth felt released after talking to him. In her big, innocent heart, she had felt that he had some interest in Miss Stonebridge and if he knew that she was gone he would look for her, and this way Beth will find her too. He is rich, he has power and money to find her, while Beth is just a simple servant, a dumb one because she didn¡¯t know to read a map, she didn¡¯t know where to go. She could write a letter to Eva, asking her about her location, how suggested the merchant, but Beth couldn¡¯t write and she also didn¡¯t know where to send that letter and she just cried.

    Crouched on a street corner, with the carriages passing at full speed next to her, with people walking around and looking at her as if they saw a ghost, Beth stayed like this for a long time and cried a lot.

    It was already dusk when she stopped crying and looked around. Even though it was almost dusky, the streets were crowded with people and this was something surprising for a country girl. In Immaje, right after the sunset, the people enter their houses and prepare for sleep, but in the big cities, it is different. The cities awake at dusk. Their soul becomes vivid at the sunset and people, rich people, come back to life when the night is still young because now they are going to the theater, they are going to visit each other, they are keeping a social life, something that was so weird and so unknown for Beth.

    ¡°Stand aside!¡± yelled at her a teamster and Beth barely stepped away when a carriage passed beside her at full speed. It scared her and breathing fast, Beth ran away.

    In front of her, a great crowd of people was coming, making her run even more difficult. Squeezing hard to her chest the bundle with her few personal things, afraid not to lose it, Beth looked around with frightened eyes at all those glances that were flashing her. She couldn¡¯t understand why they are chasing her, why they watch after her all over and why they whisper at her, but it was only in her imagination. Nobody was chasing her. The townspeople were just curious about that wild deer that was running without a final destination, and they were whispering while wondering if she is sain if she needs help or something.

    Suddenly a hand grabbed her arm and pulling her toward him, a boy forced her to follow him. They walked around for about half an hour, through dark, narrow streets, where there were only a few people till they got to a hidden park with only one bench under a big and rotated Maple tree. Then the boy released her arm and while sitting down on the bench he yawned.

    Beth continued to stand and squeeze the bundle. Around this little park were a few houses only, with impressive buildings, with sculptures of lions at their entrance, but the windows were blind and it seemed to be abandoned.

    ¡°Will you stay all night like this? Like a dumb? And squeezing that unimportant bundle at your chest as if it is something very important?¡±, said the boy while continuing to stare at Beth and yawning again and again. Beth could even notice in his glance a trace of boredom and this was something that she didn¡¯t like at him. As she didn¡¯t like the clothes he was wearing, that''s why she started to analyze him from his head.

    He was a boy about 16, not very tall, skinny, and dirty as if he had not ever been acquainted with water, but despite his unclean appearance, there wasn''t any smell coming from him. His eyes were small, round, and dark, similar to the eyes of a mouse, quite a lace, and always in movement. His face was also round, small, and a roman nose made him seem to be quite cute. His garment was shabby, dirty and here and there Beth could see traces of old fights on it. And they were also highlighted by the pair of shoes he was wearing: definitely too big for him, probably two or three sizes more than he was wearing, and from different pairs.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t from here, don¡¯t you?¡± said this time the boy while looking at the manner Beth was eyeing him. ¡°You never saw a beggar, didn''t you?¡± continued him.

    ¡°And it seems that you like fights, a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± retorted Beth while her tone gained some firmness. ¡°You can deny it if you want, but you can¡¯t fool me. Your ¡­ your appearance is telling me everything about it,¡± continued her to provoke the boy, asking him to tell the truth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it,¡± he said. ¡°When you are living the life, I am living it¡¯s impossible not to fight. It¡¯s in your bones¡±.

    ¡°In your bones? Why so?¡±

    ¡°Because nobody gives a damn penny to you and if you don¡¯t fight, then you don¡¯t eat and if you don¡¯t eat then you won¡¯t survive. That simple. You will get used to it. Soon¡±. A short silence was between them and this silence made the boy be more confident with Beth soon his ready-to-attack position was gone and he looked into Beth¡¯s eyes, somehow in a protective way.

    ¡°I can teach you if you want,¡± continued him.

    ¡°To teach me? What?¡± asked Beth and taking a few steps toward him she also sat on the bench. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be taught something. I just need to find Miss Stonebridge¡±.

    ¡°And who is she? Your mistress?¡± asked this time the boy while staring at the bundle.

    ¡°She is my friend. Miss Stonebridge is my friend¡±, answered Beth and she squeezed the bundle even more to her chest. She did this instinctively because she was looking this way for support and not because she noticed the boy¡¯s glance, which had soon in it a kind of blink with pilferage trace.

    ¡°And you have no idea about where she can be, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know it, but I have the intention to find it and soon¡± answered Beth with conviction. ¡°She can¡¯t be too far. I know she couldn¡¯t abandon me forever. If I look for her, I¡¯ll find her, and then we will be together again¡±.

    The boy slapped his forehead with his palm while nodding. ¡°From what I see you are really dumb, girl. She left you and ran away looking for a better life, while you are dreaming about the impossible. Wake up, girl. This world is not pink. It has traces of black on it and if you aren¡¯t careful, it will swallow you completely¡±.

    His remark made Beth get angry. She suddenly stood up and giving him the bad eye, she yelled: ¡°if you don¡¯t know anything about trust then it would be better to keep silent. Miss Stonebridge is not like you. She¡¯s kind and she loves me. She was always preoccupied with me and when I was sick, she took care of me, and only because of this I should be thankful to her. Even if only for this, I''ll never stop searching for her. She¡¯s my friend. My only friend. I doubt a beggar knows anything about friendship¡±.

    After saying these words, Beth turned her back to him and went away. She didn¡¯t know where they were or where she should go, but she decided just to walk. If she walks in a straight direction, she will find something, some warm place where to spend the night, only that night, because tomorrow she will continue her adventure and she will find Miss Stonebridge for sure.

    The boy¡¯s hand again grabbed her arm and without looking at her he said. ¡°Just follow me. Even if you are dumb, I can¡¯t leave you alone in this town. It will crush on you for sure if you are alone and I¡¯m Stan, by the way. Stan, the beggar¡±.

    She didn¡¯t know this boy, but something inside her told Beth to trust him and to follow him. Even though he is dirty and he is a beggar, he is the first person in this big world who stretched his hand to help her and this was something that Beth appreciated always. This was something that made her be faithful for eternity.

 XVI

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside when in your soul is raining¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s definitely stupid,¡± mumbled Stan while trying to wrap his body tighter in the blanket. Outside the wind had started to fool around and it made the attic seem like a small boat caught in the rolling of the waves.

    The whistling of the wind was louder and louder, and that had already started to bother Stan. He had been through such cold times before, but today was something different: the cold was cutting deeply from his flesh and the sleep was spinning around him, but it was obstinate about taking Stan into his arms and kissing him sweetly to immerse him into a different world.

    Only in dreams, Stan could sleep in a warm room, having loving parents and three meals a day. What was more pitiful was the fact that the boy had started to forget about having a family and this was bringing sadness into his soul, from time to time.

    Abandoned at the age of three on the church stairs, Stan was raised by the monks for about 5 years, but when the small abbey had been burned to the ground due to a fire and the one accused of setting the fire had been Stan, the boy decided that it¡¯s time to move away. And that day he ran.

    Nobody was looking after him, but the boy, sick of following someone else¡¯s rules, thought, with his small head that staying in Stanton was similar to certain death, so he moved to the next village.

    Stanway was so similar to Stanton. The same small, stone houses, the same architectural buildings, the same narrow streets, and the same dark-brown color all around. He didn¡¯t like this village, especially after a big fight with other children due to lack of food, so one spring morning he went West, hidden in the back of a merchant¡¯s carriage, till he got to Brighton.

    Eight years had already passed since he established his dwelling in this town, but for Stan it was as if he came here only yesterday.

    The dwelling was a big word for his disreputable attic, but it was better than that paperboard, off-hand house he made under a bridge when he came here. He lived under that bridge for about three years, till one day he had been the witness of a murder and then he decided that it was time to find something more sheltered.

    He still remembers that night, when three tramps pounced on a poor passer-by, who had dared to pass under that bridge alone. Thinking that the man had some money or valuables at him, the three men attacked him, but after kicking him till death, they found out with amazement that he only had 5 pennies at him. Probably because of lack of money he decided to walk home on foot and not to rent a carriage and the road under the bridge was the shortest way heading to the poor neighborhoods of the town, but it was the worst decision he could take because even the vagabond cats never passed through there during the night after smelling the scent of death smelled from there every morning.

    Only Stan saw that scene. His paperboard home wasn¡¯t right under the bridge, but a little bit higher, heading the left pylon, more under the shelter of the bridge skeleton. He thought that this way would be safer for his little house in rainy times and he thought well. That night he went to bed early, because he didn¡¯t find anything to calm down the hunger from his belly, and he thought that the better choice will be a good sleep with some dreams of a good meal next to a warm chimney, but about midnight, when the wind started to blow quite hard, he heard somebody yelling. At first, he thought that was a drunk that had forgotten where he was and now he was releasing his soul of all the problems he had insight into, but soon after something told him that it wasn¡¯t like that.

    While sitting on it, Stan listened for a while. Some deaf yelp was heard as if someone was having a good pain in his belly, that he was trying to calm down, but later the boy heard a laugh and it wasn¡¯t only one man¡¯s laugh. So, Stan decided to see what was happening. He sneaked out of his little house and, crawling on all fours, he approached the edge of the pylon, but the visibility was low and he could see only the back of someone who was kicking something.

    ¡°He probably caught a poor cat that he torments now,¡± thought the boy, and nodding, he was about to turn back to his bed when he heard a second voice talking to the first.

    ¡°Is he still breathing?¡± said the second man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± answered the one to whom that question was addressed. ¡°I think we crossed the line with him, man,¡± continued the second, and a loud cough was heard coming from his chest.

    ¡°Damn! He only has 5 pennies. Stupid rat and I spent my energy for nothing,¡± yelled the third one, and another hit was heard coming from under the bridge, but no answer or moans of the kicked one.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Stan covered his mouth with both palms to avoid a sound. Frightened and shuddering like hell with all his body, he crawled back, but to his misfortune, he hit a small rock that rolled down and hit the stone pylon making a muffled sound.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± shouted one of the ruffians, but Stan didn¡¯t stay to listen to the answer. He started to run with all his strength down the field and he didn¡¯t stop until he entered the town. He heard the three running after him, but they couldn''t catch him and Stan called it luck because he definitely had been lucky that night. If they would have found him, probably he would have been one of the victims then.

    He spent that night at the shelter of a bakery door, but when the baker came in the morning to open his business and, seeing Stan, he didn¡¯t even ask him about what had happened. He only kicked the boy''s leg, chasing him away.

    And Stan also didn¡¯t stay to explain something to that idiot baker. He wanted to go to the police and to tell them about the events of last night, but he was afraid not to be the one accused at the end. And he just shut up and waited.

    A few days later, he found out in amazement that the case was closed because of lack of evidence, but Stan was sure that nobody even bothered to try to find out something about what happened. Being a poor peasant, the dead one didn¡¯t attract much social interest and of course, the police decided that it isn¡¯t a good reason to waste some energy for a lost cause. One more poor guy died. So what? More food was left for others and they continued their daily routine of doing nothing while smoking cigars or greeting ladies on the streets.

    And this was the last drop that filled Stan''s soul, already full of hatred. He knew that he couldn¡¯t trust anybody, so he decided to take care only of himself and because the winter had already been close, the 11 year-boy looked for a good shelter to pass the cold days, but in spite of him, all the good places were already busy.

    After many days of searching, he finally found this abandoned building and declared it as being his property. Even if the roof was so down-and-out and the rain was pouring inside like outside, Stan had his corner where the rain couldn¡¯t get and if using more clothes in the night it was quite warm.

    Regarding the food, he found a solution for this too. Down the street was a small liquor store, with a lot of drunk men entering and exiting it and at least a few of them need for someone to make some diligence for them, so the boy agreed with Miss Almont, the owner of this local, to be him the one in charge of those diligences, without being paid of course, if she will feed him three times a day.

    For Miss Almont, to feed a beggar with some remains gathered after the clients were like feeding a pig, so she agreed. But what was for Miss Almont charity, for Stan was festivity. He not only could feed himself every day, but while he was waiting for diligence he could stay in the local, of course without bothering the clients, and to gather warmth for the cold nights.

    That day, when he met Beth on the street, was his day off. Yeah, it sounds weird, but beggars have also honor and Stan chose his day off on Mondays, when the ¡°Red Pony¡± hadn¡¯t so many clients and it wasn¡¯t necessary to waste his precious time there, so the boy went for a walk, after having some lunch, because in his day off he was fed only once a day.

    He arrived at that narrow street about twelve o''clock and he decided to listen to some music. There was always a poor musician who was playing at the corner of the street, ?but instead of the Musician¡¯s Melody, he was forced to hear the cry of a strange girl.

    But even if her weeping was so boring, Stan didn¡¯t go away. He couldn¡¯t explain why he stayed, but he did it and when in the end she stopped squealing he saw her eyes.

    Because they had cried so much, the eyes were a bright red, but only the black of the eyes was playing around on the orbits like if a small mouse had seen the cat and freezing of fear, didn¡¯t know where to run.

    Why he grabbed her hand and ran with her he also couldn¡¯t explain. The girl wasn¡¯t too beautiful to say that because of this he helped her, not that he would have helped many beautiful girls in his life, but the matter is he was trapped in the end by her awkwardness and ignorance.

    Stan nervously moved on his place and wide opened his eyes looking at the broken roof. ¡°She is definitely out of her mind. How to leave your warm room in the middle of the winter, when the wind is blowing that cut your bones, and to start a dumb adventure of searching for somebody that abandoned you? You should be completely out of your mind to do this, especially when you don¡¯t know how things work here,¡± but that girl, especially her eyes, told Stan that her story is more than just a simple madness. He never felt something like this before and he didn¡¯t also know the real name of all this, but for the first time in his short life he felt that he should help somebody and he helped her.

    He found out, just a few days ago, that Miss Almont is looking for someone to help her and because Stan knew how it feels to spend a cold night in the street, he didn¡¯t want the same for her, so he presented that little mouse with the lady from the ¡°Red Pony¡±.

    ¡°Red Pony¡±. Stan has always a dumb smile on his face when he remembers this name. That Miss Almont definitely never saw a pony if she thinks that red ponies exist, but he didn¡¯t want to bring her back to reality and with that dumb smile on his face, the boy fell asleep, while the wind outside was dancing on the roofs, hitting the walls, whispering strange stories at the windows, checking the doors if they are well closed and where it found a small entrance, he snuck inside, because he was also curious to find how is to spend a warm night and then when it will leave the house next morning, it will definitely tell to Stan about its great adventure.

 XVII

    ¡°A faithful heart is always waiting¡±

    Standing in front of the ¡°Red Pony,¡± after opening the doors for the clients, Beth looked in the distance but saw nothing. The street was empty and this was weird because she has never seen this narrow street without anybody walking on it at that time of day since she arrived in Brighton three months ago.

    ¡°Come on, girl, come in and help me,¡± Miss Almont¡¯s thick voice was heard from inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming, Miss Almont. I¡¯m just ¡­ looking if clients are coming,¡± answered Beth, but even she didn¡¯t believe what she said.

    ¡°They will come. On their own feet, even if you don¡¯t wait for them,¡± said the ¡°Red Pony¡± owner this time with mockery.

    Miss Almont wasn¡¯t a bad person. She was just the owner of a small liquor store, forced to learn even more things than a woman should know about men¡¯s world only to survive and this made her act like a man in a woman¡¯s body. She was taller than Beth thought the first time she saw her, but the fact that she gained weight with the passing of time, made her look like a chubby bear in a monkey cell at the circus.

    She had dark eyes, nothing special, similar to many which were met all around those days, dark hair, always unkempt or combed, and a crowned nose like the crows ¡®beak and because of this she was known in the town like Miss White Crow too.

    But Miss White Crow was popular among men due to her natural charm. She knew what to say to everybody, she could tell a good joke when the mood was to laugh or to curse those who thought that they were smart and tried to go without paying. But Miss Almont hasn¡¯t a crowned nose only to have it. She could smell such an intruder from far away and when one of them was trying to escape through the rear door, a long, gnarled broomstick was touching in his back and the one targeted, was always turning back with his tail between his veins and with a shaking hand was paying his debts to the owner.

    Receiving her money, Miss Almont never forgot to sketch a smile and, grabbing the intruder from his coat, lifting him from the ground, she was forcing him to ask for one more round while saying: ¡°now we are friends, you can¡¯t walk away without drinking a little bit more¡± and poor guy, because he dared to confront her, was forced to drink until he was losing consciousness, and when he definitely wasn¡¯t able to stand, Miss Almont was throwing him in the street without anything on him.

    If they were lucky to be a summer night, then sleeping the sleep of a naked drunkard wasn¡¯t so bad, but not the same smile had those who were waking up covered with snow and with a lot of lookie-loos staring at their ¡­ things, those things one is always trying to keep at warm and at safe.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    It wasn¡¯t only one of those ¡°lucky guys¡± who ran away ashamed, covering his lower part with cardboard, while behind him ¡°sweet words¡± were said to him.

    But there also were those who never woke up and this was a view of sorrow to watch when the lifeless, naked body was covered with a white cloth loathingly thrown over him and taken away on a cold stretcher.

    Not just once Miss Almont has been on the brink of seeing what a dungeon looks like from inside, but she had been saved, at the last moment, by some unexpected witness who testified in her favor, saying that the guy undressed alone and nobody touched him.

    Such testimony was never-ending well. Miss Almont was always forced not only to spend the night with the Good Samaritan but also to pay him a nice amount of money and that left her practically in ruins.

    Despite all those, Miss Almont knew how to stand up again. She was just wiping away her tears, swearing that is the last time she acted like this, but she always was returning to the same habits.

    ¡°What are you always doing on the street at this hour?¡± said Miss Almont when Beth sat on the second chair and started to peel onions.

    ¡°Nothing. I just ¡­ I like to watch how people are walking around. That¡¯s all.¡± But Beth was lying. In her free time, she was spending hours in the street looking for Eva, but instead of her young Mistress she only saw people walking around in a hurry or boring faces that were only exiting their houses to do something.

    Once Stan told her that he heard somebody calling Eva¡¯s name in the house of rich people, but when they went there looking for her, instead of a beautiful young Miss Stonebridge, a 60-year-old Miss Eva met them.

    Beth still remembers the feeling she had in her chest when she understood that finding Miss Stonebridge here, in this crowded town, is almost impossible. It''s like trying to find the needle in a haystack. She always cried a lot after such attempts of finding her and only Stan was next to her to listen to her sorrow.

    In the beginning, she didn¡¯t like him. He seemed so arrogant and idiot in her eyes, but Beth started to appreciate his stubbornness and the fact that he was spending his free time looking for Miss Eva.

    Beth thought that he was doing this search because he was bored, but in fact, Stan was doing this because he was sad for the girl. At least at the beginning, he felt sorrow for her, but in time something awakened in his heart and he liked to watch her while she was smiling and, finding out one day that she will be the happiest person in the world if she finds Miss Stonebridge, he decided to bring that happiness in her life.

    ¡°Good afternoon, ladies,¡± shouted Stan right from the entrance. ¡°I have good news for you,¡± continued the boy. ¡°Today you are lucky. This man will be with you all night long¡±. And he stretched his arms aside, taking the pose of an artist after finishing his representation.

    Miss Almont just nodded while lighting a cigar and small, grey clouds exited from her mouth, but Beth smiled, and only for this, just to see her smile, Stan was doing such a buffoonery.

    He was waiting for the spring to come. He knows so many beautiful places where to take her and he also is planning to bring her flowers. He doesn¡¯t know why, but he heard that gentlemen are bringing flowers to their ladies and because women are so simple and so dumb to fall in love only smelling those flowers, in his small heart, Stan believed that this way he will reach happiness that he dreamed so much about.

 XVIII

    ¡°Be careful, dear husband. I¡¯m not the weak bird you think I am¡±

    When Brian entered the house and climbed the stairs in a hurry, he didn''t notice Sophie, who was reading in the living room.

    The wood was crackling in the chimney and it produced a nice noise of a romantic atmosphere as if flames were talking to you through the lines of the book, but it wasn¡¯t a reason to be totally out of reality and not to notice what is happening around.

    That¡¯s why the young woman left the book on the coffee table when she heard her husband¡¯s carriage stopping in front of the house and lifted the glance toward the entrance to see him coming. She waited, but Brian didn¡¯t show up to greet her.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± wondered Sophie and a kind of strange feeling sneaked in her chest. She never felt such anxiety before and for the first time, she also felt that she was short of air.

    It wasn¡¯t because of being afraid to lose Brian. She never loved him and he neither, but between husbands was a saint agreement that they had never violated: ¡°no matter what¡¯s happening, we don¡¯t have to forget to say hello to each other,¡± were Sophie¡¯s words when they got married and since that day 7 years already passed without breaking that rule. Till today.

    The slammed door on the second floor made Sophie realize that Brian wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Problems in business?¡± she wondered, but from what she knows businesses are fine, and even if something happens, he will solve it in a blink of an eye, as always.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s personal,¡± thought Sophie, and a kind of trace of anger was sketched on her face and the same anger that was revealed on her face started to boil inside her too and Sophie clenched her fists, while she was slowly shaking with all her body.

    She always knew about Brian¡¯s affairs, but she never said a word about this, because she was guilty and she also learned in time to not pay attention to what are saying the waggy tongues about him and his new lovers, because there were many, but this time, something deep inside her was telling Sophie that the one who is now next to Brian is trying to take her position of the legitimate wife and it was something that Sophie will never allow.

    Sophie was born ill. ¡°Something is wrong with her heart,¡± the doctors told her parents, but none of them knew what exactly it¡¯s wrong. But what was the most painful was the doctors¡¯ conclusion about her future: ¡°her body is too weak to pass through a pregnancy. If she gets pregnant, she will definitely die and with her will die her child¡±. It¡¯s why she decided to never take such a risk and she made this decision at the age of 15.

    In the beginning, she cried a lot. She loved children and she wanted one, but she wasn¡¯t willing to risk her life to give birth to another, that¡¯s why she decided to live. She even thought about entering and monastery, but being the only child, she decided that will be too painful for her parents and she quickly gave up on such a stupid idea and because of a strange reason, something that was inside her head, but she couldn¡¯t explain in words, she decided at least to be somebody¡¯s wife, but time was passing and the gossip about her illness had quickly spread in town and Sophie remained unmarried.

    ¡°It¡¯s because nobody wants a barren wife,¡± Sophie heard her mother saying to her husband, one day, in their large library, among a rain of tears, and her mother¡¯s words totally broke Sophie inside and she decided to do whatever she needs to do, to accept whatever she needs to accept, but only to leave that house because she was hurt, she had been betrayed by her own mother who hadn¡¯t enough faith in her own daughter and because of her illness, she also started to blame the girl.

    One day, while she was passing through Central Park in London, she saw Brian sitting on a bench and talking to some lady. He looked so charming that day, so manly and Sophie decided that he had to be her. She didn¡¯t even know his name, but he became her caprice that she had to accomplish at any cost and she made it.

    Being her father¡¯s beloved daughter, Sophie could convince him to agree to her marriage with the stranger she saw in Central Park and Edward did everything to please her. And because of this, he accompanied her to all social events that were active those days, to all the proms, he asked everybody in town who that man could be, but they couldn¡¯t find out who the stranger was.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Till one night of late December, at the prom organized in the Palace of Luis Chesterman, when Christine presented Brian to Edward, Sophie finally could find out the name of her caprice.

    To obtain that marriage, Edward gave her a lot of dowers, but not because of this Brian accepted this marriage. For him, it was more important to get on well with the Government People and who better than Edward Anderson Bell, the Prime Minister of England.

    With this marriage, Brian obtained a lot of business and political relationships, but he didn¡¯t get a wife.

    Right from the first night after their marriage, Sophie closed the door in front of his nose, telling him that she will never sleep with him because she didn¡¯t want it and if he needs the warmth of a woman, he should find it out outside of their house. And Brian did it. He found that warmth outside his home, because inside his house was living something cold with the name of Sophie Anderson Bell.

    But Sophie resulted to be a good business partner. She had a sharp mind and she could ¡°smell¡± good businesses from far away and having also a lot of acquaintances in town she helped him a lot to increase his income. But something was missing and in time Brian understood what it was: he wanted a child, but she couldn¡¯t give birth to one and this broke Brian inside.

    Sophie thought a lot about this and one day when Brian was painting in his room, she knocked on the door. ¡°I can accept a child of yours in this house only if he won¡¯t have a mother,¡± were her words that surprised a lot Brian.

    ¡°You know that I can¡¯t have one with every person I meet,¡± were Brian¡¯s words. ¡°I need to have a successor, but through his veins cannot flow an ordinary blood and I¡¯m sure that none of the women from higher social class will accept to give birth to a child and to abandon him¡±.

    ¡°What about asking Christine for help?¡± asked Sophie this time. ¡°She definitely can help you with this.¡± But her thoughts made Brian get angry.

    ¡°How could you say this, Sophie? You know that I won¡¯t ever ask Christine for such things. She has a devilish mind. If I do this, then I won¡¯t ever be out of her power. I¡¯ll better give up on the idea of having a child than to be at the mercy of that woman,¡± and after saying this, Brian left the house and the slammed door was heard behind him that day too.

    He missed for about 3 months after that quarrel. Sophie knew that he went to spend some time in the countryside only not to see her and she decided to not bother him. When he returned to the city, she just simply greeted him and they never talked about it again, but she knew that he didn¡¯t give up on the idea to have a child and she was waiting for the moment when he will bring a newborn in their house, but days were passing, and years too, but no child had been brought in Beneath dwelling and Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t against raising a strange kid, but she was jealous of this idea. She had been an adored child all her life and she couldn¡¯t accept the idea of sharing Brian¡¯s affection with somebody else.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on with Mister Beneath?¡± Sophie asked Bardain when the teamster entered the house carrying a box with fruits and vegetables.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Miss Sophie,¡± simply answered Bardain and walked on his way. He was an old fox and he knew that this question hadn¡¯t been for no purpose and he wasn¡¯t willing to betray his master, because Bardain was a faithful man, but he was faithful only with the Beneaths and Sophie wasn¡¯t one, she was just his Master¡¯s wife and nothing more.

    But Bardain¡¯s answer didn¡¯t satisfy Sophie and she decided to find it out by herself. She hesitated for a few seconds until climbing the stairs, but finally, she did it and knocked on Brian¡¯s room door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk right now, Sophie. Please, leave me alone!¡± But it wasn¡¯t a good reason for Sophie, so she entered. Brian was standing in front of the window, with a sour look and with clenched fists. Her daring bothered him, but being a gentleman, he couldn¡¯t tell this in her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Brian?¡± asked Sophie while staring at her husband, but before he could say something, she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that nothing is happening, because I don¡¯t believe you. In these 7 years since I¡¯m your wife, I learned to know you and this is not your usual mood. You are involved in something and I feel that this something also relates to me. Is it about another woman?¡±

    ¡°And if it is so?¡± simply asked her Brian.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you to stop this immediately. It isn¡¯t according to our agreement,¡± she said while looking proudly into his eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Brian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this hurts you, but this time I won¡¯t step back, Sophie. You are my legitimate wife, but you never could enter my heart and my bed as she did, and only because of this you haven¡¯t the right to ask me to leave her¡±.

    The world collapsed over Sophie. Of what she feared the most had happened: another woman took her place next to Brian and she didn¡¯t know it, and now he is asking her to leave him alone, while he is suffering because of an intruder, a rival that is trying to break into her house and if she does nothing, then the other one will achieve her goal. And Sophie fell unconscious to the floor.

 XIX

    ¡°A young fire melted the glacier in my heart and I am not afraid of being completely burned by its flames"

    With the arms crossed on his chest, Brain continues to stay in front of the window, while looking at the group of black crows that are flying in circles below the weak sun of January.

    He was much more worried now than he had been when he came home and this restlessness was something that he disliked. He always tried to keep his love affairs far away from this house, but this time it was inevitable. And also, he felt guilty with Sophie, because he knew that he was betraying her, in some way, and this was something that he couldn¡¯t avoid anymore.

    When he started to court Eva, three months ago, he thought that this would be just something that he lived and before, but it turned out to be more important than he could imagine and this something was scaring him too. The feelings in his chest were growing up as days went by and he didn¡¯t know how to manage all this. He felt kept in a carousel of fate and this carousel wasn¡¯t the path toward achieving his goal of taking revenge on Alfred Stonebridge. It was the path of foolishness that each in love had taken at least one time in his life and this also made Brian be weak.

    The one who had much to gain was Christine as always. She knew what Brian was trying to do, but she decided just to sit on the sidelines and to wait, and her wait bore fruit soon.

    One day, while she was participating in a meeting organized by a certain Madame X, Christine found out in amazement that Brian Beneath has a new love affair and it couldn¡¯t be anyone else than Eva.

    Even if Brian tried to keep everything a secret, the XVIIIth Century Society wasn''t blind, and sooner or later his secret had to reach the ears of the one who had to listen to all this. So, Christine listened to it, smiled and right after arriving home that day, she sent a letter to Brian, asking him to accomplish his word and not to participate in the reunion where will be discussed the new owner of the Cuban Tobacco trade. And Brian saw himself forced to do it, only not to disrupt Eva¡¯s future, but he failed.

    The same rumors got at Edward¡¯s ears too, and his father-in-law wasn¡¯t too happy to hear that Brian was involved in such intrigues only for having feelings for another woman than his daughter. They argued that day and Edward even threatened Brian with an affair of honor, but Edward¡¯s hands were also tied because he accepted Brian¡¯s conditions when he married his daughter and one of those conditions stipulated that Brian is free to have any woman he wants if Sophie won¡¯t be able to give him a son.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    After the quarrel was finished, Brian left Edward¡¯s house in a hurry, but all of a sudden, he saw himself forced to meet John Evan¡¯s anger too.

    John was just arriving at Edward¡¯s house when Brian exited it and was walking toward his carriage. Still being in the carriage, John madly yelled at Brian to stop and Brian couldn¡¯t just turn his back and leave.

    ¡°You stabbed my back, Brian Beneath,¡± shouted John Evans, and his eyes were spitting fire, of so much anger he had inside. ¡°You know that I won¡¯t stay still while you and that mad Christine Bircham are trying to ruin me. I better kill you both first, than to see myself ashamed and kneeled¡±. Saying these words, John entered the house and Brian decided that it would be stupidity to follow him. So, he got in the carriage and demanded Bardain to go to ¡°Red Ants¡±. He wanted to see Eva and he wanted it because he knew that only by seeing her, he would calm down and would be able to think about what to do.

    But he changed his mind on the road and asked Bardain to bring him back home. And his decision was related to his feelings: he decided that he shouldn¡¯t involve Eva in this. She¡¯s too young and too innocent to pass through it. He didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty and also, he didn¡¯t want her to know about his wife.

    Eva was in love and she wasn''t listening to the loose tongues whisper. She was too blind to hear anything around and she trusted Brian, and only because of this Brian didn¡¯t want to deceive her.

    Their meetings were always secret, at least at the beginning. He took her to visit Paris and Amsterdam, and other important European cities, and he was doing it while he was traveling for business. But the too naive Eva thought that he was doing this only for her. In time she found out that she was only accompanying him and she cried in silence. She felt betrayed, but she also quickly found an excuse for him: ¡°he¡¯s a business person, he¡¯s too busy, but he finds time for me too. It¡¯s because of this he is taking me with him¡±.

    One day, when one of Beneath¡¯s accountancy called her Miss Anderson, Eva didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She answered quickly that her name is Eva Stonebridge and she doesn¡¯t know any Miss Anderson and that he probably confused her with someone else. And the man quickly retreated his words when he saw Brian approaching them and he understood that he made a mistake and just saying a simple ¡°please, excuse me, Miss,¡± he left.

    At her question ¡°who¡¯s Miss Anderson?¡± Brian felt that he got flustered and mumbled that he doesn¡¯t also know who that person could be. And Brian felt guilty after saying this. He didn¡¯t want to lie to Eva, but he also didn¡¯t want to lose her. And because of this, they started to show up together at many social events, and in time the whispers stopped and Eva was accepted only as Brian¡¯s lover. Nothing more.

    Some of the older women were sad because of the poor 17-year-old girl. They were sorrowful because she hadn¡¯t a mother to teach her about the world and she hadn¡¯t a father to protect her for shame, and they also were blaming Brian for taking advantage of Eva¡¯s youth, of her beauty and innocence, but something in their voice was telling to the world that they were simply envious with the position that Eva was occupying in Brian¡¯s heart.

 XX

    ¡°I¡¯m happy when I am with him, but my heart is crying¡±

    The diary in which Eva was writing her thoughts was full of such sentimental words. She didn¡¯t even know why she was sad when she should have been happy. She was loved and she loved, but the sadness was growing inside her with each passing day and she had nobody to talk to about all this.

    She also decided not to talk to Brian about her feelings, because she saw him thinking repeatedly and the last thing, she wanted was to be another problem in his life. She was loving him so much and she wanted to make him happy, but no matter what she was doing, Brian was getting sadder and colder.

    And Eva was blaming herself for his coldness. She was thinking that she wasn''t worthy of his love and she was suffering in silence.

    The only thing that could cool the fire in her heart was the books and she was reading all day, sometimes even forgetting to have lunch or dinner, and this made her seem even skinnier than she was before.

    Miss Bircham told her one day, with a harsh voice, that men don¡¯t love stupid girls and she should stop being such a pest. She should learn how to make him happy and not be happy, but Eva knew deep inside her that she also lacks love, caresses, and warmth.

    She could have those caresses and that warmth only when they were together, sitting next to the fireplace, in his countryside residence, while reading a good book or listening to how Brian is playing the piano.

    She didn¡¯t love piano music before. Alfred even paid for some piano lessons for her, but the girl couldn¡¯t stay still for hours and hours and practice, and very soon she gave up. And this made Alfred angry because he hoped that would see Helen playing the piano again, but his dream remained a dream, and that fire and grief he had in his soul, he could cool only in someone else¡¯s arms.

    And one day Eva started to learn the piano again. She decided that this way she will make Brian appreciate her even more and she asked Christine to hire someone to teach her.

    And Christine did this, only to be left alone. She was too busy with the new business Luis was planning and also, she had in mind to be involved in the elections of the new bishop. This way she was dreaming to control the Church too.

    To be sure she will succeed, she sent Emily to Paris to make some connections and agreements there, and this way she was keeping Miss Davis away from Eva too, because Emily became somehow connected with this girl, and in time, this could have been a problem for Christine¡¯s plans.

    Christine hated to see her plans failing and to avoid it, she had spies all over. She had spies in her house too, and for this she made Anna keep one eye on Eva, and thus Christine knew each step she and Brian had taken, even if she wasn¡¯t in town, but it wasn¡¯t enough. So, she decided that it¡¯s time to have someone inside Beneath¡¯s house too, and she ¡°bought¡± the consciousness of one of the servants that were working for Brian, in his countryside residence, and this way Christine always had fresh news when Anna couldn¡¯t hang around the two lovers.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    This way she found out that Brian and Eva had also bodily pleasure, and not only of the soul, and this made her very happy. She knew that Eva is young and she could get pregnant and if this happens, Christine will have total control over Brian, because he hadn¡¯t the amount that Christine asked for releasing Eva and with a child in her belly, Eva¡¯s price was double increasing. But Christine¡¯s expectancy was left to wait and this made her be irritated each time she was seeing Eva in front of her eyes.

    She even hired a countryside doctor to check Eva, but he couldn¡¯t find any problem with Eva''s health, so Christine could only wait for ¡°the miracle¡± and leave the girl alone, even if it was something she hated - to back off.

    Feeling her body numb, Eva stood and approached the window. The book she was reading was left on the bed and it somehow looked more like the cell of a prisoner than the room of a young girl. But the one who imprisoned herself in that room was Eva and she did this to not see Miss Bircham. She didn''t know why but had the sensation that Christine had some negative feelings about her and the girl disliked it. So, she preferred to stay in her room and to read or to look outside through the window at the red, fluffy squirrel that was playing in the big Maple tree while thinking of what was happening.

    Brian didn¡¯t send any word for three weeks and that made Eva feel that things aren¡¯t going as they should work, but she didn¡¯t know how to help him, so she decided to wait.

    But the waiting days became long and boring, and the young girl felt that the ¡°captivity¡± was asphyxiating her. The books she was reading weren¡¯t what she wanted to read, the food didn''t have the same taste and she even gave up learning piano. She simply couldn¡¯t concentrate and that feeling that she had in her stomach every morning was irritating her and making her yell at everybody who was trying to talk to her.

    Today something was different. She woke up much calmer than usual and when she got out of the bed, she didn¡¯t feel dizzy, so it was something gladdening.

    It was already the middle of March; the sun was warmer and the days became longer, and this change of seasons and temperature awoke in Eva¡¯s soul a strange desire to have a walk and she asked Anna to prepare the carriage.

    Albert wasn¡¯t home, so she had to wait for about two hours till the teamster returned from the town, but he couldn¡¯t even drink some water when Eva told him that she needed to go into town and he must hurry up.

    All the way to the center, Eva looked in amazement at the nature that was slowly waking up to life after a difficult winter. She even laughed softly when she saw two titmice playing in the spring dust and their cuddling was something that made her so happy that moment.

    Albert stared at her as if he saw a ghost, and rightly so, because it had passed weeks since Eva didn¡¯t sketch even a smile, immersed in her soul pain, and now she is back to life. This change of mood was something weird and unexpected, but Albert met a lot of women who Christine raised, and he knew that women¡¯s mood is unstable and where now is sunny, soon can be rainy, so he just nodded and continued to whistle his unknown song.

    Right after reaching the center of the town, Eva saw Brian at the entrance in one barbershop and she stretched her hand to greet him. It was the first time in three weeks seeing him, and it made her so happy, but her happiness didn¡¯t last long, as Albert had predicted, and Eva started to shed bitter tears seeing another woman next to Brian.

    She just couldn¡¯t understand how could he betray her, after she was given body and soul, how could he forget the promises he gave her in their long nights of love, and how could he just walk away on the arm of another woman after seeing her.

    But only Albert knew the truth. The woman on the arm of who was Brian wasn¡¯t his wife or some unimportant lady. That woman was Beatrice Evans and he did this at Christine¡¯s request.

 XXI

    ¡°The intelligence of a woman can be compared with the breath of Nature: softly and sharp¡±.

    ¡°Why are you here, Mister Beneath?¡± Ms. Evans asked Brian.

    ¡°To seduce you,¡± was Brian¡¯s simple answer and this produced on Ms. Evans¡¯ face a sweet smile.

    ¡°What for and to whom is convenient this Romance?¡± said Beatrice, while chatting up Brian.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sent here by Christine Bircham. She is interested now to enter the elections for the bishop and this way also to control the Church.¡±

    ¡°And what is your reason for being here, Mister Beneath?¡±

    ¡°Freedom. For me and for what is mine, but she has power on that person and I¡¯m weak in front of her right now¡±.

    ¡°And that person¡¯s name is Eva Stonebridge, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°And you are right. As smart as you always have been, Beatrice, but what you don¡¯t know is why I did what I did to John and why he lost control over the Cuban Tobacco trade. The one who¡­¡±

    ¡°I know to whom it was convenient that business ...¡± said Beatrice and getting up from her chair she approached the window. ¡°... but it isn¡¯t something that bothers me right now. I never liked that business for the simple reason that Emma Foster was there and now, when John isn¡¯t involved in this anymore, I¡¯m so calm. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll stay calm and wait to see how Christine is trying to destroy my husband and this way to destroy me¡± and now Beatrice was piercing Brian with her dark-brown eyes.

    She¡¯s a beautiful woman, even if she¡¯s about 45 already, with curling blonde hair and a sexy silhouette even at that age. In time, her blonde hair got a reddish hue, without spoiling her former beauty, but it wasn¡¯t a reason for her to not be afraid to lose in front of another woman.

    Beatrice¡¯s biggest regret was and is that she couldn¡¯t be a mother, and because of this she understands why Brian is so interested in Eva right now: she can give him the child he so many desires and she was seeing her husband, at the same age, in this young man''s presence. But despite John¡¯s attempts with other women, he never succeeded to have an heir and he never accepted that it wasn¡¯t his problem. He always blamed women for being barren and even if he was already about 50 and more, he was still attempting it, but without success.

    ¡°Does she know why are you next to her? I mean, does Eva know why you chose her? About your revenge,¡± asked Beatrice after a short silence.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t revenging anymore, Beatrice and it stopped being one at the moment I had that girl¡¯s head touching my chest. I apologize if it sounds rude, but it¡¯s the truth¡±.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°But she won¡¯t think the same if she finds out about it. You know that women are sensitive to such things. It will be better if you tell her about¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when she will be my wife,¡± answered Brian.

    ¡°Your wife? I don¡¯t think Sophie thinks the same,¡± said Beatrice and she again sat down in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t do something you can regret later, Brian. Sophie for you is the future, while this Miss is only the present¡±.

    ¡°But I love her! And¡­¡±

    ¡°Love is something untouchable, Mister Beneath, while fortune is. Tell me, are you ready to leave everything behind you only to be with the one that makes your heart tremble like a leaf in the wind?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t compare the benefits of living with the ones of death, Miss Evans. And you are the last person who can recommend me this because you lived the same next to John Evans. I was always dreaming of being someone¡¯s beloved person, to have a child, to have a family, and not returning home as if I entered the kingdom of Iceland and when I¡¯ve tasted this sweet drink, I don¡¯t want to stop drinking it¡±.

    ¡°But you will be forced to do this, Brian: by society, by Sophie and in the end by yourself, when you will understand that you can¡¯t live this life only feeding yourself with illusions,¡± answered Beatrice and she fixed her glance on a blind spot on the wall. ¡°Do you think I never intended to leave all this, to leave it behind me and to run? I did this so many times, especially after understanding that it wasn¡¯t me the guilty one for what was happening, but I always came back, because I understood that the one who abandoned his home is the one blamed, and not the real criminal¡±.

    ¡°But I am ready to take this risk, Miss Evans, because I know that it has already been so long since I¡¯ve just waited for a miracle, and if I step back now, I won¡¯t ever have the chance again to live it and Eva doesn¡¯t also deserve to live like this. I don¡¯t want a future for her like my mistress. I want her to be next to me, as my wife, but I can¡¯t fulfill this until she''s out of Christine''s power¡±.

    ¡°Christine, Christine, Christine. I¡¯m so tired of hearing this name so much these days. And ¡­ with what she¡¯s controlling Miss Stonebridge this time?¡±

    ¡°Eva is her slave, we can say since she was sold by her father to the ¡°Red Ants¡±.

    ¡°Sold?¡± asked Beatrice and in her voice was heard a trace of misunderstanding. ¡°I knew that Alfred Stonebridge was a jerk, but I never knew that he¡¯s so miserable. How could he ¡­¡±

    ¡°He did this because of me. And of course, because he needed to pay his debts at poker.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of what happened between your father and Helen Walker so many years ago?¡±

    ¡°Partially, but the rest is because he doesn¡¯t want to accept me as part of his family. For him, it was much more acceptable to see his daughter as the lover of many, than as being my wife, but I am determined to kneel him and to take her from him.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know how to defeat them both: Alfred and Christine¡±.

    ¡°I must accept this as being the truth,¡± said Brian while looking at his shoes. He feels guilty for telling such things to Ms. Evans, but he hasn¡¯t any other person to whom to talk to about all this and being a woman, he waited of her that she could find a method to destroy Christine because right now his dream wasn¡¯t anymore only to be released of her power: he wanted her dead and to kneel her and he wanted this right now.

    ¡°All right then. If this is your last decision then let''s kneel Christine and if possible, get rid of Luis Chesterman too, because this devil is breathing down my neck for so long and I¡¯m tired of bearing him anymore¡±.

 XXII

    ¡°When you think you are smart enough you definitely fell into a trap.¡±

    Alfred was sick for a week already, but he had nobody at his side to help him and for the first time, he regretted that he didn''t force Beth to stay in his house that day.

    He still remembers the day he found her wandering on the streets. She was about 5-years-old, dirty and starving and even her eyes were looking as if she stole them from a wild wolf. She was only remembering her name, but she didn¡¯t know anything about her parents or where she came from. No matter for how long Alfred didn¡¯t try to find her parents or at least a faraway relative, he found nothing and he decided to keep her in his house, like a servant, only after many supplications on Eva¡¯s part.

    Being of the same age, both girls got along so well and Alfred understood that it is better feeding only a servant than to pay her a salary, so he left her living in his house. This way he had another income because he could sell her if necessary to get some money for his games.

    While they were growing up, the girls became like sisters, and one day when Alfred had discussed with an old widower who was looking for a new mistress, he decided that it was time to get rid of the servant. But his plans quickly vanished in the air when Eva grabbed a fire shovel from next to the chimney and in a blink of an eye, she put the new lover on the run. Of course, Alfred was forced later to pay back the money he took for Beth, but he never regretted it, because the girls¡¯ show had worthen millions.

    That day was a sunny day, but with some traces of rainy clouds in the sky, but even so, the girls decided to go on the field and gather some chamomile as they heard that the flower is so useful for sleep.

    They spent all day long on the field full of fragrant white flowers, chanting and dancing like mad people, lying on the ground and staring at the sky while their fantasy had gone mad, because in the end they could see not only smiling clouds on the sky but also the head of a white monster and from story to story, they scared themselves so badly that they had started to run all the way till home.

    But the sweet raindrops reached them on the way home, wetting their thin dresses and making them look like rained ducks on a field with green grass. And in the end, they were also forced to throw the wet chamomile that had been squeezed by their hands and the bouquets of flowers had been shaken down completely because of this. This incident had produced a wave of wayward laughter, which rose their inner temperature and prepared them for what was coming.

    Mister hot lover showed up right at the moment the girls were returning home. They saw the carriage from far away, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to it, thinking that it could be Alfred¡¯s guest or again a collector, but their surprise was so great when they saw the old man dressed to the nines, with a dumb smile on his face and with a bottle of wine in his hand. Seeing the girls coming he sketched a stupid smile on his face and he first approached Eva thinking that she is the chosen one, because Alfred described Beth in such shades that the poor old man thought that he will have an Angel in his bed.

    ¡°My heart is beating like a demon in my chest since when I heard your name for the first time,¡± mumbled the hot lover grabbing Eva¡¯s hand, while she was staring at him like she was seeing a damn psycho in front of her, and his heart definitely started to beat faster when his short-sighted glance caught a blossomed breast rounding through the damp material.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Eva caught his glance staring at her chest and the first thing she did was slap his face so hard that he saw tweet-tweet all around. But he understood that it¡¯s no laughing matter when he heard Eva telling Beth: ¡°Bring a broom, girl. It seems that we have rats here to chase away,¡± so the beau took a few steps back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked Eva. ¡°I thought you were an Angel, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± answered Eva. ¡°A black one that wears horns, you damn¡­¡± but she suddenly interrupted her speech when she saw her father approaching.

    ¡°You are a little bit wrong, my friend,¡± Alfred told the old beau. ¡°Your sweet Angel is the red one. So, Beth, gather your things, because today you will leave with Mister Soreman,¡± Alfred ordered to Beth, but instead of approval, Beth started to cry as if she was sent to die, to the amazement of both men.

    ¡°And where did you say she should go?¡± asked Eva his father, while piercing them both with devilish eyes and Alfred understood at that moment that not something sweet was approaching.

    The beau decided that it was the moment to make his presence felt, so he proudly told Eva: ¡°as you see I¡¯m a rich person and as I need a new lover, I bought her from your father,¡± but it definitely wasn¡¯t the correct answer which he could have given.

    Sensing that a big storm is coming, Alfred grabbed the old man¡¯s arm and forced him to follow him with a short: ¡°let¡¯s discuss the details inside¡± and they entered the house in such a hurry that others could swear that the Devil itself was blowing his hot breath behind them.

    But their waiting wasn¡¯t too long. Soon after they sat on Alfred¡¯s office, the door slammed itself from the wall, shuddering, and when the glances of the two men were turned to the door, they saw the Devil: Eva, with the girded fire shovel in her hands, entered the room and none of them she threw herself on him like a sack of hammers.

    The sharp shovel tip first hit the sofa, because the old man definitely wasn¡¯t so stupid to feel such pleasant caresses on his back and he started to run around the room with Eva chasing him.

    ¡°You wanted some unripe apples, huh? Then let¡¯s ripen them,¡± yelled Eva at the old man, who at that moment wasn¡¯t looking like an old man while jumping here and there remembering his youth. ¡°I have the perfect method for such pleasure, you, old rat and one of them is to touch your skin with this shovel. After such pleasure, you won¡¯t ever want others,¡± was heard behind him, but it wasn¡¯t the right moment to stop and to answer.

    But something more interesting than this happened when in front of the door Beth showed up carrying two cauldrons. The three already present in the room froze while staring at the servant and soon after she threw some cold water over the beau, mumbling an ¡°it has to cool you for sure¡± and right after a snowman was revealed to the world when the slippery flour had been sprinkled over him. What was missing was the carrot instead of the nose, but Beth didn¡¯t have enough time to look for one.

    The first who reacted were the two girls that started to laugh loudly while looking at that white alien, whose dark eyes were the one blinking, and their laughter had sketched on Alfred¡¯s face a smile. But that smile was a bitter one, because he knew the consequences which would be brought by that joke, especially when they saw the old beau leaving the house thundering and lightenings like a bad storm and a ¡°you will pay me this, Stonebridge,¡± was loudly heard coming from the leaving carriage, but Alfred wasn¡¯t available to follow him, because Eva still had the shovel and he didn¡¯t know what to expect from Beth, so he preferred to stay quiet and to wait for a while and it was the best thing he could do at that moment.

 XXIII

    ¡°I¡¯m falling down and you are the one who transformed me into a broken Angel, but I still love you¡±.

    Miss Davis turned back to London the day after Eva found out about Brian¡¯s betrayal and Emily was so amazed to find out that Eva locked herself into her room and she¡¯s refusing to have some dinner.

    Preoccupied, Emily went where Christine was, in the backyard, and she asked her about what happened, but Miss Bircham just shrugged and asked to be left alone. And this was something Miss Davis hated to Christine: her indifference, so she decided to find out by herself what¡¯s going on.

    First, she asked the cooker to prepare some light meal and a tea and with the tray, in her hands, she climbed the stairs. Nobody answered at the first two knocks on the door, but at the third one, a weak answer, drowned in tears, was heard coming out of Eva¡¯s throat: ¡°just leave me alone. Is this so difficult?¡± asked Eva, but Emily didn''t want to give up so she continued to knock till Eva didn¡¯t open the door slamming it to the wall.

    ¡°I said I want to be alone. Please, just leave me alone!¡± and Eva¡¯s body was again shuddered by a weep.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± simply asked Emily, entering the room and leaving the tray on the table.

    ¡°Nothing important,¡± answered Eva, while sitting down on the bed. She was suffering so much, but she was convinced to not reveal to the world about Brian¡¯s betrayal.

    After the first time they spent together like lovers, Brian asked her not to tell Miss Davis or Miss Bircham about their affairs, but he didn¡¯t give her much explanation, so Eva decided that this is all she needed to know for the moment and she never asked again about this.

    Much later she understood what Brian¡¯s words had meant that day and she was convinced that she did it well when she didn''t tell Christine about her feelings. She was convinced to protect this blossomed love and to transform it into a beautiful rose, but she didn¡¯t know that Christine was aware of all this and that she was just waiting for the expected news: Eva¡¯s pregnancy.

    One day, when she came back home, after meeting Brian in Central Park, she approached Christine¡¯s office to tell her about her arrival, but she was so surprised to hear how Anna was telling Christine about the news she found out about Eva and Brian. ¡°They secretly met in Central Park today, Miss Bircham,¡± said Anna. ¡°And they didn¡¯t do anything else? Didn¡¯t they go elsewhere than Central Park?¡± asked Christine and Eva could hear that she was irritated that nothing important was happening. ¡°No, Miss Bircham. They just had a walk for a while and then they went somewhere with Mister Beneath¡¯s carriage, but as I was on foot I couldn¡¯t follow them, so I don¡¯t know where they went,¡± finished Anna her report and at Miss Bircham¡¯s: ¡°all right then, you are free to go,¡± Anna walked to the door.

    Hearing Anna¡¯s footsteps approaching the door, Eva ran upstairs and closed herself into the room. She was astonished, in an unpleasant way, to find out that Anna was spying on her and then reporting everything to Miss Bircham, for some unknown reason hidden from Eva, so the girl decided to be more careful than she had been before.

    She also talked to Brian about this, because she didn¡¯t know what else to do, so this was when he decided that they should have a break and not see each other for a while, but three weeks later Eva saw him with Beatrice Evans and this broke her heart.

    ¡°This ¡°nothing¡± has definitely a story,¡± said Emily in the end, and, approaching the bed she sat down next to Eva, taking her hands into hers. ¡°This is somewhat related to Mister Beneath and Miss Bircham, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Emily, looking deeply into Eva¡¯s eyes, but those eyes weren¡¯t telling her anything at that moment, and this was because of the hatred that was living in her heart was covering the cloth of her eyes and making her a deaf and a blind person.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°No, Miss Davis. This isn''t like that. I just¡­¡± and suddenly Eva lost consciousness and she didn''t come back to her senses till the doctor didn''t see her.

    ¡°She¡¯s expecting a baby,¡± the doctor told Emily and the doctor¡¯s answer made Emily shudder. ¡°She¡¯s about 6 weeks, I think, but because she¡¯s so skinny it wasn¡¯t visible and others could think that her discomfort is caused by malnutrition and stress¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± ordered Emily and the doctor just nodded. ¡°If someone asks what¡¯s happening, just tell them she lost consciousness because of stress¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it this way, Miss Davis,¡± the doctor said, and, seeing Anna approaching them, he just walked away to not be forced to give more explanations to others too.

    Watching how Anna is following the doctor as if she was a dog looking for the prey, Emily understood that Anna was doing this at Christine¡¯s command and for the first time, Emily was happy that Christine wasn¡¯t home at that moment. So, she decided to keep silent, at least till she would decide what to do with the girl, and, approaching the bed, she looked at the sleeping Eva for a long time.

    It was already dusk when Emily finally reacted. She stood all day next to the window and looking in the distance, she was trying to find an answer, but nothing came through her mind, so it made her be more anxious than before.

    At 5 o¡¯clock Anna told them that the dinner was ready, but Emily asked her instead to bring something in the room, for Eva and for her, and Anna couldn¡¯t listen to her orders.

    Eva tried to be rebellious, but Emily forced her to eat in the end, telling her that if she is a good girl, then she will help her to solve her problems, but Emily didn¡¯t tell Eva how she will do that and she also didn¡¯t tell Eva about the baby. She didn¡¯t want to see how Eva makes vain illusions and, being vulnerable emotionally, she could tell Christine about her pregnancy and this was something that Miss Davis wanted to hide from everyone.

    Emily also understood that she is working right now against the woman that raised her and gave her shelter, but she didn¡¯t care about it anymore, because something inside her was telling her she must protect this innocent creature at any cost and this drove her calm away and her sleep.

    That night was a long night for Emily. She couldn''t sleep and only moved a lot in her cold bedding, while in her mind old painful memories were rolling, because she was a mother too. At least she was once, for a short time, but she couldn¡¯t forget about this.

    Emily and Luis Chesterman had a baby, but it was only a 2 months pregnancy, and soon after she found out about her baby, Emily had an accident and she lost her chance to be a mother again.

    She was at the theater that day, descending a narrow stair when she felt a hand touching her back, but she didn¡¯t manage to look who was touching her, when suddenly she saw herself rolling down the stairs and when she finally hit the floor, she felt a harsh pain in her belly, forcing her to crawl while touching her baby with both hands. Emily also remembers that she saw someone descending after her, but she didn''t¡¯ see who that person was, because he walked away and she saw only his back, but she still thinks that the one who wanted her dead was a man because she saw the shoes and those were definitely a man¡¯s shoes, but something was strange in that walk as if the shoes he was wearing were too big for him and also the away from how he was walking remembered to Emily about a woman.

    But she never found out who that man was and she started to believe, in time, that her feelings about a woman hurting her that day, were wrong. ¡°It had been produced by my imagination,¡± Emily tried to convince herself, but something deep inside her was telling her to keep looking for the answer, but she hadn¡¯t the time for this, because Christine was more ambitious than ever at that time and one week after that incident, she sent Emily to Paris and she allowed her to come back only one year after when everything around was calm and no danger was lurking for Emily.

    Many years later, Emily found out that Christine had always been Luis Chesterman¡¯s lover, but she gave Emily to him only because she wanted to have new lovers too, from time to time. It was a deal that Emily never accepted, but she also had no other choice than to accept this and also Emily had been the one who suffered the most because of Chesterman¡¯s wife - Marianne Chesterman Loran, a wealthy and influential woman, much crueler than her husband, but so blind when it was related to her husband¡¯s affairs and she could find out about Luis and Emily only because Christine had something to do with this.

 XXIV

    ¡°Don¡¯t wake up the sleeping Demon, if you don¡¯t want to be swallowed by Hell¡±

    ¡°Do you know, Ms. Beneath, that your husband will have a child with another woman?¡±

    A thunderbolt struck Sophie¡¯s head at that moment as if she was sitting in the middle of the street while pouring and the sky was mad when she heard Emily¡¯s question. ¡°A child?¡± she thought. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Not so fast,¡± and forcing herself to hide the shake of her hand, Sophie looked in the eyes of her guest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that it is something of your interest, Miss Davis. What does or what doesn¡¯t my husband ¡­ out of this house ¡­ it is only his business and mine,¡± Sophie calmly answered, while inside she was shaking like a leaf in the wind.

    Emily took a sip from her tea and while leaving the cup on the coffee table, she caught the slight shake of Sophie¡¯s hand and jaw, and her host was fighting with her inner demons at that moment.

    ¡°You are right, but let¡¯s say that it was just information from one woman to another,¡± and saying this, Emily sketched a provocative smile.

    Sophie also smiled and taking the cup of tea in her hand, she drank, but she continued to lurk her guest with the eye of an eagle ready to attack his prey. ¡°The same Demon, as always,¡± thought Sophie, while analyzing Emily. And she hates her. Yes, Sophie hates this woman, for the simple reason that Emily is mister Chesterman¡¯s lifelong mistress and everything that Chesterman¡¯s wife hated, automatically became Sophie¡¯s enemy too, because the two friends shared not only the same glacial soul but also the same harsh manners of kneeling the enemy and if necessary, to destroy him.

    ¡°Said a lover about another one,¡± came Sophie¡¯s remark, and she said this with such a tone, so as to stab the rival that was sitting in front of her, but what she did wrong was that she never tried to guess the thoughts of her enemy, being more than sure about her movement.

    ¡°Better to be the lover, than the wife sitting home and knowing nothing,¡± Emily did again an attack movement. ¡°And you never asked who the other woman is. Don¡¯t tell me: do you know this already?¡±

    Sophie left the cup on the coffee table, crossed her arms on her knees, and bending a little, she stared into Emily¡¯s eyes, but her trying to intimidate her guest didn¡¯t work because Emily was used to dealing with wives of all kinds and she knew that Sophie is nothing else than a stupid and jealous wife.

    ¡°Do you know why the wolves are so well-known, Miss Davis?¡± asked this time, Sophie.

    ¡°For their sharp intelligence?¡±

    ¡°Not only ¡­ for their constant attack and that they almost never fail, while hunting.¡±

    Two pairs of eyes lurking for prey ¡­ a constant attack of glances ¡­ tactics of intimidation, used by both women, who continue sitting in their place, but their mind is working like a devilish weapon, trying to take the other¡¯s heart out of the chest.

    ¡°Almost is not an assurance of success. I prefer to be a dog better. At least he¡¯s faithful,¡± Emily said and she right away stood up. ¡°I thought you were wise, Sophie Anderson Bell, but you are nothing more than a beast of prey. I apologize, but I won''t say goodbye to you.¡±

    Emily walked proudly toward the door, but right before exiting the house she stopped and turned to Sophie, who talked to her. ¡°Take care of the other, Miss Davis. She can¡¯t end like you, twenty years ago, ¡­ rolling down the stairs, right?¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Marianne Chesterman Loran,¡± Emily said with hatred, but her words were barely heard of Sophie, who was grinning satisfied that she could kneel in the end her rival.

    When Miss Davis exited the house, Sophie climbed the stairs in a hurry, having only one thought in her mind: she needs to find out who the other one is and she must find it today because she knew at that moment that she was vulnerable and if Brian is really in love with that woman, he won¡¯t hesitate to throw Sophie out of his house and of his heart.

    ***

    ¡°To ¡°Chesterman and Associates¡±, Emily demanded to Albert, right after she got into the carriage and the teamster right away pulled the reins and the two white horses left in a hurry Beneath¡¯s property.

    ¡°Something happens, Miss Davis?¡± asked Albert, when the carriage was already far from the property.

    ¡°I made a mistake, Albert. The worst I could ever make and I¡¯m afraid it will have the same end as twenty years ago,¡± answered Emily and she felt how her both hands were shaking and their shaking became more and more visible.

    Then, was Marianne the one who threw her down the stairs that day at the theatre. Emily had suspected this, but she hadn¡¯t found out ever evidence about this, because everybody told her, when she asked about Marianne¡¯s location that day: ¡°she went to Vienna, four days ago, and she will turn back only after two months,¡± but something deep inside was telling Emily that it was a lie and that everybody was at Marianne¡¯s side.

    ¡°But how? How did she do this? I certainly remember that the one who pushed me was a man. Did she hire someone for this job? No. It was too risky. Even if Marianne is powerful and she could ask somebody to do this job, she¡¯s not stupid, because it could be something used against her one day. ¡°Then? Then, how did she manage to do this?¡±

    While these wandering thoughts are spinning in Emily¡¯s head, like a swarm of bees, she feels that lacks air, and Emily¡¯s hand unconsciously had touched the collar of the dress, trying to release her throat, but she felt herself being a chained dog, and this left her breathless.

    Suddenly she started to weep, with all of her body, while her open mouth was desperately looking for air.

    ¡°Miss Davis? Miss Davis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Albert asked her preoccupied, but receiving no answer he turned his head and saw Emily squirming on the rear bench as if she had been possessed by the demon at that moment.

    Frightened, Albert stopped the carriage and, jumping off his place, he ran toward the carriage door and, opening it, he practically hugged Emily¡¯s body, who was looking for air, and seeing the opened door, she unconsciously exited it.

    ¡°They killed me that day, Albert. They are the criminals who made me like this,¡± whispered Emily through her teeth, while her body slid down from the teamster¡¯s hug.

    ¡°Who, Miss Davis? Who did this to you, and what did they do?¡± continued his interrogatory Albert, but instead of an answer, he saw, at his surprise, a devilish gaze in Emily¡¯s eyes and he shuddered because he has never seen anything like this before, especially in the glance of such a good woman, as Emily Davis.

    Kneeled on the ground, with her knees touching the cold and wet soil, while her hands were squeezing Albert¡¯s coat, Emily stared at something unseen, past him, and after a few minutes sitting like this, she whispered: ¡°if they wanted to meet the Devil, they have succeeded. Just wait a little bit, you crow, you don¡¯t know what you woke up just what, and for sure it won''t be something that tastes sweet when you¡¯ll take the poison from my hands¡±.

    These words were as if some fresh, cold water had cooled Emily¡¯s heart. She stood up, helped by Albert, who supported her, and, standing firmly on her feet, Emily sketched a devilish smile. ¡°Do you like to play, Albert?¡± asked Emily, while looking in her teamster''s eyes.

    ¡°Me? Not really,¡± he replied, feeling confused.

    ¡°But I like to play. I always liked to play and my favorite play had always been ¡°catch the mouse¡±. I never lost this game, Albert and I don¡¯t intend to lose it now¡± and saying this, Emily bent and cleaned her dress, at least how much it was possible to be cleaned because the wet mud left visible marks on her vestment. ¡°Such a mess,¡± whispered Emily. ¡°We should get rid of this mud that fills our country. It¡¯s unbearable already¡±.

    The carriage hurries away. In the place, where before had kneeled Emily, were left only two knees¡¯ marks and a dirty kerchief she had used to clean her dress, and, that kerchief, that was once of impeccable white, looks deplorable now as if someone''s dignity had been trampled on.

 XXV

    ¡°Never deny your rights. If you do so, you lost¡±

    ¡°A house? You are asking me to buy you a house,¡± said Luis Chesterman, with a visible unpleasant tone, while staring at Emily, who was sitting in front of him, on a chair, and calmly drinking tea.

    ¡°Of course!¡± she answered calmly. ¡°I think this is the minimum I deserve for being your woman for 20 years already¡± and her gaze pierced Chesterman¡¯s glance, who was so furious, that he was capable of killing her right away, but he knew that he can¡¯t touch this woman, only because she is so helpful for Christine.

    Luis took a few steps toward her, and when he got in front of Emily, he suddenly slapped her, so hard that she fell to the floor.

    No sound was heard coming out of Emily¡¯s mouth, even if the slap had been quite harsh and her cheek was burning. She stood up and after gathering the pieces of the broken cup from on the floor, she faced Luis.

    The man was shaking with all his body, because of anger: a woman dared to face him. Something like this had never happened before and it was so unpleasant. ¡°You are such a stupid, Emily Davis,¡± finally Luis said while facing her gaze. ¡°Entering my bed doesn''t make you, my woman. You had been only a mistress, with whom I spent ¡­ some nights,¡± he whispered, with reproach and offense, trying to intimidate her, but something had changed in her way of thinking and moving and this made Luis confused because he doesn¡¯t recognize Emily anymore and they had so much time spent together.

    He was her first and unique man, and he thought that she loved him, but he understood that Emily had something in mind all this time and because of this she is acting like this right now, but: what made her react like this?

    ¡°A mistress? Just a mistress?¡± Emily asked him. ¡°Well, I think you are right, mister Chesterman, but as you know one can¡¯t have a woman without paying anything back. I need a reward and I need it now.¡±

    Her eyes pierced him deeply and she was convinced to get this thing, no matter what.

    ¡°Is this a threat?¡± Luis asked her.

    ¡°And what do you think, darling, is this a threat or not?¡± whispered Emily, while she was putting the pieces of the broken cup in his hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are facing now, Emily! Don¡¯t make me get¡­¡±

    ¡°Angry?¡± she asked while touching his face gently. ¡°I saw you before in this state, Luis, and it¡¯s nothing that scares me anymore¡± her hand slowly moved down, caressing his cheek, his neck, his shoulder, and then touching his back, Emily hugged him, whispering in his ear. ¡°So many years by your side, darling, taught me so much about how one should act to get what he wants.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Emily looked into his eyes and slowly kissed his lips. ¡°A mistress knows everything and more than a wife knows, Luis and if you think that I¡¯m the same stupid as your wife or as Christine, you are wrong. I know everything that you did to many and also what you did to Christine. Should I talk to her about that night?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t dare,¡± growled Luis.

    ¡°Do you think so? That I won¡¯t dare?! Don¡¯t be so sure, darling. I had been taught well by you two: I¡¯m now the perfect hunting dog you always dreamt of. If I bite, I¡¯ll never take my fangs out of the prey¡¯s neck. And you are definitely my next prey¡± and saying this, she passed him and she sat down on his chair, and sitting on Luis Chesterman¡¯s chair was definitely defiance.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Luis asked her while staring at Emily.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m tired of being treated like a fool by all of you. Even a dog has some pride, mister Chesterman, and you definitely reached the top of my limits. As your wife did¡± and Emily started to shake slowly.

    ¡°Marianne? What did she do to you this time? Tell me and I¡¯ll¡­¡± Luis tried to approach her, thinking that he could convince her with his usual tricks, but Emily raised her hand and pushed him away.

    ¡°This time won¡¯t be that easy, Luis. And, do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t turn back the time and bring back to life my dead child¡± whispered with hatred, Emily.

    ¡°This is why you¡­¡±

    ¡°She killed my baby that day, Luis and I hope I''ll never find out that you had been involved in such a crime because I swear that I¡¯ll kill you too¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, Emily! Why would I have killed my own child? I wanted that baby and you know this!¡±

    ¡°I know nothing, Chesterman! I only know that you made fun of me, as you wished, but that¡¯s enough. That¡¯s enough for me because I¡¯m tired of playing as you demand. From now on, I¡¯ll do only what I want to do and if you don¡¯t want to lose everything you have, do what I told you to do. Buy that house for me and I¡¯ll leave you alone¡±.

    Both lovers looked with hatred at each other. If there was some love between the two, it was definitely lost right now, because the war had started and none of them had the intention to give up.

    ¡°You have a week to fulfill my command,¡± Emily told him, and standing up, she approached the sofa, taking her coat and preparing to leave. ¡°And Luis, one more thing: stay away from what will happen between me and Marianne and this isn¡¯t a request, it is an order¡±.

    Emily exited Luis¡¯office, slamming the door. Furious, Luis poured some liquor into his glass and drank thirstily, then he threw the glass against the wall, breaking it into pieces. ¡°She dared to command me,¡± yelled Luis and right away his secretary entered the room.

    ¡°Something happens, mister Chesterman?¡± asked the old secretary, but seeing the killing glance that Luis had at that moment she ran out of the room, closing the door behind her. ¡°Emily Davis, you rat! You declared war on the one who you should have left asleep, because from now on you are out of my protection¡± and saying this, Luis dialed a number. ¡°I need to see you. Right away! This is war and I must prepare for it,¡± yelled Luis into the receiver and hanging up the call, he left the office in a hurry.

 XXVI

    ¡°Why are we running, Miss Davis?

    Because the past is chasing us!¡±

    ¡°Pack your things!¡± Emily ordered Eva, right after she entered the house, in such a hurry and so nervous, that Eva thought that something bad happened and she started to shudder.

    ¡°Why? Did something happen to¡­¡± but Eva stopped halfway through the question. ¡°Miss Davis doesn¡¯t know about Brian,¡± thought Eva. ¡°It means something else happens and this is something bad.¡±

    She just exited her room, after 5 days of being closed there, and she wanted to go for a walk, but Miss Davis¡¯command definitely preoccupied her, because it was something that Eva had never expected and definitely, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay like a dumb, in the middle of the living room,¡± yelled Emily at the girl and she started to climb the stairs. ¡°Follow me and pack your things! We leave in an hour!¡±

    Eva practically ran up the stairs, following Miss Davis, but both stopped half away from the stairs and Emily looked at the girl. ¡°Never run up or down the stairs! Did you hear me, Eva? This is dangerous and¡­ try not to be alone until I¡¯m not next to you. Did you listen to me?¡±

    The girl just nodded, but it was obvious she didn¡¯t understand what Emily was talking about, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask more about it. ¡°Where is Anna?¡± Emily asked this time.

    ¡°Miss Bircham sent her to buy something. She will be back in an hour or two, I think. We should¡­¡±

    ¡°We have no time for this,¡± answered Miss Davis, climbing the stairs again. ¡°It¡¯s better that she¡¯s not home. She could make some problems for us if she was home. Just hurry up and take only the necessary,¡± commanded Emily and she entered her room, slamming the door.

    Confused, Eva entered her room and took the bag from under the bed and she started to throw inside the bag part of her stuff.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Davis today?¡± wondered the girl. ¡°Did she and Miss Christine have an argument or something and because of this, we are leaving? But where are we going and¡­ Gosh, she didn''t have enough time to send a message to Brian. He will be preoccupied if he didn¡¯t find her here, but Eva was also wondering if he still remembers that she exists in this world.

    But it was enough that Eva remembers him and she is missing him so much. It had been a month and a half already since they didn¡¯t meet each other and three weeks since she saw Brian with Ms. Evans in the street, but Eva felt that it had passed years since they broke up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him a note,¡± decided the girl and she sat at the table and taking a sheet of paper from the drawer, she started to write.

    ¡°Dear, Mister Beneath,

    I wondered a lot if I should write this letter to you or not, because of the pain I felt in my chest with your betrayal, but finally, I decided that it will be a shame¡­¡±

    Oh, Gosh! What is she writing about? Shame? The one who should feel ashamed is him because he preferred another woman instead of her, but ¡­

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Emily¡¯s voice was heard behind Eva and the girl suddenly hid the letter behind her.

    Emily entered the room and, approaching the drawer, she took a matchbox and ignited a match: ¡°Burn that letter, Eva,¡± she told the girl while keeping the lit match between her fingers. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave anything that can be used against you behind especially if that something is related to a lover¡±.

    The light of the match faded off and because of this Emily took another one, but she stopped and gave the matchbox to Eva. ¡°Do it by yourself!¡±

    Eva took the matchbox and with shaking hands, she burned the letter. While both were looking at the burning paper, in a tray, the girl asked: ¡°Did you know about me and mister Beneath?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I knew about it since it just started and I think everybody in town knows about it. But this isn¡¯t something that you should be worried about, Eva. You aren¡¯t alone. Not anymore¡± Emily said loudly, then she continued the phrase, in her head ¡°... because I won¡¯t allow another woman to suffer what I suffered twenty years ago and you will be the one who will help me to get revenge for what happened then.¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice was heard downstairs, calling Eva for lunch, but the girl didn¡¯t say anything, catching Miss Davis¡¯s sign, to keep silent.

    ¡°Hide somewhere,¡± Emily ordered in a whisper and the girl entered the closet. Two minutes later, Anna knocked on the door twice and then entered the room and she was so surprised to see Emily sitting at Eva¡¯s desk and writing a letter, but what caught her attention were the paper ashes from the tray.

    ¡°Something happens, Anna?¡± Emily asked the young servant, who definitely hated her because Anna was listening to Christine¡¯s orders only and she was seeing in Emily¡¯s person a kind of rival because she was so close to Christine, while she, a simple servant, couldn¡¯t take more than one step from next to the door and this only because she had to close the door somehow.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°No. Nothing happens,¡± mumbled the girl, looking at the floor. ¡°It¡¯s just the time for lunch and Miss Eva hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday and¡­¡±

    ¡°We had a snack,¡± lied Emily to her. ¡°Right before she left.¡±

    ¡°Miss Eva left somewhere?¡± stuttered the girl. ¡°Where?¡± but Emily read in her eyes ¡°without me?! Miss Christine will kill me for sure for leaving her alone¡± and Emily smiled at that thought because for the first time she saw how Christine¡¯s plans were crumbling.

    ¡°She will be back home soon,¡± said Emily this time, and putting the letter inside of an envelope, she gave it to Anna. ¡°Can you do me a favor, Anna?¡± Emily asked the girl with a soft voice. ¡°Can you carry this letter to mister Beneath¡¯s house?¡±

    Suddenly the servant¡¯s eyes started to blink and she became kind. ¡°Of course!¡± answered the girl and she stretched the hand to take the letter, but Emily decided to tease her a little bit and standing up, she took two steps toward the girl, forcing her to crawl back and when she was about to stumble, Emily grabbed her arm and put the letter in her hand. ¡°Be careful,¡± Emily said to the girl. ¡°You don¡¯t know when behind you can be a stair,¡± and these words echoed like a threat in Anna¡¯s head.

    Watching Emily, Anna could see in her eyes a spark of hatred. ¡°She knows that I¡¯m spying on Eva. She¡¯s capable of everything to protect her, but¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Will you stay there all day?¡± asked Emily, forcing the girl to bend a little and to hurry up out of the room. Then, Emily approached the window and looked outside.

    Eva approached her and also looked toward their garden. ¡°She will open that letter,¡± Eva told to Emily and she was sad and preoccupied because there her secrets could be written and Eva was so afraid that others will find out about it, but Emily just smiled at her, saying with a soft and cunning voice: ¡°she can open it if she wants. There¡¯s nothing, anyway. Let¡¯s hurry up, till she doesn''t come back¡± and Emily left the room.

    ***

    The carriage is advancing in a hurry on London''s streets. Alfred received a command from Emily and like a faithful dog, he hurried up to fulfill it.

    ¡°We leave London immediately,¡± Emily told him when they left Luis¡¯office. ¡°And we must take Eva with us,¡± she also said and they returned to Christine¡¯s house, looking for an opportunity to run away, but that day definitely had been Emily¡¯s lucky day, because she didn¡¯t see Christine¡¯s carriage and it meant only one thing: she left to meet Luis.

    ¡°Stupid idiots,¡± thought Emily, while walking toward the entrance door. ¡°They think that by buying me a house they will manage to convince me to help them again, but they are so wrong. I¡¯ll defeat them, no matter what¡±.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Eva asked after about three hours of being silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± answered Emily. ¡°I just know that we should leave London and we should leave it immediately¡±.

    ¡°But why?¡± insisted the girl find out the reason for their leaving, but Emily looked outside and the girl left her alone.

    Emily was so afraid that their plan would fail because Christine and Luis wouldn¡¯t give up so easy and if Christine finds out about Eva¡¯s pregnancy, it will be worse, but what was Emily most afraid of, was that Eva could live her past and if she loses the baby she is waiting, than she can lose everything. And Emily regrets that she took such a dumb decision last night and that she told Sophie about Brian¡¯s baby. That hyena for sure won¡¯t accept a foreign baby in her house and being Marianne¡¯s friend, Emily was sure that Sophie is also capable of everything to get rid of a rival.

    Emily still remembers the day when she came back to London, after a year spent in Paris, because returning home, she first met Marianne, waiting for her at the entrance to Christine¡¯s property.

    ¡°Are you back, Miss Davis?¡± Marianne said then, in mockery, and getting out of her carriage, she approached Emily¡¯s one and, standing in front of the door, she didn¡¯t move away until Emily didn¡¯t get out and the two-faced each other.

    ¡°How''s the weather in Vienna?¡± Emily asked her rival, convinced that Marianne had been in England all this time and that her travel to Austria had been only an alibi.

    ¡°It was fine. Austria is wonderful this time of the year,¡± simply answered Ms. Chesterman, taking off her gloves and revealing a huge ring on her finger, a sign that Luis paid for ¡°his betrayal¡± with Emily.

    ¡°He bought you,¡± Emily laughed, watching the jewelry, but deep inside she wanted to yell because she knew that she would never receive anything like this from the one who she loves.

    ¡°Buy, is a word that has so many meanings, Miss Davis,¡± Marianne addressed to her and she took a few steps in front, watching at the carriage. ¡°Your gift is much bigger than mine, for sure¡±.

    ¡°But you are still his wife,¡± said Emily, and passing Marianne, she approached a dried blade of grass, which she later had broken in her hand. ¡°Even if he never spends his nights in your bed, you still are his wife, and if he looks for another woman to calm his ¡°heat¡± it means that he never receives home what he needs and his wife has a lot of "lacks".

    The two women continued to move until they didn¡¯t face the other, and when they stopped, both stared into the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°That ¡°heat¡± is just something that will pass soon, Miss,¡± tried Marianne to tease Emily, but in response, he saw a smile on Emily¡¯s face. ¡°Even if his ¡°heat¡± will pass, it won¡¯t bring him back to you, Miss Chesterman, for the simple reason that an ice cube will never be a flame and men love flames more than ice,¡± and saying this, Emily got into her carriage, but she couldn¡¯t close the door, because Marianne grabbed the doorknob.

    ¡°Stay away from my family,¡± whistled Marianne through her teeth, obviously furious that she couldn¡¯t defeat her rival. ¡°If not, you can lose more than a child and the chance to be a mother,¡± and then Marianne walked away, but Emily didn¡¯t follow her carriage and she just ordered Alfred to go for a walk, because she needed to think about what just happened.

    ¡°Never leave your rival to kneel you, Eva,¡± Emily told the girl after many hours of silence. ¡°Neither with words nor with actions. If you want something, just stub your claws on it and never let it go because nobody deserves that thing more than you¡±.

    But Eva didn¡¯t know how to do this. She wanted Brian, but she had no idea how to make him only hers, but for the first time she saw a light of hope for her and for her lover because she understood that this old Miss, that is staying next to her, while both decided to run, will help her to reach that aim she has now in her mind. And Eva finally smiled.

    The carriage is still hurrying up in the streets, even if it¡¯s dusk and even if they are already outside London, but none of them had the intention to stop for a while and think about what will happen. They just had in mind only one thing: first escape, then decide and if necessary, leave dead bodies behind them, but never allow themselves to be the ones killed.

 XXVII

    ¡°Secrets aren¡¯t those unknown, but are those which kill¡±

    One week after leaving London, Eva and Miss Davis got to Portsmouth, in the Southeast of England, trying this way to be as far as possible from Luis and Christine.

    They were tired and hungry, because of the long road, but they decided not to stop for long in no place to not be recognized by someone, who could report their location to their chasers. They just stopped for a half an hour, from time to time, in some secluded spot, and only Albert left the carriage and went to buy some food in a small restaurant or shop, and it did a little bit difficult the road for Eva, who was already started to feel the tiredness caused by her pregnancy, but she also knew that her baby is a secret that can¡¯t be yet revealed to anyone.

    Emily told the girl that she waits for a baby two weeks later, after the doctor¡¯s visit, and this was only because she was eating too much and it was something that couldn¡¯t be passed without being noticed by Christine, who could right away understand about the pregnancy and to move Eva to a secret place, till Brian won¡¯t do something important for her. So, Miss Davis decided not to take that risk and told the girl to be careful with what she says or how much eats, at least till Emily will find a solution for that problem.

    And this was a problem for Eva, only at the beginning, because she felt that her life is ending, and if Brian won¡¯t accept the baby, then she will be forced to raise him alone and this wasn¡¯t something to fit Eva¡¯s plans for the future. But about one week later, she started to feel a kind of warmth in her heart and when she was sure that nobody is listening or spying on her, Eva started to talk to the baby: about her dreams, about what she read in an interesting book, or about her dreams related to Brian and their love story.

    She also thought a lot about telling Brian about their baby, but Emily convinced her that it wasn¡¯t a good idea, because Brian was now involved in a project controlled by Christine and he couldn¡¯t help her or protect her from ¡°Red Ants¡±. So, Eva kept silent and decided to wait.

    It was late dusk already when the carriage stopped in front of the house of Lorenne Fabeau, a French woman, married with an English lord, about a quarter of a century ago, but now, being a widow, she decided to do something useful for her and for other women so, she accepted to be Emily¡¯s ally and her house became in time the hidden den of the ¡°Red Ants¡± or at least of the part controlled by Emily.

    ¡°Finally, you are here,¡± Lorenne said loudly while approaching the carriage and helping Emily to descend. ¡°Friend, so long time without seeing you,¡± and hugging Emily, Lorenne was so happy that she could finally help her with something.

    Eva approached the two women, a few seconds later, after Albert helped her to descend from the carriage, and her coming had amazed Lorenne so much, who started to look, one by one, at her two visitors. ¡°And this gorgeous miss?¡± asked Lorenne.

    ¡°My pupil,¡± simply answered Emily and smiled, a sign that the rest of the conversation must be private, and Lorenne decided to listen to her because Emily was wise and she never did anything without an aim.

    ***

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± asked Lorenne surprised, when she and Emily were sitting in her small library, in the Eastern part of the house, with a big window heading to the garden.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s waiting for the Lord Brian Beneath¡¯s child, but it must be a secret for the moment ¡­ a secret for everyone, Lorenne. For everyone.

    ¡°What about Lord Beneath? Does he know about the baby?¡±

    ¡°No. At least not for the moment. Christine has something on him and I think that something is related to the girl.¡±

    ¡°But this means that he¡¯s interested in the girl and if he finds out about his baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, Lorenne, but you forgot that he¡¯s married and that his wife is nobody else than Sophie Anderson Bell, and a cobra-like her won¡¯t ever accept to raise someone else¡¯s baby.¡±

    Lorenne kept silent for a few moments and then, she stood up and, approaching the window, she half-opened it and lit a cigarette. ¡°How to forget who''s Sophie Anderson Bell? Because of her family, I¡¯m now how I am.¡±

    Emily approached Lorenne and, staring into her eyes, she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s time, Lorenne. It¡¯s time to start our mission and the first to fall has to be Luis Chesterman¡±.

    The wind is playing with the window, making it slowly scream, but nobody is interested in closing it, because the two women are too involved in their secret talk, whispering and planning something that it¡¯s about to start.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ***

    Luis and Marianne Chesterman had a girl who was born a year after their marriage, but that girl disappeared at the age of 5, after a long journey with her mother through Europe.

    Nobody ever found out what happened to that girl that day and what fate she had after her missing, but this never bothered her parents too much who understood that they aren¡¯t bounded anymore and that without a child in common they can live their life how they want and so had started to be dug the abyss between them.

    When the girl disappeared, Marianne was in Paris. She left the girl to stay in the carriage, till she will visit the jewelry store and she ordered her teamster to look for the girl, but when she returned, 5 hours later, she found only the empty carriage and no trace of the girl or of the teamster.

    She started to ask around about where they went, but nobody saw anything or listened to anything, so Marianne decided to go to the police, but there they told her that she is the only one guilty for their missing and if she needs to find her child, she must do it by herself.

    ¡°You are just stupid dogs, hungry for money,¡± Marianne told to the policemen and left the police station in a hurry and half an hour later she was in her hotel room, writing a letter to her husband, but she never sent it, because after a night of thinking about it she decided that it was the best which could happen to them and she gave up to the idea to find her girl.

    When she returned to London, half a year later, she just told Luis: the girl is missing. It has been 6 months already. I tried to find her, but it turned out to be impossible and I think that her missing isn¡¯t something that bothers you too much, as you never loved her and you had always looked for a boy, instead of a girl.¡±

    ¡°Useless as always,¡± mumbled Luis, while he was leaving the house, and it definitely wasn¡¯t something of his interest, but even so, only to not be later judged by the society, he decided to hire someone to look for the girl.

    Years had passed, Luis found another interest in Christine and he dreamt about having a boy with her, but Christine never wished to be a mother and when she first got pregnant, she didn¡¯t tell Luis about the baby, but in great secret, she got rid of him.

    Chesterman found out about that aborted pregnancy, much later and he decided to get revenge on the woman who he was loving so much, but he couldn¡¯t forgive her the fact that she lost a baby without telling him about it and this hurt his pride.

    It was a dark, cold night of January, when Christine was returning home, after a journey in the Northern part of the country, when her small crew, made up of only 5 people, had been attacked by a group of masked people and they had been slaughtered till the last one.

    Christine woke up 5 days later, in her home and she found amazed that she had a deep wound in her belly, after being stabbed by one of the assailants and that she had also been raped. It was something she never expected and she felt that it hadn¡¯t also been random, because if they had been attacked for money, nobody would have been killed so easily, but those who attacked them never asked them for money - they just started to slaughter the crew, and when she tried to escape, somebody hit her down her neck and she lost consciousness.

    Much later, about 8 or 10 months after that incident, the memories of that night started to return to Christine and she found out that after losing consciousness that night she had been dragged on the ground, grabbed by a hand, and then she had been put in somebody¡¯s carriage, but she doesn¡¯t remember his face, because when to watch at him, that mysterious man, who was wearing a long, black cloak, covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief that was smelling bad and she soon fell asleep.

    Christine tried to find out about that night and not because it was so important for her just to know who had hurt her, but because she was dreaming to get revenge on that person, to make him suffer a lot, but days passed and she got nothing, a sign that her attacker is someone influential enough and she started to suspect Marianne, who not only once threatened her with killing her.

    But fate was smiling at her and a year later, when she found out about Emily¡¯s pregnancy, Christine decided to tease Marianne, so she presented herself to Chesterman¡¯s house and told her rival: ¡°your days are counted, Marianne: as Chesterman¡¯s wife and as a noblewoman, because soon you will be chased out of this house and my pupil will take your place. She is expecting a child from him and I feel that it will be a boy - that boy Luis always dreamt about,¡± but she had been so surprised to see a smile on Marianne¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about that baby? You are such a fool, Christine Bircham. You never knew me and you will never know how to kill me, but even so, I propose to you a deal, not something that should be known by many, only for show.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening to you,¡± Christine told her rival, so interested to find out what the other was planning and she also felt that their alliance can bring her a lot of benefits because nobody else could destroy a person other than Marianne Chesterman.

    ¡°Get rid of that baby for me!¡± Marianne finally said, causing a burst of laughter in Christine. ¡°If you do this, I¡¯ll tell you who tried to kill you that night.¡±

    ¡°It was you who tried to kill me,¡± whizzed Christine through his teeth, but Marianne just nodded and smiled. ¡°If I wanted to see you dead,¡± said Marianne, ¡°you would have been dead by now. But you aren¡¯t someone so important to ask somebody to get rid of you. Don¡¯t be silly. They are people much more interested to see you dead than me and those people are somebody so close to you, but you don¡¯t even suspect them.¡±

    Two days later, Emily fell down the stairs in the theatre and only two women, dressed as men, had been there: Christine and Marianne, but only one had been seen by Miss Davis, who never found out that she had been made responsible for what happened to Christine, even if it wasn¡¯t true.

 XXVIII

    ¡°The first thrill of love does not bind you to her heart, friend. Keep dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Stan asked Beth, who was standing in front of him, watching the ground, as if she was afraid to look into his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± simply answered the girl and looking at him, she smiled, but her smile was sad because she learned to appreciate this little man and she knows that if she leaves, maybe she won¡¯t see him again and that she will miss their friendship a lot.

    Not the same feelings had instead Stan for her. In the beginning, he saw in her persona a dumb girl that left her comfortable and warm house to find her Miss, who abandoned her, but after finding out a part of the story, the boy was convinced that Beth deserves more than she had from life, and step by step he started to adore her.

    It was so sweet and so foolish at the same time, but he liked that feeling because it was filling him and it also gave him a reason to keep breathing.

    The harsh winter passed quickly because he could spend his time with her during the day and dream about her in the cold nights when the harsh winter wind was blowing like mad through the broken roof, making his little and uncomfortable corner seems more unfriendly than usual, but being aware that he will see her next morning, he fell asleep with a sweet smile on his face and when the aurora was starting to show up first in the morning sky, Stan was standing already in front of the ¡°Red Pony.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Stan said in the end, looking past the girl.

    ¡°Where?¡± and Beth¡¯s eyes stared at Stan as if she saw a river-horse for the first time.

    ¡°Wherever you go! I¡¯m tired already of this city,¡± the boy decided to lie to her. ¡°I was thinking of moving from here for a long time already, but always something new was showing up and ¡­ how to say ¡­ it wasn¡¯t the right moment. When do you leave?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning. Miss Almont says that it will be better to leave in the morning when there are still free carriages to rent and I think she¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Carriage? But it will take you all the money you have.¡±

    ¡°I know, but to London is a long way. I can¡¯t walk on foot till there. It will take me an eternity and I¡¯ll never find Miss Eva this way.¡±

    ¡°But why London? She can be here or somewhere in a neighboring village.¡±

    ¡°No. Miss Almont knows more about this. She said that if a young Miss, like Miss Stonebridge, went somewhere it would be for sure London because all the good people are gathering there. Wealthy people I mean and I think that it will be more probable to find her there than here.¡±

    ¡°All right then. You know better than me, but I have a better idea than to rent a carriage.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you tomorrow. Today I have plans, so I won¡¯t come to the ¡°Red Pony¡± tonight, so tell Miss Almont that ¡­ just tell her that I quit. And ¡­ don¡¯t dare to leave without me tomorrow. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be here tomorrow at 7. Don¡¯t be late.¡±

    Stan continued in place and long after Beth entered ¡°Red Pony¡±. He was astonished and confused. For the first time the beggar Stan didn¡¯t know what to do. He hadn¡¯t any idea about what was next and his mind wasn¡¯t working at all.

    Seeing the approaching dusk, Stan started to crawl down the street, with one single thought spinning in his mind: ¡°she¡¯s leaving!¡± and deep inside he felt pressure as if a pair of pliers was clenching his heart and it hurt so much.

    First, he said goodbye to the corner musician who was still there, despite the cold night of April, and when Stan told him ¡°Goodbye, my friend! I¡¯ll miss you,¡± the poor musician stared bug-eyed at him, wondering if this guy is out of his mind, because they had never exchanged a single word, but now, from nowhere, he is calling him ¡°friend¡±.

    The musician just nodded and took the penny from the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s my payment for listening to your music for free, all these years,¡± but that penny definitely wasn¡¯t enough, but Stan hasn¡¯t more than this and it was already an expensive gift he could afford for a stranger.

    Later, the boy went to see the under bridge that served as his home for three long years. Nobody was living there now, a sign that the place was more dangerous than ever and even a beggar knew the price of his life, but even so, when Stan heard the pitiful meow of a little cat, coming from under the bridge, the boy armed himself with courage and crawling his legs toward there, he found the cat under small cardboard, shaking like hell and more dead than alive.

    Stan took the cat and put it under the clothes and after being sure that the cat was a she, he gave her the name ¡°Moon¡±. Why Moon, he doesn¡¯t know, but it sounds nice and he decided that it was a good name for a beggar cat.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Feeling the warmth of the boy¡¯s body, the cat first calmed down and soon fell asleep and she continued silent all the way till the park, where Stan brought Beth when they first met.

    The Park was sunk in silence and even if it was a cold night, the spring nature was beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ll miss all this,¡± mumbled the boy and sat down on the same bench, which looks now more deplorable than ever, a sign that the hooligans took it out on it and broke everything that could be broken on that bench.

    ¡°What about spending the night here, Moon? Aaa? What do you think? It will be nice to take with us the scent of this park,¡± but instead of an answer, the cat meowed hungrily and crawling on the boy¡¯s chest, on his little, fluffy paws, Moon soon took her head out from under the boy¡¯s clothes and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°Why not feed me instead of dreaming about the impossible?¡± was read into the little animal¡¯s eyes and understanding the message, Stan smiled. He took the cat in his hands and taking a piece of dried bread out of his pocket, that he left for black days, he gave it to the cat.

    Moon first approached the bread and smelled it. Seeing that it is dried, she¡¯s a bit of a nose, but because nothing else was there for her, Moon started to chew it and after finishing it looked for another.

    ¡°What?¡± Stan asked, looking into the wondering cat¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was all for today. For both of us,¡± mumbled he and putting the cat back under his clothes, he lay on his back, with closed eyes and let the spring scent enter deep in his mouth.

    ***

    The next morning, a boy, a girl, and a little cat set off for the long trip. First, they passed by the carriages rental office, but because it was still closed, they decided to move forward and to listen to Stan¡¯s idea, and an hour later they were at the train station.

    It was the first time Beth saw a railway station. For her everything was amazing and something from another world. Before, she only heard about the huge, iron monsters, which emit steam on the nose, while moving away, but now she also could hear their breath, and soon after she tried to imitate it.

    ¡°Puff, puff. Puff, puff,¡± whispered the girl, looking around, with amazing eyes, at all that amount of moving iron that was surrounding them and passing them, they were going to meet new horizons.

    ¡°Where are they going, Stan?¡±

    ¡°For a ride only,¡± simply answered the boy, because he definitely didn¡¯t know the answer to such questions. Even if he saw a train before and he knew that you need money to enter one, he had never thought about where all those trains were going. It was the first time for him too when he was watching them from close and even if he tried to seem calm, inside him everything was boiling of happiness.

    ¡°But¡± Beth insisted. ¡°If we don¡¯t know where they are going, how will we choose the right one for London?¡±

    Stan scratched his head: he was in trouble because her question makes sense. ¡°Should we ask them?¡±

    ¡°Whom? The trains? I doubt they can talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking about the conductors, idiot. They should know, but what do you understand?! Wait for me here and don¡¯t take a step without me! I¡¯ll be back soon. I ¡­ just go and ask and I¡¯m back here and ¡­ keep her. She¡¯s too nervous and she can get me involved in trouble.¡±

    Taking the shaking cat into her hands, Beth wrapped her into the thick shawl Miss Almont gave to the girl for the trip, and soon after the cat stuck from the girl and stopped meowing. ¡°He¡¯s such a dumb,¡± Beth whispered in the cat¡¯s ear and her hand caressed slowly the cat¡¯s fur, making the little animal be happier than ever.

    Stan sneaked inside the building and looked around, to see from where he could buy a ticket, but it was so crowded that the boy wondered if today would be enough for all of them to get to their destinations. Looking around he saw only busy people and none of them was able to help the boy.

    ¡°Where to take the train for London?¡± he asked the first passer-by, but the man just stared at the boy, mumbling an unpleasant ¡°he stinks¡± and moved away in a hurry.

    ¡°Your ¡­ stinks,¡± grinned the boy behind the man, and then he decided that it¡¯s time to be bold, so knowing that his appearance isn¡¯t a pleasant one, Stan started to push himself through the crowded line of people waiting in front of the ticket office and how he supposed, he got in front quicker than he thought, because everybody was moving aside seeing the beggar and being afraid to not take from him ¡­ God knows what the boy could have with him.

    ¡°Two tickets to London,¡± Stand asked from the office worker, who was staring at him.

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t wait for your turn?¡± growled at him, the old lady, looking as if she was a Pitbull.

    ¡°No time for this,¡± simply answered the boy and he put in front of her the few pennies he had.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for two,¡± mumbled the woman. ¡°Move away if you can¡¯t pay! Do you hear me?¡±

    Stan was now confused. He gave her 5 pennies. ¡°Wasn''t that really enough?¡± and the boy looked around, but only unhappy faces he saw and eyes staring at him because he was delaying things and this is not good for a busy person. ¡°What about one? Will it be enough for one?¡±

    ¡°Two pennies are missing! If you don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for two more,¡± Stan heard behind him and when he turned his head, he saw a man about 40 approaching the office and paying for Stan¡¯s tickets.

    A few minutes later, when they were already moving away from the waiting line, Stan stared at the man, but he didn''t know what to say other than ¡°I won¡¯t be able to pay it soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Just go where you need to go!¡± and, after giving a smile to the boy, the stranger moved away, and soon he was lost in the crowd.

    ¡°There are still nice people in this world!¡± Stan happily mumbled and ran all the way to the place where Beth and Moon were waiting for him.

    ***

    The wagon where Beth and Stan are sitting is clean and warm. Because it was Monday and only a few were going to London, they had a wagon only for the two. Well, if to count Moon too, they were three who were staring through the window at the running nature behind the train.

    ¡°Do you think Nature will catch up with us?¡± Beth asked at the end and her nose stuck on the window, was already red from pushing it.

    ¡°Who knows?! Only if it has business to do in London, but I doubt it is in a hurry,¡± but Stan smiled of his stupid thought. How could nature follow them? Especially trees that are always standing in place and feeding themselves from the deep underground with their thick, entangled roots. He knew it, but he preferred to say something nice to the girl, to allow her dreaming because only men are those who should think about the harshness of life.

 XXIX

    ¡°Even enemies have from time-to-time consciousness¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Eva?¡± Brian asked Alfred Stonebridge who was staring at him as if he saw a ghost.

    ¡°Eva? Which Eva?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Brian wondered while looking at his rival, who was watching him with a cockeyed look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is he drunk so early in the morning?¡± but when he looked closely, he understood that Alfred was almost out of reality, slowly shaking because of the fever.

    ¡°She left,¡± finally talked Alfred to him. ¡°She left 17 years ago, to not ever return to me and it¡¯s so cold inside me right now, when I¡¯m looking around and I see nobody by my side. It¡¯s so cold.¡±

    The one who left 17 years ago was Helen Walker and not Eva, but Alfred wasn¡¯t able to distinguish what was real and what was fake at that moment. The only one who understood instead had been Brian, who turned his back to Alfred and approached Bardain. ¡°Go for the doctor,¡± he ordered to the teamster, who left the property in a rush, without asking additional questions.

    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Alfred yelled after the leaving carriage and started to run after it, ignoring Brian, who was trying to make him stay in place, but Alfred didn¡¯t want to listen and this disobedience was closely related to his seeing things: Helen was in that carriage and he must stop her. Yes, he must stop her from going away again and apologize in front of her for everything he did to her.

    ¡°The curses of others finally reached him,¡± Brian whizzed through his teeth while looking with disgust at the madman, running after an empty carriage and calling the name of the woman, who he hurt the most, and Brian also can¡¯t believe that Alfred Stonebridge is about to go crazy and this without any effort made by him.

    ¡°Mister Stonebridge, let¡¯s move better inside. She will come back,¡± but instead of agreeing, Alfred exited the property and continued to run after the carriage, till it disappeared in the distance. Then, Alfred stopped in front of the field, where once he cultivated jasmine flowers, but it was now heath and he slowly let himself fall into knees.

    ¡°It still smells,¡± he mumbled and right away he laid on the ground as if he was listening to the refreshing breath of the soil. ¡°I still can feel it, but it¡¯s so far away from me.¡±

    Brian finally caught the man up and stopping next to him, he started to breathe loudly to recover forces, but when he saw Alfred staring at him with kind eyes, Briand didn¡¯t know what to think: ¡°Is this man pretending or is he really mad?¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, mister Beneath! You are asking yourself till where will reach my ravings, but to be honest, I keep myself in the same thoughts from time to time.¡±

    ¡°So, he recognizes me. It¡¯s a good sign. I think,¡± Brian thought and approached Alfred one more step, but he didn¡¯t dare to initiate a conversation, because he didn¡¯t want to give explanations about his relationship with Eva, even if Alfred seemed to have no idea about it.

    The spring gusts of wind are still carrying in their current body a small part of the winter harshness, but even so, outside, while watching the surroundings of the fields that once were full with jasmine flowers, make you think about the impossible: about past loves, about times that never return and more important - you start to tell stories that you wanted to keep them deep inside you, but now is the time to let others know them too.

    ¡°It started about 20 years ago, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alfred asked Brian, without watching him.

    ¡°Yes. 17 to be more precise, but ¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the proper time to discuss such things. Not here.¡±

    Silence surrounded them both after such words, but something inside them was scratching their soul, as if a chicken was hunting worms in the soil, looking for answers. But Brian was afraid now to know that answer. He waited for it for so long, he dreamt so many times about it, but now he¡¯s afraid, and not because he unawares became vulnerable or cowardly. Simply ¡­ he was afraid not to lose Eva later, after finding out something he wasn¡¯t meant to know.

    But not the same thought Alfred seemed to have. ¡°I loved her,¡± whispered the man, still kneeled and grabbing the fresh and damp soil in his hand. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know about it until not long ago.

    My biggest regret is that I hurt her consciously because I wanted to be accepted by her father, who disregarded me and always saw in me a scalawag only. But I had a heart too. I wanted to be accepted and ¡­¡±

    ¡°What about her? What about Helen? She also wanted to be loved, appreciated, and accepted, but instead of having a great life by my father¡¯s side, you stole her from here and left her to die in misery. At least it¡¯s what I think that it would have been fair for her.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°What about her soul?¡± and Alfred looked at Brian for the first time, in those 40-50 minutes since he had been there, waiting for something unpredictable, ready to happen. ¡°Your father never asked her what she considers and what she wants.¡±

    Alfred¡¯s remark provoked a smile on Brian. ¡°And did you ask her?¡±

    ¡°Even if you doubt it, I asked her. Yes, I¡¯m a jerk and a slacker, whatever you want - I am, but at least I had the shame, stupidity, or the courage to ask her what she wants and she chose me. It¡¯s because of this we ran, but what she didn¡¯t know ¡­ probably ¡­ was the fact that I more loved money than her.¡±

    Staggering to his feet, Alfred finally stood up. Brian stretched his hand, by reflex, to help a poor man, but Alfred had his own pride and he denied the help. Being it because of pride or only because he understood how much suffered Brian with his father¡¯s death, caused by Alfred, the man decided that it wouldn''t be fair to accept somebody¡¯s help. Not now. Not after finally understanding how much he hurt the people who ever surrounded him.

    ¡°I had many women in my life, but none of them loved me as sincerely as Helen did. She had a big and kind heart. She could forget and forgive everything, and she waited for me, but I wasn¡¯t there. I came to her only when it was too late and she left. Then, the one expecting me had been Eva, but again I sent her away to pay my gambling debts. And now, when there''s nothing left next to me, I wonder for what I lived an entire life.¡±

    Suddenly, Alfred¡¯s left hand touched Brian¡¯s left shoulder, taking him by surprise, but watching him, Brian saw the man looking in the distance, past him and he looked in the same direction, but he saw nothing.

    ¡°She used to spend hours there ¡­ on that snag ¡­ waiting for me and reading. But now there¡¯s nobody waiting and it hurts. Don¡¯t do what I did, son! Don¡¯t waste your time for rubble!¡±

    Alfred walked away, heading toward his house, slowly crawling his feet and bending his head to watch down, at the ground. It looked like a prisoner serving his sentence, but only his hands grabbing each other at his back revealed the world a simple walk.

    Brian continued in place a long time after Alfred¡¯s departure. He was staring at the log and imagining a teenage Eva reading a novel and waiting for him. He saw at that moment again the innocence in her eyes, how he saw it in her glance the first time they met at the lake, and Brian felt guilty for that. For taking away her innocence and instead of making her his wife, he made her his mistress, and for some unknown reason he compared himself with Alfred because he knew that he did the same as Alfred did to Helen 17 years ago, but in his own way.

    Behind Brian is left only a large, empty field, expecting for a new lot of jasmine flowers, but there, in the end, remain only weeds and a lot of regrets of those who left, because that field was now without an owner: Alfred had died the next day, after his last conversation with Brian, in front of the jasmine nest. ¡°Pneumonia,¡± the doctor told Brian after checking Alfred, who right away went to bed ¡­ he was tired ¡­ tired, and anxious to leave this place. ¡°He won¡¯t last long,¡± the doctor said again. ¡°It will be a good idea to ask his children to come if he has one,¡± but Brian had no idea about where Eva could be and he felt that Alfred would die without somebody to mourn his missing, to cry for him, and to call him father for the last time.

    ***

    ¡°Forgive me, Eva, for hurting you,¡± the letter Alfred left for Eva had been started this way and then left unfinished on the bed.

    There were still a few words more, but those were addressed to Brian: ¡°I made a mistake when I didn¡¯t accept the deal you have proposed then. I was a fool. Now, my daughter, instead of being the mistress of one single man, she¡¯ll be the lover of many,¡± but Alfred didn¡¯t know, till the last of his breath, that his wish had been fulfilled and that Brian and Eva were already having their story and a common baby was coming into this world. A baby that was meant to wash the hatred and the shame between Stonebridge and Beneath.

    Reading the letter, Brian decided that Eva shouldn¡¯t know about it or she will suffer more, so he burned the letter, right after reading it, but when he was about to leave the room, still without knowing that Alfred was dead, he saw a piece of something black exiting from the under the pillow. Approaching it and dragging it out, he saw a small, black diary ¡­ Helen¡¯s diary, where she wrote her last thoughts and lessons for her child, but that diary never fell into Eva¡¯s hands.

    ¡°He read it,¡± and Brian smiled. He couldn¡¯t believe that simple pneumonia could completely change a man like Alfred Stonebridge, but when he heard Bardain, calling his name from downstairs, in such a hurry and preoccupied as if somewhere was a fire, he left the room and took the diary with him.

    ¡°You must follow me, mister, Beneath. It¡¯s urgent!¡± the teamster told him.

    ¡°Where? What ¡­¡±

    ¡°To your father¡¯s grave. You must see it by yourself,¡± and both men got out of Stonebridge¡¯s house in a rush.

    ***

    Alfred¡¯s dead body was lying on Lord Baron Beneath¡¯s grave as if he had been looking for forgiveness from the one whom he practically killed. His head was next to the wooden cross, while his right hand was touching his chest.

    ¡°Repentance!¡± whispered Brian and turned his back to the grave and simply walked away. ¡°Finally, you saw justice is done for you, father. It¡¯s over¡± and it definitely had been over, two days later, when Alfred had been buried without a ceremony and without a daughter to mourn his loss.

    Brian didn¡¯t assist at the funeral. He considered it being hypocrisy, because of the hatred and rivalry they had all those years, but anyway he passed by and left a white flower on the grave, two days later, as a sign of forgiveness and of dreaming about a new life, but fate had other stories to weave and Alfred¡¯s funeral day became a mourning day for one more family when the world found out about Edward Anderson Bell¡¯death and it was a sign that the wind is blowing from another way and Politics changes were about to happen.

 XXX

    ¡°Sometimes is better to live in the jungle, than in the modern society¡±

    Edward Anderson Bell¡¯s death was quite unexpected. A healthy man, leaving his house in the morning to visit a sick friend, but who never turned back home, has raised multiple questions about to whom his death was beneficial, but the rumor remained only a gossip because nobody dared to accuse officially on one of the suspects

    But not the same Sophie was thinking and she wasn¡¯t afraid to accuse someone and she started her ¡°war¡± against Brian first, because, in her opinion, he¡¯s the one to whom her father¡¯s death was more convenient because he could be now with his mistress, without any obstacles.

    ¡°Do you hear what you say, Sophie? Did I kill him? For what?¡± and Brian definitely was furious, because he never thought that his wife could be so cruel to him. Yes, they are married only formally, but he thought she¡¯s wise and that she knew him, at least a little bit, but he saw that he had been wrong in his trust in her.

    ¡°He was against your affair. He was by my side and because he threatened to bring you to your knees, if you don¡¯t end your ¡°relationship¡±, you did what you did.¡±

    Sophie¡¯s eyes were now the eyes of a predator. She felt that she was able now to break into pieces all those who would have tried to oppose her or disagree with her, and she was convinced to start her revenge with Brian.

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be like you dreamt, Brian. I¡¯ll find your ¡°love¡± and I¡¯ll make her pay for what she did to our family and then you will see what it means to mess with Anderson Bell''s family.¡±

    Brian grabbed her hand, the moment, Sophie passed next to him, and he forced her to stop. ¡°You are not thinking normally, Sophie. This is not you.¡±

    Sophie looked at him, but in her glance was only an empty void, which was filling with hatred only. ¡°I¡¯m not myself since I married you, Brian Beneath. It had been my worst mistake because I thought that we could be partners, but instead we became enemies.¡±

    She retreated her hand and took a few steps, but she stopped, listening to Brian¡¯s words, who was standing with his back to her and was talking to her with reproach. ¡°I never looked for a partner when I married you, Sophie. I needed a companion, but instead, I¡¯ve received only an ice cube that is accusing me now of something I had never been capable of. Yes. I and Edward had our differences, but I respected him and because I respected him, I never could make him suffer, but I understand you too: you are hurt now and you want to find a guilty person on whom to take revenge, but listen to me carefully, Sophie: don¡¯t mess with the one I love or you will see of what Brian Beneath is capable of.¡±

    Brian left and only his footsteps are heard moving away, but Sophie still doesn¡¯t dare to look behind him. In her heart is a complete mess, as is in her head. She¡¯s not thinking properly and she smells the scent of blood when she looks around at all the crows that came into her house, to say goodbye to her father, but she knows that they are here only to find out who killed him.

    ***

    ¡°They say it was a lover who did this to him,¡± an old lady whispered to the group, in the middle of which she was sitting. ¡°I heard it from my husband. He says that he saw him a few days ago with a young lady, a strange one, but he doesn¡¯t know who she was, but he thinks that she¡¯s one of the ¡°Red Ants.¡±

    The women, who were surrounding her, became even more curious than before and they approached her chair more. A strange blink could be seen in the eyes of many of them because what was happening now was the event of the century and none of them wanted to ¡°lose¡± any detail, because it could be a huge opportunity for their husbands to break the ranks and to go into Politics.

    ¡°And, that Miss, what was she looking like?¡± a redhead about 40 asked the old lady. ¡°My husband knows many of the ¡°Red Ants,¡± but he says that they are now involved in other businesses and that not their ¡°hands¡± were those who touched Mister Anderson Bell¡¯s body in that forest¡± and not to be heard by others who weren¡¯t involved into their discussion, she first looked around and then she laid over her lap, lowering her voice. ¡°It was more convenient to his son-in-law to get rid of him than to others.¡±

    An ovation of surprise was loudly heard from the group, but right away, they covered their mouths, understanding that isn¡¯t the place and neither the right moment to such ¡°revelations¡±.

    ¡°No. No. Even if mister Beneath had his ¡°reasons¡± to get rid of his father-in-law, he¡¯s not stupid. He could only ask for the divorce. Why kill a poor man for this? No. As my husband says: this for sure is the ¡°Red Ants¡± job. Yes. Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure that is like you say, Ms. Amiral. Why did the ¡°Red Ants¡± kill the Prime Minister of England? They won¡¯t get any benefit from it. They are now after the Bishop, and Politics aren¡¯t a major aim for them at that moment.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    The woman, called Ms. Amiral, feeling offended and left aside, stretched her body and, raising her nose, she looked with superiority at the one who ¡°had dared¡± to talk to her like that, then she whispered unpleasantly. ¡°And why do you think so, Ms. Fitton? Don¡¯t tell me, are you part of the ¡°Red Ants¡± to defend them so much?¡±

    ¡°Is it absolutely necessary to be part of something to defend it?¡± and Ms. Fitton¡¯s eyes stared into the eyes of her opponent. ¡°First you need to think about what you are saying or at least to check the veracity of your words, before making such remarks. If not, you can see yourself messed up in something that really stinks, badly.¡±

    Ms. Fitton¡¯s remark made part of the group smile, but when Ms. Amiral looked around, with her eagle eyes, everybody kept silent and waited for what was coming, because it is something well-known, that Ms. Amiral and Ms. Fitton hate each other and not for nothing, since they had exchanged husbands from time to time.

    It was like a ¡°family business¡±, but to ¡°exchange¡± was more in the case of Ms. Fitton, who was younger than her rival and could pass easily from one bed to another, and without any remorse, because she wasn¡¯t afraid of nothing, while her husband was aware of everything and was ¡°supporting¡± her hobbies, as it helped him to advance in his business.

    And not for nothing Ms. Fitton was so popular among many. Even if she¡¯s 40, she¡¯s still very beautiful and her dark-green eyes, that could look into the depth of many of those who declared their love to her, had been wished by many, but only a few were those who had her, because she¡¯s not a woman that spends her time with someone, if it doesn¡¯t bring benefits to her and her husband.

    Her curled-black hair, always caught in a simple, but elegant hairstyle, is the envy of many wives because it is something that not only men loved, but there were also women who were dreaming about having such ¡°friends¡± next to them. However, it wasn¡¯t something allowed into society and they didn¡¯t dare to pass the threshold of common sense and their desire remained only a dream and nothing more.

    Nonetheless, her beauty had been always blamed, because it wasn¡¯t something allowed for a woman, to be beautiful enough, as it could drive men crazy and it could made them leave their homes, and to stain her reputation, Ms. Fitton saw herself involved, unwillingly, into ¡°Red Ants¡± business, that wasn¡¯t always a ¡°clean¡± one.

    But she preferred to pretend that she¡¯s not aware of the gossip around her and when some stupid wife was passing the limits of common sense, Ms. Fitton quickly made her step back, only by starting to flirt with the ¡°intruder¡¯s¡± husband and this way she gave the other more concerns than ever: ¡°if you attack me, I¡¯ll become the predator¡± was the sent message by her gestures and only if the opponent didn¡¯t understand the message, she entered the bed with the other¡¯s husband and this way for sure a family was destroyed and forever.

    There were many families who suffered because of Ms. Fitton¡¯s levity. She wasn¡¯t a woman that had remorse and she could spend the same night with more than one man, but to act as if nothing happened, but not the same happened to the wives, who seeing themselves betrayed, were dreaming to kill the rival and to get revenge for their trampling on honor.

    ¡°Wow, I forgot that you smell such things easily, Ms. Fitton,¡± Ms. Almont¡¯s remark was thrown like a boomerang. ¡°Like the hunting dogs: you saw the prey only by watching it and you dream about it for many nights till you have it. Don¡¯t tell me: have you entered mister Anderson Bell¡¯s bed too and because of this you know with whom he used to spend his nights?¡±

    ¡°No. Just spending the nights in your husband¡¯s arms is enough for me. This way I always hear how stupid you are.¡±

    Bum-bum. A bomb was thrown into the middle of the group and Ms. Almont¡¯s cheeks were red like the tomato. ¡°This ¡­ this is already too much, even for a shameless like you,¡± Ms. Almont stuttered and she stood up, intending to leave the place, but when she turned her back to the group, she saw in amazement, standing behind her, Ms. Anderson Bell, who didn¡¯t hesitate to slap her twice, right in front of the others.

    ¡°Better watch after your husband, then blame mine for what he did in life, Ms. Almont. Even if he had many mistresses, Edward at least respected me and I never heard any offensive word to me, said by a shameless mistress, that dares to stand in front of my eyes and to blame me for what I am.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to know,¡± Ms. Fitton¡¯s answer was heard, while she was standing up and staring at the window, and her shameless glance dared to pierce the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a shame that mister Anderson is dead. I wish I would have tried to ¡°taste¡± him. This way, who knows, who would have been now the respectable widow and who the mistress, and¡­¡± but she couldn¡¯t finish her speech, when a woman¡¯s hand grabbed tightly her hair and pulling her head down, so hard that she was forced to bend back, and looking up she saw Sophie¡¯s killing glance, staring at her from above.

    ¡°Raven!¡± Sophie whizzed through the teeth and still grabbing the other¡¯s hair, she forced her to crawl toward the exit door, and being outside she pushed her hand toward a carriage. ¡°Get lost from my glance or I swear I¡¯m capable of killing you right now,¡± Sophie¡¯s words had been heard by all those present, and a lot of curious glances looked at it, with their nose stuck on the windows.

    Bardain, who was just returning from diligence, saw the scene and right away approached Brian, who was talking to other gentlemen in the backyard. ¡°Ms. Beneath is having one of her crises, sir,¡± the teamster whispered and Brian followed him with no question because he knew of what his wife was capable of.

    Coming in front of the house, both men saw how Ms and Mister Fitton were leaving off the property and a lot of threats were heard to Sophie¡¯s address, but being bothered at all because of it, Sophie turned her back to them and she entered the house.

    ¡°She definitely lost her mind if she dared to do such a show at her father¡¯s funeral,¡± Brian whispered, disappointed by his wife''s behavior because it puts him in an unfavorable position too. ¡°Did you find out what I asked you?¡±

    ¡°No, mister Beneath. At Miss Christine¡¯s house, I found nobody. I think that she left somewhere till the rumors that involve her in the crime will calm down.¡±

    ¡°Then it can be true. ¡°Red Ants¡± have something to do with it.¡±

    But Bardain didn¡¯t know the answer. He just nodded and shrugging, he left.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good at all,¡± Brian mumbled, and, looking around, he saw the piercing glances of those there, who were wondering if Brian had something to do with the crime. ¡°Only this was missing,¡± he whispered and entered the house, looking for his wife and being convinced to ask her for an explanation.

 XXXI

    ¡°Reality, something that scares us, but we always dream about it¡±

    Brian found Sophie in her father¡¯s study. She was sitting in Endward¡¯s chair, next to the open window, and looking outside.

    Despite the storm inside her, Sophie looked however calm. She was trying to keep up appearances, as she always did, and it wasn¡¯t something difficult. At least this was what others thought about her, but she had a soul too and she was suffering.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she said, without looking at her husband.

    ¡°To ask you. About what happened, just what. You know that you didn¡¯t bring any tribute to your father acting like this and neither did you act like a wife who is respecting her husband.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it, you can ask for the divorce whenever you want¡± and her eyes stared at him as if she would have looked at a rival.

    It was the first time she was talking about divorce, even if she objected to it, when Edward told her about this, a few weeks ago, when she complained about the fact that Brian will have a baby with another woman.

    ¡°You knew that this would happen, sooner or later, Sophie, and you can¡¯t complain about this. You are the one who proposed it to your husband when you two have married.¡±

    ¡°I know, father, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll accept to share him with another woman.¡±

    ¡°Then be you who gives him what he needs and this way you will have what you want: your husband next to you.¡±

    ¡°You know that I can¡¯t, papa. And to be honest, I don¡¯t want this anymore. I won¡¯t risk my life for such a useless thing as giving birth.¡±

    ¡°Useless? What if we had thought the same when we found out about your coming? You wouldn''t have been here, Sophie. But you are right too: a child must be a blessing for his parents and not a burden.¡±

    ¡°I knew that you would understand me, papa. So, could you please demand Brian to leave her? I hate the thought that he could be with her. I hate her and I hate to lose. I must always win and I need you by my side.¡±

    She had been egoist at that moment. She was asking her father to support her, but she wasn¡¯t able to sacrifice anything and for the first time Edward had regretted that he allowed her so much when she was just a child and that he arranged her marriage with Brian.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Edward finally answered to his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s your family, Sophie. You and your husband are the only ones who should decide it. Not me.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you turning your back to me?

    ¡°No. I¡¯m your father and I¡¯ll be always, but I won¡¯t enter the game of your caprice, Sophie. If you aren¡¯t capable of accepting your role as a wife, then don¡¯t ask others to respect you like one.¡±

    And Edward didn¡¯t say it, because he didn¡¯t care. He had been raised in a traditional family, where the woman should listen to her husband in everything and those beliefs, he wasn¡¯t ready to trample on. And he also was doing this, because he wanted to accomplish a dream before death: to have a legitimate grandchild, to whom to leave his fortune, and if it means to be against Sophie, he was ready to do it.

    Sophie left his office that day in such a hurry and furious, as Edward had never seen her before. The door slammed behind her and even after a few moments, the sound produced by the slam was still heard in the distance. But Edward didn''t do anything to stop it. He was sitting at his desk, smoking a cigar and listening to the birds¡¯ chirp who had awakened after the harsh winter. He liked this: to stay alone and to listen to the voice of nature. And he also was trying this way to calm the anxiety inside him, the anxiety produced by a new woman, whom he met only a few days ago, but he was dreaming to have with her more than a simple affair.

    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Brian asked Sophie, while they were sitting one in front of the other, at the desk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered and she put in front of him a piece of paper, on which was written two words: ¡°Lorenne Fabeu.¡± ¡°Find her and if she results to be the guilty one for my father¡¯s death, then I¡¯ll set you free.¡±

    Brian took the paper and put it in his pocket without even glancing at it. ¡°Ok then. If it is your wish,¡± and he left the office, without looking back.

    Behind him a cigarette had been lit and inhaling deeply the smoke into her lungs, Sophie whispered: ¡°of course, that is my wish, dear husband. It¡¯s the beginning of my revenge.¡±

    The same chirping of birds is heard outside and now, while Sophie is smoking and listening to them. And her thoughts are standing in place and she can¡¯t make a plan, no matter how hard she is trying to think about it and this is caused by a single name: Eva. She saw it in her father¡¯s notepad and it means that he found out what she asked him to find out - the name of her rival and she had it in her hands.

    ***

    ¡°Who died?¡± Eva asked Emily, approaching her from behind and noticing that Miss Davis was watching the obituary in the newspaper.

    ¡°Nobody important¡± and the newspaper had been hidden behind Emily. ¡°How do you feel today?¡±

    ¡°Better. I¡¯m not dizzy anymore and I wanted some fruit this morning. I think it will be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. You are already 3 months pregnant. Soon you shouldn¡¯t feel nausea anymore, but you still should be careful with what you are eating or drinking. A pregnant woman should be careful with such things.¡±

    ¡°I know, Miss Davis, but I still have some crazy cravings from time to time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Should we go for a walk?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll love too. It has been 2 weeks already since we didn¡¯t exit the house. The weather is lovely and the bright spring sun is so beautiful. Let¡¯s go to Central Park.¡±

    ¡°Good idea, Eva. The walk will be healthy in your condition. Let me announce Lorenne and we may go in an hour.¡±

    Emily stood up and, taking the newspaper with her, she took a few steps. ¡°Miss Davis, did you manage to contact Brian?¡± was heard behind her and Emily stopped. She disliked the question because it was closely related to what just had happened and she didn¡¯t want to remember it, but she also knew that Eva won¡¯t give up so easily, especially after finding out that she is expecting a baby.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact him,¡± Emily lied to the girl, without watching her. ¡°They told me that he went to Germany and will be back in a few months and he will contact us when he is back.¡±

    ¡°To Germany?¡± Eva mumbled upset and a sigh was heard coming out from her chest. ¡°And ¡­ he went alone?¡±

    Eva¡¯s last question wasn¡¯t just a random one. She was asking that because she was afraid that another woman went with him on the journey and that she was no any more important to him.

    ¡°No. He went alone. I know that for sure. Don¡¯t think about stupidities and prepare for the walk, Eva. It¡¯s time to exit the house¡± and Emily left in a hurry, trying this way to interrupt the series of questions she saw that Eva was preparing in her mind.

    ¡°He left. Without at least announcing me,¡± and, a tear showed up in the corner of her eye. She¡¯s missing him, but it seems that he doesn¡¯t feel the same. If he had felt it, he would have come to see her, but he didn¡¯t show up and 2 months had passed already since they saw each other for the last time. And ¡­ and the other woman was still there. She still remembers that face ¡­ a pretty, smiling face, walking on Brian¡¯s arm, something that Eva never could do openly. Only when they were out of England, she could act like his woman, but in London, he always had been careful and Eva didn¡¯t understand why.

    Once, she tried to grab his arm when they were at the theater, but Brian right away retreated it, saying that it was too hot and he prefers to walk separately, but when they were alone in his lodge, Brian took her palm into his and he also kissed her forehead, telling her that she¡¯s the most important person in his life.

    But something that caught her eyes was the fact that others were gossiping about them while they were together, but nobody dared to say anything. ¡°What happened, Brian?¡± she asked once when somebody, who passed next to her, mumbled unpleasantly ¡°what one can expect from an orphan? Of course, she became a mistress¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to such useless words, Eva. They aren¡¯t important to us. What really matters is the fact that we love each other,¡± but his words couldn¡¯t calm her down anymore and from that moment Eva tried to avoid their meeting in public.

    When Brian asked her why she doesn¡¯t want to go to the theater anymore, if she likes it so much, Eva simply answered that she prefers to spend more time together, alone, listening to how he¡¯s playing piano and she definitely started to love it, because it gave her certain stability and peace.

    But in time this started to bother Brian, who was anxious to show her to the world, but her deny was something unbearable to him and suspecting that she found out about his marriage or that she could have listened about his rivalry with Alfred, he decided that it¡¯s time to change something and he asked her to give him some time to solve a problem and the ¡°problem¡± he wanted to solve, was his divorce from Sophie.

    Sophie denied the idea of separating from Brian, right after he talked to her about it. She just mumbled ¡°you may do whatever you want, but you won¡¯t get rid of me¡± and she went to her parents'' house that day, but there she understood that Edward knew about it already and that he was supporting Brian or at least that he was trying to control her and to force her to accept Brian in her dormitory and to give birth to a child, even if it meant her to die while trying.

    And she asked Brian about it once. She asked him to enter her bed one night, later, after she found out about his affair with Eva, but to her surprise, Brian denied it and he went somewhere that night.

    Sophie thought that Brian went to spend the night in the arms of his mistress, but it wasn¡¯t true, because he spent that night in his office, trying to plan everything carefully so that everybody to be happy: he, Eva and Sophie too, because he knew that she was fighting desperately now to solve things ¡­ things that weren¡¯t working between them anymore ¡­ but Brian wasn¡¯t able to give up his love and to start something with Sophie.

    Despite all the efforts he did, he couldn¡¯t find anyone able to support his idea about the divorce and somebody told him that if he wants to be free then he must pretend that he isn¡¯t doing this because of someone else and Brian took it as an opportunity and he decided to move away from Eva, for a short period of time, but he didn¡¯t comment her his plans, even if he knew that she will suffer because of it and in the end, he couldn¡¯t find her anymore.

    ¡°Eva?¡± Lorenne talked to the girl from the other edge of the living room.

    ¡°Huh? Aaa, Miss Fabeu. You are here. Something happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I decided to go for a walk with you, but we are waiting for you and you didn¡¯t come. So, I came after you, but from what I see you aren¡¯t ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in a moment,¡± the girl said and she left the living room in a hurry.

    ***

    ¡°Tell me, Albert, why are you still by Miss Davis¡¯ side, even after so many years?¡±

    Eva and the teamster were walking in front of Emily and Lorenne, who were about 5 meters from them, whispering in great secrecy.

    ¡°I call this loyalty, Miss Stonebridge. I prefer this way. It¡¯s safer for me and is safer for her too.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ you could have worked for someone more influential than Miss Davis and you could have had more money.

    ¡°Money isn¡¯t something that bothers me. I¡¯m more after feelings¡± and it was like that because Albert was in love with Emily, but he couldn''t reveal to her his feelings, not because he would have been afraid, she would send him for a walk, because he dared to declare his feelings, but because he knew that he hasn¡¯t nothing to offer her.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Feelings don¡¯t bring anything good to people,¡± Eva said and she stared in the distance, with a blurred glance.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because nothing good can happen to those who love, for example. It can¡¯t be two people that love each other the same. In a relationship, there is always someone who loves more than the other one. At least, it is something that always happened to me: with my father, with the few friends I have and with ¡­ Brian¡±, but she didn¡¯t tell his name loudly.

    Albert understood this, that the girl wanted to be silent and left her in her world. And he entered into his, because a simple teamster may also have secrets, and it can be even more dangerous than one can think.

    The trees walk with them, but they have an opposite direction, like Albert¡¯s thoughts. They are running back and forth, till the point Albert is still a young boy, about 15 and his own hand, in which he had a knife, hit his master¡¯s heart when the one tried to kill the boy in a fight.

    Albert didn¡¯t know that the one he always called ¡°Master¡± was his real father, who denied his own son¡¯s birth, having him out of wedlock, but he kept the boy in his house and forced him to work since he was very little. However, it hadn''t been ever enough for him. No matter what the boy did, it wasn¡¯t enough ¡­ or it was too bad ¡­ or he should do this, instead of that, and after such complaints, he always took the whip and hit the boy, leaving deep wounds on his back.

    Once, the boy even lost consciousness and was about to die, but even this didn¡¯t stop his father and his hatred was growing up, as much as the boy was growing up and the beatings intensified also. Till one day, when he hit Albert, because he took something to eat from the kitchen and didn¡¯t wait for him to approve it, but with the piece of dried bread, Albert took then and a knife and a half an hour later that knife was stabbed into his father''s chest and Albert ran.

    He had been grabbed by the police one week later, but because they couldn¡¯t prove that Albert was the one who killed his father, they set him free.

    Albert didn¡¯t know where to go. He hadn¡¯t any other relatives, since his mother had died a few months ago, so the boy decided to move to London.

    His first job in the town was to carry heavy stuff with his empty hands, but this made him grow stronger, and soon after he had been noticed by Luis Chesterman, who was still a teenager then, and took Alfred in his service.

    But Albert didn¡¯t enter a normal job as he thought in stables or as a teamster. He was brought to a hidden place in the forest ¡­ a kind of camp with a lot of young men training for something.

    ¡°This will be your house from now on,¡± Luis told him. ¡°Do whatever you need to do to survive here and if after five years you will still be alive, then come to my house and I¡¯ll give you a well-paid job.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think that ¡­¡± Albert said, but Luis didn¡¯t listen to his words: he get into his carriage and moved away, convinced that he won¡¯t see again this stupid boy who accepted his offer for only a few pennies, but Albert didn¡¯t give up and after many sufferances and many killed guys in that camp because of him, he turned back to London, 4 years later and entered in the service of Audrey Bircham, who hired him as her teamster, but he also was in charge to train special men for her jobs and if was necessary to kill someone Albert had to take care of this too.

    He never liked this. He even hated his job, but when Audrey died and Christine became the head of ¡°Red Ants¡± Albert met Luis again.

    ¡°Good afternoon, mister Chesterman,¡± Albert addressed the man, when they first met in front of Luis'' countryside house, after leaving Christine there.

    Luis slowly turned to Albert and looked into his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t figure out where he saw this man before.

    ¡°From what I see you don¡¯t remember me, but I remember you well.¡±

    ¡°Do you know him, Luis?¡± Christine asked her lover, staring at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, sweety. Can you leave us alone, please? I don¡¯t think that your little ears should listen to such stupidities.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you insist¡± and staring at both men, Christine entered the house.

    ¡°And where did you say we met before?¡± Luis asked the teamster, taking a few steps towards him and when he was right in front of his nose, he raised his head and stared into the eyes of the stupid grey mouse that dared to face such an important man how he considered himself to be.

    Albert was taller than Luis with about a head and a half, but this didn¡¯t bother Luis who was ready to kill, but not to let someone trample his pride on foot. But Albert wasn''t a fool and he knew that if he wanted to defeat the one who made him the criminal he¡¯s today, he must stay firm on positions.

    ¡°The Royal Forest. 10 years ago. You made from me a hunting dog when you left me among those savage beasts, thirsty for blood.¡±

    ¡°Aaa,¡± Luis just mumbled. ¡°Now I see. You are that stupid bagger that accepted to be killed for a few pennies.¡±

    But the words that were meant to defeat a rival, made the other one smile and take a step in front ¡­ Luis took two back and not for nothing. He heard from Christine who her teamster used to be and what he did in the past. He was afraid and understanding that it won¡¯t be easy to kneel the mouse down, he decided to make peace with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about old times, Mister¡­¡± but Albert didn¡¯t hold his hand and left Luis with a hand stretched in front of him.

    ¡°You can forget if you want, but I won¡¯t do this, mister Chesterman. Just be careful when you cross the street. There might be someone watching for your death and to be honest, I¡¯ll stay calm and I¡¯ll wait till Miss Christine will ask me to get rid of you, and then I¡¯ll kill you with my empty hands.¡±

    Luis is shaking, but he forces not to reveal it to the rival that is walking away. He felt at that moment the scent of his own blood, but he also knew that he can¡¯t do anything to this man, for the simple fact that Christine needs him and what Christine needs or wants is a law for Luis.

    ***

    ¡°Why is Albert so thoughtful today?¡± Lorenne asked Emily, still being behind him and Eva.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest, but since he found out about Eva¡¯s pregnancy, he became even more careful than before.¡±

    ¡°Careful? About what?¡±

    ¡°About everything, but in general it has something to do with Christine and Luis Chesterman. They did something to him in the past, but he never talked to me about this.¡±

    ¡°Well, to be honest, he won¡¯t ever talk to you about this. If it is something that is bad enough, he won¡¯t tell you, because he still loves you, Emily.¡±

    ¡°He loves me? Don¡¯t be silly, Lorenne. How can someone like Albert love a stupid mistress like me? He hates Chesterman. He won¡¯t ever accept in his arms a woman that once passed through Luis¡¯bed.¡±

    ¡°If you want to pretend to be blind, keep going down this road, but I know what I¡¯m talking about. But, I¡¯m not sure anymore about your feelings.¡±

    ¡°My feelings? About what?

    ¡°About Luis Chesterman. You said that he must be our first victim, but instead, the killed one had been Edward Anderson Bell.¡±

    Emily looked afraid around, but nobody was that close to hearing them. ¡°Have you lost your mind? How the hell to shout that loud about it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweety! Nobody will know about what we did. Even if someone will suspect ¡°Red Ants¡± it hasn¡¯t anything to do with us. Every single person in England knows that Christine Bircham is the head of this secret organization. I don¡¯t think that there is still someone who doubts it.¡±

    ¡°I know, but ¡­ there are still many who believe in her. She supported many candidacies for the Government. She had once been Anderson Bell¡¯s mistress too. They can think that she had no reason to kill him.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong here, my dear friend. Where there were feelings, even if they were only because of interest, it can¡¯t be leftover without a trace of ¡°rancor¡± and this ¡°rancor¡± had been spoken with such a French tone, that those who passed next to them were envious of her perfect French accent. ¡°The same happens to Albert. He started to love you when you were a little girl only, brought in Christine¡¯s house, but he hadn¡¯t anything to offer to you and he also knew that he couldn¡¯t ever ¡°buy¡± you from Christine. It¡¯s because of this he¡¯s still next to you. Or what, did you think that it was only because of loyalty? Come on, don¡¯t be silly! No man, nowadays, will be by the side of a woman, only for interest. In your place, I¡¯ll think about entering his bed. It will ¡°force¡± him to be even more loyal than before.¡±

    ¡°Lorenne! How can you talk about such things?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything out of the ordinary. He¡¯s a free man and you are now a free woman. Well, you had always been a free woman, but you preferred to stay in Luis Chasterman¡¯s shadow, being faithful to that cobra, with the name of Christine Bircham.

    ¡°She raised me, Lorenne!¡±

    ¡°She used you! That¡¯s different. You paid her back more than she spent on you. So, don¡¯t be stupid and start to live for once your own life.¡±

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m doing ¡­ now ¡­ I think.¡±

    ¡°No, sweety. You aren¡¯t living. You ¡­ just breathe. Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t figure out that you are so protective of Eva because she reminds you about what happened 20 years ago. She¡¯s not pregnant with your baby, Emily. Stop dreaming about something impossible.¡±

    Emily clenched her fists, listening to Lorenne¡¯s words, but her friend was right. Emily was still obsessive with her past and besides protecting Eva from Christine, she also wanted to live the feeling of a mother when that baby will be born. She was dreaming to raise him and sending Eva to France, but she didn¡¯t know how to talk to Eva about this.

    First, she thought to tell Eva that Brian had an accident and he lost his life, but she gave up on the idea right away, because she understood that it can provoke a loss to Eva and she didn¡¯t want something to happen to the baby. Then, she decided to keep the girl away from Brian, to separate her from him, and when the girl will see that her lover isn¡¯t coming after her, to convince her to give up on the baby and this way Emily will have the chance to be a mother.

    It was cruel for Eva, but this was right for Emily. She started to be egoistic and she didn¡¯t feel remorse anymore. ¡°Eva will have more children in the future. She is young and if she takes care of herself, she can even marry and a baby out of wedlock can be a problem for her¡± Emily told herself one morning when she was trying to convince herself that what she was doing was right, and this devilish fight inside her was gaining more power than ever.

    Emily even started to be angry with Eva, from time to time, when she was seeing that the girl isn¡¯t enough careful and that she¡¯s eating too much and this can create problems for the baby ¡­ that she is walking too fast ¡­ breathing too loud ¡­ jumping when she should have walked, but this ended one day when Eva stopped in front of her, crying and she yelled at Emily: ¡°I¡¯m the mother, Miss Davis. I know better what my child needs¡± and when she saw the girl running up the stairs and she heard the slam of Eva¡¯s room door, Emily understood that she had exaggerated and that Eva could easily understand her plan. So, she decided to calm down and she asked Lorenne to take care of the girl, but Lorenne had her own plans and those weren¡¯t the same as Emily¡¯s.

    What Lorenne wanted was to bring Brian Beneath to their side and the best move was to take care of his child, till she will find out how to convince Emily to tell him about this.

    ¡°I think we should think about the next move,¡± Lorenne said and she managed this way to wake Emily from her daydream.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we should do something right now. It¡¯s too soon. If we leave things to calm down a little more¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Emily. If something or somebody cools down, it means he¡¯s dead and we want to succeed and not to hide. Let me handle this and I think that we should approach John Evans more.¡±

    ¡°John Evans? Why him?

    ¡°Because he hates Chesterman and he will do everything to kneel him. Trust me. It will work and as you got revenge on my name, for Edward Anderson Bell, I¡¯ll do the same for you and the next killed guy will be Luis.¡±

    Lorenne hurried her steps and approached Eva and Albert, talking about something cheerful with them, but not the same Emily was feeling, because she knows that she stepped over a threshold that she shouldn''t have stepped on, but it was already a walk on a path with one single way and no return.

    ***

    Outside there is heavy rain like it hadn¡¯t been in a long while. The window is still open, but it isn¡¯t so cold, as Emily is sitting next to the lit chimney and stares at the dancing flames.

    There is a letter in her hands, but it isn¡¯t open or it has been closed only and it should be sent somewhere right away.

    ¡°I still think that¡¯s wrong what we want to do,¡± is heard from behind Emily, but she didn¡¯t turn to look at Lorenne who was talking to her.

    ¡°Right or not, we must do it. And I also know that you had been waiting for this for so long already. He must die and it must be done immediately.¡±

    ¡°Why Edward? You said that it must be Luis Chesterman, the first who should die.¡±

    ¡°I changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the letter you received? From whom is it? Or, I see that you didn¡¯t open it.¡±

    ¡°Christine. It¡¯s from Christine. She knows we are here.¡±

    ¡°What? But how did she find it out? Don¡¯t tell me she has a spy on my house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She just ¡­ kept an eye on me all this time. This is why she knows so much about our relationship and that it is the last place where I could ask for a shelter.¡±

    ¡°Then she also knows about ¡°Dark Minds¡± and that we¡­¡±

    ¡°No. She has no idea about this because she¡¯s too supercilious to believe that someone could do something behind her back, but it¡¯s time to show her that she¡¯s not in charge anymore.¡±

    ¡°And how Edward¡¯s death will make her understand this and leave us alone?¡±

    ¡°Simple. Sophie Anderson Bell. She hates Christine because she found out that Brian met Eva in her house.¡±

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t true. Eva and Mister Beneath met long before she came into Christine¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°You are right, but I have no intention to correct her.¡±

    Lorenne stared at the back of her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are the one who told Sophie this lie.¡±

    Emily turned her face to Lorenne and to Lorenne¡¯s surprise, she saw the devilish smile Emily had on her face. ¡°You did this. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I must keep her busy and away from Eva. Both of them and what could be more proper than a crime to keep a person busy?¡±

    Lorenne stood up and approached Emily. ¡°Have you completely lost your mind? I know that many died because of us when they bothered us, but this is already beyond any limits. You can¡¯t protect Eva and kill another person.¡±

    Emily looked deeply into her friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why not? This way we kill two rabbits using a bullet only: Eva will be safe and you will get revenge for what happened ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Emily. This is not right. Yes, Edward destroyed my family, but he must suffer while he¡¯s alive.¡±

    Emily passed next to Lorenne and sat down on the sofa, there where the other had sitting not too long ago. ¡°A man like Edward Anderson Bell won¡¯t suffer. He doesn¡¯t know the meaning of this word. But, if we kill him, his daughter will suffer, and this way you will have what you wanted: revenge on him.¡±

    Lorenne couldn¡¯t answer Emily, because a knock was heard on the door. ¡°Come in, Albert. It¡¯s open!¡± Emily said and a few seconds later, Albert entered the room.

    ¡°Did you call me, Miss Davis?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Come closer, Albert!¡±

    Albert approached and took the envelope Emily stretched to him. ¡°In that envelope are two names. And they must disappear from the Earth''s surface, not later than in a week. You can use ¡°Dark Minds¡± if you want, but it will be easier and not that risky for us if you will do it by yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Miss Davis. Don¡¯t worry about this!¡± and bending a little, Albert left the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the second person, Emily?¡± Lorenne asked while sitting next to Emily.

    ¡°You will find it out soon, Lorenne. Don¡¯t hurry up! Soon everything will be as clean as the virgin waters,¡± but Lorenne couldn¡¯t be calm, because she understood that Emily forgets about good manners or common sense and that soon something bad will happen to them too.

 XXXII

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s over when it didn¡¯t even start yet¡±

    ¡°Again raining,¡± thought Albert, looking through the window at the purple sky, which unloaded relentlessly above the Earth, but when he felt the wet and warm snout of Bachaco, he understood that he¡¯s not alone in this world: not anymore.

    ¡°How¡¯s life?¡± Albert talked to the horse, who caressed his forehead with the man''s coat, and instead of a logical answer, Bachaco softly whinnied, looking for something tasty in Albert¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Again, after sugar, my friend. Well, sorry to say it, but there''s nothing left there. Tomorrow. You must wait till tomorrow for another slice¡± and Albert¡¯s hand passed all over the horse''s body, making him close his eyes in delight.

    That night, Albert decided to spend in the stables and not because he didn''t have a warm room in the house, but because he wanted to feel that somebody cares about him and the single creature that loved him unconditionally was, without a doubt, Bachaco.

    This kind animal has been with him for better or for worse: they passed through harsh battles, they ran when they had been chased, and also, they had been together when life was sweet. And because of this, they became brothers of soul in time and they will love each other unconditionally till the life of both will be ended in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a harsh life, my friend,¡± Albert talked to the horse, sitting down on a log, put in the animal¡¯s stable, especially for such conversations, and Bachaco calmed down because he felt that a sad story it¡¯s about to be told and he felt it when he looked into the man¡¯s eyes, that were so lifeless and so hopeless.

    And this was definitely so because Albert felt like nobody loves him, even if his heart is completely and irreversibly given to Emily, but she never showed him that she feels the same or that it will change someday.

    ¡°She won¡¯t change her mind, isn¡¯t it, Bachaco? She will never love me, even if I¡¯m able to die for her.¡± But what kind of answer could give him a poor animal that doesn¡¯t understand humans¡¯ stuff? He could only be next to him, comforting him with his soft breath, showing him that he is there and nothing more, because it was what horses generally do: are next to their owners, become in time their friends and confidants, but never answer them, with wise advice.

    But Bachaco was different. Even if he was just an animal, he knew when his Master needed some love and he just bent his snout and put it on Albert¡¯s shoulder and the two friends stayed like this for a while, thinking about what had been and what was coming.

    ***

    It was also pouring, when Bachaco saw the light of this world for the first time, but inside his mother¡¯s stable was warm and full of straw that was sticking to his wet body, making him feel how lots of fingers were dancing on his black skin and it made him puffing with both nostrils.

    ¡°He felt the scent of straw,¡± a voice had been heard somewhere and the little colt lifted his glance and looked around, trying to find the intruder.

    And the intruder was there. Actually, there were two: an old man about 70, named by many as ¡°cowboy¡± and a young one about 35, who was looking with love at that new life that had just started to know the world.

    ¡°He will be a beauty,¡± the young man said and in his voice was heard a shade of melancholy and he softly smiled when he noticed that the colt is forcing to stand, on his skinny and shaking legs, but it wasn¡¯t an obstacle for him, and when he succeeded and for the first time faced the life from above, came the reward: his mother tasty milk, that warmth him to the bottom of the limbs, filling him with life and strength, and when the meal was finished, was the time to explore the world.

    First, the colt approached the straw and checked why it was so spiky, but after a few puffing without any answer, the little animal got bored and looked for something more interesting there, but then in the stable wasn¡¯t anything else to catch his eyes and because of this, when he heard the young man calling for him, he approached ¡­ not too close, however ¡­ as he decided that it would be safer to wait a little bit till to believe in the stranger.

    ¡°It¡¯s a thoroughbred,¡± the ¡°cowboy,¡± said again, praising his goods. ¡°Just look at his black skin. He inherited it from his father. He¡¯s a pure Arabian and with a Frison, how¡¯s his mother, couldn¡¯t be an animal more precious than this young man. Look at him. How wise he is. Other colts, in his place, would not have separated from their mothers for days, but this one, with only an hour of life, is already exploring the world. And he will be tough. You will see. He will bring me a lot of money when he grows up. I bet on whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Then sell him to me. I¡¯ll pay for him the price you will ask.¡±

    ¡°Sell? What is selling?¡± the little colt thought, looking with curiosity at the two men and the funny movement of his ears, made the young one smile and he could lure him with a cube of sugar.

    ¡°It¡¯s tasty,¡± said the younger one, but the colt didn¡¯t think the same. He tried it, with his wet lips, but even if it had a sweet liquid in it, he told himself that it will better remain at that sweet one, which he earlier tasted, from his mother¡¯s chest, but he continued there, waiting for something and when a hand caressed his mane, he understood that it was called ¡°pleasure¡± when somebody entangles the small strands of hair you have above your head, similar to needles, but at least these ones don¡¯t pinch.

    ¡°Bachaco,¡± whispered the man and smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s a precious name for you. Bachaco! This is your name, my friend and you have not to forget it never¡± and the colt never forgot it, as he never forgot the first caress of Albert¡¯s hand that touched his forehead the day he was born and this made them both be best friends forever.

    It had been already 7 years since Bachaco, the colt, and Albert met for the first time and they both grew old, in their own way.

    The passing of time was more visible on Albert, who¡¯s now 42, but the harshness of years made him look older by about 4 or 5 years. But he¡¯s still handsome: the shade of gray that can now be noticed in his hair, gives him a kind of virility and attraction, but the man can¡¯t see the women¡¯s glances, because his eyes are only focused on Emily and she can¡¯t see him.

    And his eyes. A kind of blue-gray, with blinks of sadness in it, made him look gorgeous and also are hiding in it secrets that can¡¯t ever be revealed to the world, but Eva is the only one who discovered, in time, the biggest secret which Albert wanted to hide.

    It happened the day they went to Central Park, accompanied by Emily and Lorenne. Then, Albert looked at the beauty of the trees that were awakened after the winter and sighed, and right away his glance was headed behind him and this slow movement couldn¡¯t remain unnoticed by Eva.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her about it?¡± the girl asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Miss Davis will deny it to you. She also lacks love.¡±

    ¡°But, not all the feelings in this world are to be reciprocal. Are feelings that remain hidden forever.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Even if it makes the heart vibrate like the guitar strings under the wave of sad music?¡±

    Albert smiled. He liked that feeling and he thought that it was only his and of Bachaco because he told only the horse about what happens inside him, but it seems that his eyes always betrayed him.

    ¡°Do you think she knows about it, Miss Stonebridge?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Miss Davis thinks, but I¡¯m sure that every woman in this world dreams about the love of man only for her¡± Eva stared into his eyes once again and she smiled at him.

    ¡°She also suffers, because of love,¡± Albert thought. ¡°And you? Did you tell what your heart whispers, to the one who you always think about?¡±

    ¡°He knows,¡± Eva whispered and touched her belly. It was what her heart was telling her, that Brian loves her and that he will love the baby too, but days were running behind and he wasn¡¯t coming for them.

    ¡°He knows,¡± Eva¡¯s words spun in Albert¡¯s head, but what does Emily know about his feelings?? He¡¯s afraid to ask her about this. He¡¯s afraid to be rejected and to lose the last possibility he has to be with her, even if it means to kill for her, because it was the last Emily asked him to do: to kill two people. And he did it.

    ***

    In the envelope, which Emily gave Albert, were written the names of those who should die soon, because they were an obstacle in Emily Davis¡¯way.

    First on the list had been Alfred Stonebridge and when the teamster read it, he shuddered. ¡°Why?¡± his lips whispered. ¡°Why did Miss Davis decide to remove this person? He¡¯s Eva¡¯s father and even if he sold her and never cared about his daughter, his blood flows in the girl¡¯s veins and it won¡¯t change ever. Also, Albert knew that Eva didn¡¯t hate her father. They talked once about it and she said that she had been made with him at the beginning, but after finding out what love means, she never cared anymore about what happened about a year ago.

    And yet, Albert couldn¡¯t question the orders and he first went to Stonebridge¡¯s house, but he didn¡¯t know yet how to kill this man. ¡°I¡¯ll decide when the time will come,¡± Albert thought and jumping on Bachaco¡¯s back, they galloped away, but when he got at Stonebridge¡¯s house, he had been surprised to find a strange man standing in front of the house and when Albert asked about the owner¡¯s location the stranger sent him to the cemetery.

    ¡°Alfred Stonebridge died? Why? What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Pneumonia. It killed him in only a month and this because nobody had been next to him to take care of him¡± the stranger said and spit with disgust.¡± The children nowadays are so ungrateful. I heard that he had a daughter somewhere, but she didn''t even come to say goodbye to him. What a shame!¡± and the man moved away, leaving behind him an abandoned and empty house.

    ¡°If you knew what he did to his daughter,¡± Albert whispered, and, jumping off Bachaco¡¯s back he approached the entrance in the house, but he couldn¡¯t get in, because of the big iron lock that was hanging on the massive wooden door.

    Albert still remembers the day when he and Miss Davis came after Eva. This door was open then, but even if there wasn¡¯t anybody to receive them and the house looked empty, it wasn¡¯t so cold. It wasn¡¯t, because he saw Eva¡¯s smile that day, when he left the house without looking back and even if that smile wasn¡¯t because of love or happiness, it was warm and it was beautiful and it reminded Albert about the moment he saw Emily for the first time.

    She had the same age as Eva. And she also smiled at him that day, and the heart of the 20-years-old man melted in seconds and remained warm for about 20 years after that moment.

    But in time things changed. Especially after Emily became Luis Chesterman¡¯s mistress and it broke Albert¡¯s heart, but even so, he couldn¡¯t leave. He couldn¡¯t, because of his heart that was beating fast in his chest, reminding him of the warm feelings he had for her and he decided to wait. Yes, she will return someday. She will be back and then he will have a chance, but even after she said goodbye to Luis, she didn¡¯t look at Albert and neither considered him a man worthy of her love.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡± Albert thought, still staring at the closed wooden door, but something inside told him that it wasn¡¯t. That soon will be stormy weather and that it will change everything he knew for years.

    He knew it, but nobody listened to him and he also didn¡¯t dare to tell Emily about his worries. She must find it out by herself and if Albert should die protecting her, he will die. At least this way he will feel that he was with her, that she will remember him in her memories like the one who was next to her till the last breath left his alive chest. And Alfred sighed.

    Bachaco answered with a neigh and Albert decided that it was time for the second mission. It was already dusk and the sky was colored in red-purple when Albert and Bachaco were galloping toward the forest next to the village and with the first rays of the night they hid their bodies in the woods.

    ***

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Edward asked Albert, after being dragged out of his carriage.

    Albert took off the mask he had on his face and looked at the kneeling man in front of him. He had nothing against this man, but he was forced to obey orders and even if he didn¡¯t know what for, this man should die, it was the time and the teamster squatted and looked into Edward¡¯s eyes and in low voice said: ¡°I¡¯m the Angel of death¡± and a dagger cut Edward¡¯s throat.

    The dying man grabbed his own throat with both hands and shuddered while feeling the cold breath of the other world calling for him. And his eyes, colored red, were staring in front, at that unknown man that had cut the thread of his life without even doubting about it and his lips moved in a frightened whisper. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why,¡± Albert answered and he cleaned the dagger blade from the man¡¯s coat. ¡°I know only that your death is convenient for somebody. Think about it while you walk on the path of death, to meet with his angels.¡±

    While falling to the ground, still pressing the bleeding wound with empty hands, Edward saw Albert and another man approaching their horses and then leaving in a hurry.

    Not far from Edward was his teamster, unconscious. He had only a small wound on his temple, after being hit with a bat, to not intervene, but it wasn¡¯t deadly. And Edward had been envious of his worker at that moment, because the one had been lucky and that he soon will be again walking, and breathing and laughing, while he should die now.

    And the question ¡°why?¡± was still buzzing in his head, but he couldn¡¯t find the answer. He didn¡¯t know who hated him so much that to order his death and he sketched a sad smile and tears started to fall from his eyes, because he loves life. He dreamt about many things during the years of his life and he still had so many things to do until to end with his existence, but others had been faster than him and decided in his place.

    That day had to be a special one. He lied to his wife that he was going to visit a sick friend in a neighboring village, but he was intending to meet Lorenne and spend the day with her. And maybe the night too, he thought, because that woman was driving him crazy. Especially the scent of her skin, the taste of her lips, that hadn''t even been able to try them, but only with looking at their fleshy shape, he was filled with desire and the warmth of her arms. Oh, that warmth he tried only once, when they were alone in his carriage, after he brought her back home, made him that day the happiest man in the world.

    Now, she will be someone else¡¯s. Her lips will kiss another. Her skin will be touched by another man and it was the biggest regret Edward had before death.

    And then came the revelation: a gun in his hand, a snowy glade in the forest, and a shot man, bleeding on the ground, with a wound in his head. And a yell that woke him up and a woman, calling the name of the dead one, passed next to him and approached the victim.

    Edward was still with the stretched hand, aiming at the victim when he saw her face: that woman was Lorenne. She was crying, her husband¡¯s death, and she was blaming Edward for this, while her shaking body was covering the lifeless corpus of the man, she had loved the most.

    ¡°She was there,¡± Edward¡¯s awakened mind before death whispered inside his head. ¡°She got revenge now. She¡¯s the angel of death who sent after me his hatred¡± and Edward¡¯s eyes closed forever, with a bloody palm falling in the wet soil.

    A curse is always reaching you. Even if you try to escape, he will find you and the curse is always a woman, who will never forget what you did and Lorenne couldn¡¯t do this, because her husband¡¯s death had been unfair. He paid with his life for her refusal of spending the night with Edward and to pay this way the few debts her husband had.

    To defend her honor, after finding out about the shameful proposal she received from Anderson Bell, her husband asked Edward for a duel and he died in the end, but at least he defended his woman because after that day Edward never returned to that town or asked for the payment.

    And Lorenne let the time pass. She let the others forget about what happened the day when her husband died, but she never forgot about the revenge and now she managed to wash the shame of her past and to get the payment for her loss.

 XXXIII

    ¡°Sometimes is better to be a quiet mouse and not the yelling cat¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still quiet,¡± Sophie thought while staring through the window at the nature of May that was so beautifully illuminated by the dusk sunshine, making it to be similar to a multicolored green crystal.

    But this beauty wasn¡¯t warming Sophie¡¯s soul. She felt so cold inside, so empty and nothing could fill this void inside her, because there it was already the realm of her hatred and of thoughts of getting revenge of those who killed Edward and also of the woman who made her feel vulnerable and who trampled her honor, as Brian¡¯s wife.

    ¡°She must die,¡± Sophie told Marianne after she found out that Brian is meeting someone and that she has a rival, but her elder friend was wiser than Sophie was and while cunningly smiling, Marianne told her friend: ¡°why kill someone to get revenge? Better find out her weaknesses and use it in your favor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m capable of such sacrifice, Marianne. I hate her too much to accept her near me and I¡¯m not you to accept the presence of my husband¡¯s mistress around me.¡±

    ¡°But you have to if you want to be the one honored in the end, Sophie. Or what, do you prefer others to blame you for hurting an innocent girl, who still learns about life, and to accept her instead? She¡¯s younger and charming, while you have so many enemies already and this can be a trump card in her favor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak and you know this. If I want someone dead, I¡¯ll have this satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t have it. Because you don¡¯t have Brian¡¯s acceptance and this is something that you won¡¯t ever have.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡±

    ¡°Kill Brian and this way you will have a free path to destroy your enemy, but even so, I doubt you will succeed. Remember that the girl got her back for the rest of her life. Being a ¡°Red Ant¡± gives her a privilege you won¡¯t have ever. Only if you don¡¯t change your mind and enter the bed of someone influential in this society.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever fall so down, Marianne. I¡¯m not ¡­ such a person.¡±

    ¡°Then use your brain and let others use their body for you. Be the quiet mouse who succeeded in everything, then the cat who is skillful to sneak around, but who is never able to catch the mouse.¡±

    ¡°And to do this, what should I do? Be someone¡¯s mistress?¡±

    ¡°No. As I said, let others use their bodies and you take advantage of this. If that girl prefers to be Brian¡¯s mistress, let her be and wait. Men are weak. He will soon find another ¡°doll¡± to play with and then you can ¡°get¡± the other playing your own music. It won¡¯t be hard for her to enter someone else¡¯s bed and to bring you satisfaction and success, while she thinks that she is getting revenge on her ex.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that sure that Brian and that girl will end their relationship soon. Remember that they are expecting a baby.¡±

    ¡°A child your husband doesn''t know about and this means something: that baby isn¡¯t his, because if he was, the girl would have taken advantage of this and you would have been a divorced woman by now and not still his wife.¡±

    What Marianne was saying made sense, because Brian still doesn¡¯t know that he will be a father soon, and it was something that Sophie had never expected. But what made her wonder, even more, it was the reason why Eva still keeps silent and why that baby should be a secret, but later these wandering thoughts remained only thoughts when she had been overwhelmed by anger and desire to kill those who ended with her father¡¯s life.

    One month passed since then and she still couldn¡¯t find out who was to blame for his death. And this makes her feel so unprotected, so weak because she understands the cruel reality in which she lives: nobody cares about the dead people. If they are gone, nobody remembers them and Edward was now just a shadow, a man who existed once, who had been an important person, but he isn¡¯t anymore and his sphere of influence faded off.

    Everybody, whoever knew once Edward, is turning his back to Sophie, and she couldn¡¯t find out anything about the businesses in which he had been involved before his death or about the woman with whom he had been seen in that period of time, and this silence, that is installing around her, makes her nervous and makes her mistake so bad, as she had never done before.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The slammed door of her room awakened her and when she turned toward the intruder, she saw a furious Brian, staring at her, as if she was Death itself. But Sophie wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him, so she decided that it was time to go out for a walk, but not the same thought had Brian, who took a step in front of her, preventing her from passing.

    ¡°Was it really necessary, Sophie? Entering someone¡¯s house, while the owner isn¡¯t present, equates to a criminal offense. You can be called to the trial, for God Sake.¡±

    Sophie smiled and looked into her husband¡¯s eyes, but he wasn¡¯t preoccupied with her: he was afraid that she was trying to find the one who he so much forced himself to keep hidden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said in a passive voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t find who I was looking for. It seems she ran away, like a rat. But it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t find her. It¡¯s just a matter of time, Brian. Just a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°She has nothing to do with this. And you know it. For God Sake, she¡¯s just a child. She hasn¡¯t the power to kill someone. Think about it first and then act, Sophie. You are unpredictable now and this forces you to make bad decisions.¡±

    ¡°And because of whom I¡¯m so irrational, Brian Beneath?¡± and Sophie¡¯s eyes started to burn again, because of hatred, even if she tried so hard to be calm in front of her husband, with whom she couldn¡¯t find a common language for such a long time already. ¡°All this happens because of you and of your mistress. Since you two started to see each other, all my bad luck fell over me. My father died. My marriage is about to break up. Don¡¯t ask me to be wise, when ¡­ a girl is taking everything that is mine. And you are mine, Brian. You are my husband and stop defending her, in front of me, because she¡¯s not a child. Not anymore, since she entered your bed. A 17-years-old girl only, you say? At this age, some women have children already. She¡¯s not a child anymore, Brian. She¡¯s a woman already. You made her a woman and you made her your mistress.¡±

    ¡°Then blame me, for everything that happened. She¡¯s not guilty of this.¡±

    ¡°And you are as stupid as always. I¡¯m not leaving behind me this idea. I don¡¯t want to. I told you once that if you betray me with someone and that person will try to take my place, I¡¯ll make her crawl at my feet, while I¡¯ll crush her like a damn bug.¡±

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t leave any choice, Sophie. I won¡¯t stay quiet if you try to hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want, but you won¡¯t succeed. Do you know why? It¡¯s because a hurt woman it¡¯s capable of everything and I¡¯m capable of everything at this moment because I won¡¯t lose my husband too, as I¡¯ve lost my father.¡±

    ¡°You lost me the same moment you closed the door in front of me the night we married. Then I stopped being yours. Stop dreaming about the impossible.¡±

    Brian left the room, leaving an astonished Sophie behind him. And she shuddered, because of anger and because she found out once again that he never loved her and that he never understood her. He never wanted to enter her shoes and to understand what she was feeling. She isn¡¯t to blame, because she is sick. She can¡¯t give him a baby and she can¡¯t also accept him having a child with someone else. And she hates those moments when they are arguing about something and Brian is using this against her: over and over again and she can¡¯t also understand how he doesn¡¯t realize that this way he forces her wish even more for her rival¡¯s death.

    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing,¡± Sophie mumbled while staring at the open door. ¡°And he still didn¡¯t find out who Lorenne Fabeau is" and this makes Sophie think that Brian is involved in something against her.

    ¡°He always does the same when he wants to hide something,¡± Sophie told herself, returning to the window and staring outside, and she saw then Brian leaving home in a hurry. ¡°He must know where the other is. It¡¯s because of this he doesn¡¯t tell me anything about what he found out or maybe he is really involved in my father¡¯s death. I hope no, Brian. I hope no or I swear I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡±

    She continued staring through the window for about half an hour more. Then she exited her room and, slowly descending the stairs, she looked around. That house is so cold and so empty and she started to hate it, even if once she loved this house so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect to kill someone here,¡± she whispered and slowly tapped with her fingers on the rails of the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s necessary only a push and someone''s life will end, while he¡¯s rolling down the stairs.¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking about, Sophie, but trust me, it¡¯s not as easy as you think.¡±

    Looking in front, with a lost glance, she saw Marianne, waiting for her at the end of the stairs, and saying nothing, Sophie finished descending it and passing next to her friend, she forced the other woman to follow her in the living room and both approached the chimney.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy, Marianne. But God knows how much I want this. If she falls down the stairs and she loses her baby, I¡¯ll be happy then¡± and throwing a log inside the chimney, Sophie made the flames increase, hungrily eating the wood, while she imagined this as being her stuck claws, in the enemy¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Do you really want this?¡± Marianne asked her friend and touching her shoulders with both hands, she forced Sophie to look at her.

    ¡°If so, will you help me to get what I want?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this, but it won¡¯t cool the arson in your soul. I can guarantee this.¡±

    Now is when Sophie finally remembered that Marianne passed through something similar in the past and that she also managed to get rid of her rival¡¯s baby by pushing her down the stairs, but what still remains a secret is if she did this alone or she had been helped by someone, but it never bothered Sophie, who always blindly believed in Ms. Chesterman, because she wasn¡¯t only a wise woman, but she also knew how to do things to remain a secret and to make you feel complete and happy, with your revenge.

 XXXIV

    ¡°Sometimes life gives us a hard time when we want to love the most¡±

    The hatred Brian was feeling in his soul was unspeakable because he had never expected that Sophie would be so obsessed and so reckless of her rival, enough to wish her death. And even if Sophie never talked openly about this, Brian saw it in her eyes, full of jealousy and zeal, and this always made her lose control and accuse an innocent girl of Edward¡¯s death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never allow her this,¡± whispered Brian, while his carriage was moving in a hurry on the London streets, washed by the brilliant midday sun.

    ¡°Something goes wrong, mister Beneath? I see you are really downcast these days¡± told him Bardain, while keeping tightly the reins, so that the horses don''t run wild and heaven forbid, feeling free, to trample someone under feet because this was something intolerable in modern English society.

    ¡°Nothing special,¡± Brian replied dryly, trying to send the teamster his hidden wish to be left alone, but on the other side, he wanted at least somebody to tell him that everything will end well, if he wants it and if he does things well.

    But what he was most afraid of was to be judged harshly by somebody, because he was feeling guilty for not keeping a tight rein his feelings for Eva and he made her love him so much that she entered his bed and she became his mistress, when he could first wait for his divorce of Sophie and then to marry Eva.

    However, as Bardain often says: ¡°fate has its own plans. We are nobody to interfere in it¡± so he finally managed to control himself, when they were already out of London, heading toward Marlow in a hurry, where he knew Christine could be, because even if he tried not to face her, especially after making plans with Beatrice Evans to help John to apply for the Prime Minister position, but this time he hadn¡¯t any other choice. He must find Eva as quickly as possible until Sophie won¡¯t plan something devilish, that can hurt the woman he loves the most.

    But Brian was also afraid that he wouldn''t find her. He was afraid that Sophie, who had much more influence than he had, thanks to the acquaintances of her father, will be the first in finding Eva and to destroy her future, she will tell the girl about the reasons why Brian approached first Alfred Stonebridge and her, but what he didn¡¯t know was that Sophie lost most of those connections because most of the Edward¡¯s ¡°best friends¡± and partners were afraid not to end like him and they tried not to reveal the fact that they had been once in good relationship with him and about the businesses and plans that they made, while the ex-Prime Minister was still alive.

    ¡°Tell me, Bardain, what would you do if you hate someone so much that you wish him death?¡± Brian asked, in the end, his teamster, but even if he tried to be extremely calm and calculated, a slow shaking of his voice was betraying him, but this didn¡¯t bother at all Bardain, who took his time to think about the meaning of the question and then he answered calmly as if he chose his words: ¡°Probably I¡¯ll kill him, mister Beneath. Usually, I am a calm person, but if someone manages to drive me crazy, I¡¯ll be cruel at heart, because my honor is the most important for me.¡±

    ¡°Honor,¡± Brian told himself. He had forgotten this word for so long or at least he pretended not to know its meaning because it was why he was afraid - that this ¡°honor¡± will make him step back and finally lose Eva. Yes, he was afraid. Such a successful and great man as Brian started to fear the loss of a woman and not an ordinary woman, but one who managed to ¡°touch¡± his soul.

    He loves her. Yes, he loves her and he wishes to be with her, but he still can¡¯t find the right path that will bring them together, happily and forever. He fought with himself and with the world for months, he knocked on many doors, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer, and the fact that Eva finally disappeared somewhere made Brian doubt if she went somewhere alone or someone forced her because Eva wasn¡¯t a woman to go somewhere in silence, without telling him a word, without sending him a note at least or to tell him goodbye, but she left ¡­ somewhere and that place he doesn¡¯t know it and she also didn¡¯t say goodbye to him.

    At first, he thought that it was one of Christine¡¯s tricks to punish him, because he dared to betray her, instead of helping her in her plans, when he became Beatrice¡¯s ally and worked for her to bring John Evans in the list of the favorites for the Prime Minister chair, but he soon gave up to the idea, when he found out about Sophie¡¯s plans: she hired a private detective, well-known in London for his well-made job and for his harsh methods of searching and that he was never refused to do a job if it meant loyal customers and a lot of money.

    The detective¡¯s name was Vincent Keen. A man about 40, with a huge experience in a lot of spheres of searching and who also knew how to do his job to succeed. In his track record were mentioned a lot of solved cases, once enough hard that even the English Police couldn¡¯t solve it, but he did it, because of his stubbornness and perseverance, and of course, of a very experimented eyes, because he could ¡°smell¡± if the case was an ordinary one, made by a cheap thief or it was a ¡°request¡± of someone influential and rich enough to involve later also with the solving of the case.

    But the fact that there was a puppeteer wasn¡¯t at all a problem for Keen, whose priority was the successful solving of the case and not to satisfy a ¡°rich ass¡± how he used to call those always involved in something stinky and in the majority of the cases he was right, because his cases almost always were related to a criminal wearing wealthy clothes.

    Keen had never been a wealthy man. He was born in a poor family, but his zeal to become someone important in life, someone with a word to say, helped him a lot in achieving his goals.

    To have the possibility to learn, he was hired for a variety of jobs, which was bringing him little money, but enough to buy books useful for learning, but this didn¡¯t help him to find the right path through life. Till one day, when he found, by chance, at a crossroad, a police novel and what he read in that novel changed his life, because the book was about a detective involved in a murder case as a suspect after he dared to cross someone¡¯s path while searching for the guilty one of another crime, but the manner of the detective to solve the case, clean and quickly, made Keen think twice about what he wants to do for a living and he decided that being such a detective is close to his manner of being.

    He was 17 at that moment, but he already knew that life as a detective won¡¯t be boring, and also it will bring him a sure and constant monthly income, so he started to think about how he could become one.

    But it hasn''t been easy. He needed more than 10 years to establish connections, only to pass the exam, but he managed it, but this success also brought him a bitter taste on his tongue, because he still remembered how many times he had to trample his honor under feet and to bow his head in front of ¡°slags¡±, but as the ends justify the means, Vincent decided that it¡¯s better this way, for the moment, to bow your head at first, to have later the possibility to look others from above and to pass besides those who once offended you, showing them what they lost when they didn¡¯t appreciate you.

    ¡°What wind brought you here, mister Beneath?¡± Vincent asked Brian when he knocked on the door and entered the detective¡¯s office, followed by Keen¡¯s young secretary.

    ¡°I think we can have a more productive conversation, sitting face to face, as an equal man to another and not standing and looking at the other from top to toe or from toe to top,¡± replied Brian and in his voice was felt a trace of reproach and Keen disliked it because he was used to be the one who decided how the conversation will take place and not others to make decisions in his place, but knowing who Brian Beneath is, he preferred not to include himself in Brian¡¯s list of persona non-grata, especially being the husband of one of his clients.

    ¡°Of course, take a seat, Mister Beneath, and excuse my awkwardness. A tea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll better prefer a private conversation, if possible,¡± Brian answered, discreetly glancing at the secretary, who was quietly waiting next to the door.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Of course, of course! You can leave us alone, Karine. We need nothing else for the moment.¡±

    Karine, a young lady about 20, with black hair and eyes of the same shade, which was immediately catching the eye of men, slowly bent in front of them and she left the office, carefully closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Now we can freely talk,¡± said Keen, and, stretching his hand, he took a cigar to light, but when he saw Brian staring at him, he changed his mind. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°How far did you get with the investigation Sophie asked you to do?¡± asked Brian, with a superior tone, even if he forced himself not to show it to his interlocutor.

    Keen smiled, but it wasn¡¯t his usual smile. He disliked his interlocutor, but he couldn¡¯t do anything else than to answer and not to start an argument, he preferred to choose his words first, while he was carefully analyzing every minor detail on Brian¡¯s movement, who also wasn¡¯t afraid to spy on him.

    ¡°And, why should I talk to you about that investigation, mister Beneath? From what I know, Sophie Anderson Bell was the one who hired me for this job and her order was not to reveal any detail of this with anyone, besides her person. And of course, mister Anderson Bell¡¯s death, isn¡¯t a subject of talk for us two either, even if you are his son-in-law.¡±

    Brian stared at the detective for a few seconds, being not too convinced that they are talking about the same thing and even if he was afraid not to step on the wrong foot and to reveal his intention with the detective, knowing the ¡°dog nose¡± which this one had, he decided to ask him directly: ¡°I¡¯m talking about finding the location of Lorenne Fabeau and Eva Stonebridge. I¡¯m sure Sophie talked to you about this.¡±

    ¡°This is really an upside downturn,¡± thought Keen, who finally understood what Brian had in mind and, to his surprise, he felt that is coming another deal with a new client, more than being an interrogatory related to the case, so he decided to change his aggressive tone on a soft one and friendly, if possible, and lighting his cigar, he also gave one to Brian, who right away refused it, insisting in listening to his answer.

    ¡°What I think is that we are talking about different things, mister Beneath. My investigation isn¡¯t related to any of the two ladies you mentioned. It¡¯s just related to the ex-Prime Minister and about his connections before death, especially if it¡¯s related to some strange women. My question is still about the relationship between Edward Anderson Bell and those two ladies and I¡¯ll really appreciate the fact if you can give me some details about it. ¡°

    ¡°Unfortunately I can help you with this,¡± answered Brian, more convinced than ever to show to the daring detective who¡¯s in charge with this conversation, especially when he felt that the awkward questions the detective was asking him to solve his case, weren''t something to help him, but anyway, Keen had something that was giving him certain confidence and this was closely related with the fact that all those who ever hired Keen for a job, told others about his loyalty and that he never ¡°revealed¡± the results of his investigations to anybody else if it wasn¡¯t the one who hired him.

    ¡°I want to hire you, if possible, detective Keen. I need to find a person and I need to find her as soon as possible. I¡¯ll pay really well for this job.¡±

    Keen pierced him with his glance. ¡°This man knows a lot,¡± Keen said to himself, while he was puffing white-gray smoke rolls from his mouth. ¡°And, who should I find?¡±

    ¡°Eva Stonebridge. She''s been missing for two months already and I need to find her, urgently. This isn¡¯t something to wait, while her life might be in danger, and this is what interests me: her safety.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it interests you,¡± whispered Keen, who was already informed about Brian¡¯s affair with Eva, but because it wasn¡¯t something connected to his case, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this, but things changed now, favorable for Keen because he understood that he could earn more, investigating the same, because his cop instinct told him that this wasn¡¯t a simple murder case or missing and there was for sure a hidden reason he must find out. And if this is related with Edward Anderson Bell, who was known all around for his past relationships and the methods of doing businesses, for sure wasn¡¯t something random there.

    ¡°Why not?!¡± finally answered Keen and he gave Brian a sheet of paper to write down his contract conditions, while he did the same, but in shorter sentences, where he was ensuring his client about his loyalty and to solve the case as soon as possible.

    When the details had been discussed and the contract signed, Brian left the detective¡¯s office in a hurry, because he decided to turn back to London, being already half a way to Marlow, because he realized that Keen could help him better in this, so he decided to visit him first and later to go to Christine, if still necessary. And he understood that his instinct didn¡¯t fail him, because he knew already that he wasn¡¯t able anymore to solve this case alone and that he needed help and who better than a detective as Keen was.

    Also, hiring Keen, helped Brian to avoid another wave of pressure coming from Sophie and Christine because he had been between two fires since he started to date Eva.

    On one side was Christine, trying to manipulate him with Eva, if he doesn¡¯t help her, and on the other side was Sophie, who had the same aim: to separate him from the woman he loves and even if he tried so hard to escape from this vicious circle and not to involve Eva in this, he couldn''t and it brought more hate toward her of her rivals and he wasn¡¯t able anymore to protect her.

    And still was Beatrice involved in this, with whom he was involved in politics, to the detriment of Christine and Luis Chesterman and this also made him more vulnerable.

    Attacked from three parts, Brian saw how everything that he built till that moment crashed and that he lost the patience and the concentration in solving such things successfully. This is why he made such a drastic decision to hire a detective and he felt better when he signed that contract because he was now free to concentrate on better things and one of these was to confuse Sophie.

    ¡°If she looks for a war, then she will have one,¡± said Brian, while getting into the carriage and after they left Keen¡¯s office, he told him teamster to turn back home.

    ¡°What about Marlow?¡± tried to understand the thoughts of his master, Bardain, enough confused with such a decision, because it wasn¡¯t something specific for Brian to turn back from a chosen path, even if he understood later that it wasn¡¯t the right one.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to waste our time till there,¡± answered Brian, and, approaching Bardain¡¯s ear, he whispered: ¡°I¡¯m more than sure that Christine has something to do with Eva¡¯s missing. If I press her with questions about Eva¡¯s location, she can hurt her or send her out of the country, and this is something that I can''t allow. It¡¯s better to let a fresh mind investigate this case. I¡¯m not capable anymore. Too many emotions are taking over me.¡±

    ¡°And anyway, I still think that it can be an inconvenience for you to involve the detective hired by Ms. Beneath in such private cases. He can betray you.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t do that. Keen is a jerk and a slippery man if it¡¯s related to his investigations, but he isn¡¯t a traitor. If he has a signed contract, he won¡¯t say a word about what he found out, even if it can cost him life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t bet on this. Life is much more important than a job and this counts for everybody. He won¡¯t keep silent.¡±

    ¡°But I know that he will. I have known him for a long time already. First, I met him when my father was still alive, because he hired a private detective then, to find Helen Walker and Alfred Stonebridge and Keen was working then for that detective. He never said a word about this, even if many asked him to do that. They offered him a lot of money then, for talking, but he didn¡¯t, because he knew that it would cost my father a lot and he preferred loyalty instead of fame.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, they couldn¡¯t solve the case then. Helen and Alfred¡¯s location wasn¡¯t discovered,¡± tried Bardain to insist on his position, but right away he remembered that the day before Brian¡¯s father''s death, Baron Beneath received a report and after he read it, he was so sad as if the world crashed over him. ¡°It can¡¯t be. That report¡­¡±

    ¡°It was about where my father could have found Helen and Alfred and that they weren¡¯t married yet and that Helen was still Alfred¡¯s mistress and this hurt my father and he did what he did.¡±

    Even if hurts him a lot and he tried not to accept it, Brian must do it, he must accept that his father killed himself not because he had been betrayed by the woman he was about to marry, but because she preferred to be someone¡¯s mistress, instead of his wife and because he couldn¡¯t accept this shame anymore, Baron pressed the trigger that morning, ending his life and the suffering that was killing him inside.

    ¡°And, what you¡¯ll do now, mister Beneath? Should we just stay quiet and wait?¡± Bardain wondered loudly, but Brian didn¡¯t answer for several minutes, thinking about something, but finally, he talked, calmly and mostly whispering: ¡°No. What I have in mind is to kneel Sophie and to do this I must separate her from Marianne Chesterman, but still, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±

    ¡°The best way of confusing someone is to transform him into persona non-grata and to do it, all you need is to spread some rumors. False or true, it always hits the target,¡± said Bardain, in a secret tone and it sketched a smile to Brian because Bardain was right: if someone¡¯s honor is in danger, he will fight for it and he won¡¯t have time to interfere in someone else¡¯s business.

    ¡°How come I didn''t think of that before?¡± wondered Brian and when he took the right time to think and to make a decision, he asked Bardain to change their way and to go to Ms. Amiral¡¯s house, known in town as the best slanderer and she¡¯s the best option, especially after Sophie had offended her at Edward¡¯s funeral.

 XXXV

    ¡°Love is something that bonds us forever, while hatred destroys us and others¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about what we want to do?¡± Marianne asked Sophie, while the two were waiting inside the carriage, in front of Christine¡¯s house, but that house was empty in their eyes because no trace of life was seen around.

    And anyway, coming here, Sophie had waited to find out answers: about her father¡¯s death, about the society games in which Edward was involved, but the most important for her was to find out about who her rival really was and where she could find her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely sure about this,¡± Sophie said and she got out of the carriage.

    Being already outside, she looked with hatred at the luxurious house from in front of her. ¡°Christine Bircham has good taste¡± she whispered through her teeth, but Sophie¡¯s remark produced only a fake smile on Marianne¡¯s face because she knew the name of the man who took care that this house to look so beautiful and to be Christine¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Of course, she has. Especially knowing that we share the same man¡± Marianne answered and she went first toward the entrance door.

    Sophie stood in place for a few seconds more, after Marianne¡¯s departure and looking around, a kind of anxiety took over her: the place looked too quiet in her opinion and even a gust of wind wasn¡¯t blowing there, troubling the surroundings, and that meant only one thing: they won¡¯t find anybody inside of that house.

    Knocking on the door, Marianne at first received no answer, but something inside her was telling her to insist and she did it. She knocked once again, and once again, till she felt that she was losing control and that her blood was flowing giddily through her veins, and then she just simply hit the door with the fist, making a deafening sound to be heard all around, coming out of the dried and thick wooden door.

    ¡°There¡¯s nobody, isn¡¯t it?¡± she heard Sophie¡¯s voice behind her and in her friend¡¯s voice, Marianne could distinguish a kind of trace of cunning that made her hatred hardening even more and to want to get in that house, at any price.

    ¡°Should we try to enter through the back door?¡± she told Sophie, but after her friend slowly nodded approvingly at her thought and they took a few steps toward the back of the house, the front door slowly half-opened and they could see Anne¡¯s eyes, blinking in the darkness.

    ¡°Ms. Christine isn¡¯t home at this moment. Please, come back later or leave a message and she will contact you later¡± simply told them the girl, while she was looking carefully at the two intruders, who weren¡¯t inspiring her any trust.

    ¡°What a shame!¡± Marianne cunningly answered and she approached the door. ¡°And¡­ can I know when Ms. Christine will be back in town?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer your question. Ms. Bircham decided to take a long vacation and she didn¡¯t tell me when she will be back¡± Anne decided to close more the door, giving the two women a sign that the conversation is over, but when Marianne put her leg between the half-open door, Anne had scared, because she hadn''t expected such a reaction from a lady from High Society.

    She doesn¡¯t know any of them, but something was telling her that their coming here wasn¡¯t random and that they will bring troubles for her, because since she¡¯s working for Christine, she never saw a woman entering this house to visit her master, and also, she never saw a man visiting Christine.

    The one who always went somewhere for days was Christine, who always was telling her to keep an eye on Eva, but after Eva and Miss Davis left the house, Christine also decided to leave, at least for a while, and without telling anything to Anne, one morning she got in the carriage and went somewhere, taking with her only two small bags with personal stuff.

    Anne saw her leaving, while she was watching outside through the half-opened window, but she didn¡¯t dare to exit the house and to ask Christine what she should do. If Christine told her nothing, it means that she¡¯ll be free for a while and this wasn¡¯t a bad thing, because she could finally have some time for her.

    Then, the days passed, one after another, and it was too silent and this made the girl get bored. Even if she cleaned the house twice a day, she still had a lot of free time and this made her feel sorrow that Eva and Miss Davis left, because even if Emily always gave her a lot of things to do, at least she knew that somebody was home, if something happened and that she was safe.

    But now it is different. These two women, who came here uninvited and who were asking her a lot of awkward questions, were so unpleasant and it made the girl try to get rid of them as soon as possible, because she didn¡¯t know the answer to any of the questions they asked, and even if she knew it, she would have told them nothing, because she¡¯s loyal to Christine and these ladies aren¡¯t Christine¡¯s friends, for sure.

    ¡°And anyway¡­¡± continued Marianne. ¡°As a servant in this house, you should know at least something of what your owner does. Otherwise, you eat for free the bread they are giving to you.¡±

    Marianne¡¯s remark and the way she was talking to the girl ¡­ superior and somehow unpleasant that she¡¯s forced to talk to a servant and not to someone equal to her, made Anne feel how all the blood is flowing in her head and after she had suddenly opened the door, hardly hitting the wall with it, she leaned firmly on both legs and with her hands on her hips she snapped at Marianne, who was piercing her with the glance.

    ¡°It seems to me that the ladies from High Society don¡¯t understand easily a sent message, so I¡¯ll lower myself to your level and I¡¯ll explain it to you: if I told you that Ms. Christine wasn¡¯t home, it¡¯s because she isn¡¯t and I don¡¯t have why to explain anything else to you. And related to my role in this house: I know it very well, because I¡¯m here to keep away from this house all those uneducated beings that want to enter here, and to¡­¡± but her dare had been rewarded with a painful slap on her face and the hit of Marianne¡¯s palm ¡°had burn¡± the girl¡¯s facial skin and it got till deep inside the bones.

    Touching her cheek with her palm and staring at the two women who had dared to hurt her, Anne felt how the tears rushed into her eyes. She hadn''t expected such a reaction toward her and the matter that she had been unfairly slapped deeply hurt her, because she didn¡¯t know what to do further and when Marianne took a step in front, intending to enter the house, Anne took a step in front of the woman, blocking the entrance.

    ¡°To one side of my face!¡± Marianne wheezed through the teeth, but the girl stood still, while her eyes were focused on her rival and her hands grabbed the door frame, blocking their entrance. ¡°Make room, I said!¡± Marianne yelled this time, but the girl didn¡¯t move from her place, and this dare of the servant that was so loyal to the woman she hated the most, made Marianne lose her head, and, grabbing Anne¡¯s hair, she pushed her inside the house.

    Sophie followed the two, taking care to close well the door and to be sure that nobody saw them entering the house, but luckily for them, Christine¡¯s house was built in an isolated place, less frequented by people, especially at that hour of the day and it gave them a certain safety to act as they wanted.

    ***

    ?So, here is my husband¡¯s love nest¡± Sophie wondered when she finally got into Eva¡¯s room, but even if she looked all over and she turned upside down the things, she couldn¡¯t find anything that could help her to understand something of what happens with her family lately and this made her even mad than she had been before.

    Before leaving, she looked around once again, to be sure that nothing escaped her sight and then is when she saw a small piece of paper, like a rumpled clod, thrown ¡°accidentally¡± next to the bed foot and it remained there, despite the fact that Anne entered the room so many times to clean it, but it seems that she didn¡¯t put so much soul in the cleaning, because she escaped such important evidence.

    Opening the sheet, Sophie saw part of one of Eva¡¯s letters:

    ¡°Dear mister Beneath,

    I¡¯m sorry to inform you this way that I decided to leave London, at least for a while, because your betrayal with another woman, broke my heart and¡­¡±

    ¡°Betrayal ¡­ with another woman ¡­ what does this mean?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t understand the message written in the letter and it also was due to the fact that she disliked Eva¡¯s perfect handwriting, so nice written on the white sheet, but also Sophie was furious because Eva ended that letter to such an interesting point, that could have helped her to save her marriage, but now it was only a message written on a sheet of paper, but lacking any sense.

    But still, at least Eva left something behind her because that letter hadn¡¯t been thrown randomly there. It was the first letter she wrote to Brian, but because something wasn¡¯t going as she wanted, she decided first to hide it in the pocket of her dress, but when Emily demanded her to burn the letter she wrote after that, Eva understood that she had to send Brian a hidden message and when they were leaving the room, she took the wrinkled message and thrown it under the bed, convinced that Brian will find it there when he will see that she doesn¡¯t try to contact with him and then he will be the one entering this house to find her.

    ¡°He for sure will break into this room, looking for evidence of my departure, because he loves me and wants to know what happened to me,¡± told herself the girl, but she had been wrong because Brian didn¡¯t come. He only secretly inquired about her, and when he found out that Eva wasn¡¯t in London anymore, he started to look for her everywhere, but only not into her room.

    The fact that Sophie found the message in her room was merely a coincidence and this was due to Anne¡¯s negligence, who didn¡¯t clean the room well. But this was just a go-off point, without many coordinates and with a lot of question marks, because another woman, about whom Eva was talking in her letter, means more problems for Sophie because this other woman can be more dangerous than an untried girl as Eva was.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Leaving the room, Sophie took care to slam the door, so hard so that a small picture, hung carelessly on the wall, fell on the floor, spreading all around small spalls of glass, but Sophie didn¡¯t bother at all to turn back and to watch what she left behind her and this was her mistake because under that painting was hidden a message - a letter, hidden there by Eva and whose consignee was Brian, but which in the end was lying on the floor, without anyone showing his proper attention to it.

    ***

    Bending to lift the letter from below, Anne gasped in pain and not without a specific reason - Marianne took care to leave all over the girl¡¯s body deep wounds of her hatred.

    After Marianne and Sophie left the house, none of them approached the girl to see if she was still breathing after she had been beaten so hard, because Marianne simply trampled her under feet, but this didn¡¯t kill Anne, who laid on the floor for a long time after she was left alone, slowly weeping her wounds and her pain, but later she found the strength to stand up and to look around at what those intruders left behind them and there was really bad because the house was looking like if a hurricane had passed over there.

    The two women looked in vain for something in the house and while they were looking all over, they did not bother to destroy everything in their way.

    ¡°High Society is just a lie,¡± Anne said disparagingly, while she was watching in what Eva''s room had been transformed after Sophie passed over there. The same panorama was seen in Christine¡¯s dormitory and in her office, and Anne sighed because she understood that the ¡°intruders¡± moment of madness will cost her a day of work to put everything in place.

    But the girl didn¡¯t rush. She had enough time because for sure none of those who used to live in that house wasn''t thinking of coming back home soon, so she crawled toward the bed and, opening the letter, she read the message, written in.

    ¡°Dear mister Beneath,

    writing these lines, I decided to put my soul on this paper and to confess to you in connection with all that I feel.

    It¡¯s a real storm in my soul and this is due to your betrayal with another woman and I ask you not to even try to deny it because I saw you with her and it wasn''t just a product of my imagination, because ¡­¡±

    ¡°A real treasure!¡± whispered Anne, hiding the letter, because those few lines meant her salvation: it was what Christine had always dreamt and Anna had it in her hands, and this letter was bringing her money because she decided to ask for a good payment for this piece of paper and after this to leave.

    Yes, she decided to leave this house and she decided to do it just after she had been wrongfully beaten, even if she swore before not to do this ever because she saw in this house her place of refuge, but in the end, it became her prison.

    Smiling to the idea that had formed in her mind, Anne touched with both palms the letter hidden under her clothes, sticking it to her chest and feeling it as if it was her salvation and it made her really happy.

    And she stood like this for minutes in a row, enjoying her victory, but when the first rays of the dusk entered the room through the half-open window, Anne stood up and left the room, having only one thought in her mind - to find Christine and to take her reward.

    ***

    Christine¡¯s eyes had deeply pierced in Luis¡¯glance, but in her eyes was no drop of love, but hatred, because his request meant betrayal for her.

    ¡°Do you at least hear what you say?¡± she wheezed through her teeth, while her eyes were burning in the flames of anger and the corner of her lips was slowly shaking, moved by a sudden twitch. ¡°Another girl in your bed? And, what about me, Luis? Are you asking me this? Me, who entered your bed each time you asked it and I served you as a trustful dog, trampling my own honor under feet?¡±

    ¡°Let''s not dramatize,¡± he said and he put his palms on her shoulders, but the move which was generally calming her, today made Christine shout irritatingly and her hand pushed him hard away from her.

    ¡°Let''s not dramatize,¡± she said prolongedly and deliberately because she had intended to make him feel guilty, but what Luis was feeling at that precise moment wasn''t guilt: he wanted a new woman next to him, and this was hurting Christine¡¯s soul ¡­ soul which she had thought it was hardened, but it was full of love for him ¡­ a strange love, but still love.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the usual place,¡± he said dryly and left the room, leaving Christine alone to deal with the entanglement of feelings that pierced her heart. He had no intention to give up to new sensations for her sake and often, when Christine made him a scene of jealousy, finding out about a new woman who entered his bed, it surprised him a lot because he couldn¡¯t understand how Christine still wasn''t used to his style of spending the free time and to enjoy life.

    Passing through the living room, Luis watched the young girl for a few moments, while Anne was quietly waiting for Christine next to the chimney, with the back at him, and even if she was a simple servant, her appetizing body drove Luis crazy, who could scarcely control his outings so as not to approach her right there and touch her.

    Feeling his presence, Anne watched him, but Luis looked elsewhere right away and exited the house, heading toward the stables. The girl, feeling something weird at him, approached the window, intending to spy on him and to understand if he was planning something, but that window wasn¡¯t heading toward the stables and she couldn¡¯t see anything, and her sudden move and her interest to look outside after Luis left the house, caught Christine¡¯s eyes, who was descending the stairs at that moment and she right away pierced the girl with her glacial glance, but even if she was boiling inside because of anger, she decided to control her actions and not to betray herself and Luis¡¯intentions.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Christine said dryly to the girl, approaching her, and, sitting down on the sofa, she looked at her with superiority.

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you about an unpleasant incident which happened today. Two ladies entered the house without permission and ¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Christine told her coldly and raised her hand purposely to interrupt the girl¡¯s energetical speech. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what happened there. Even if I can guess it watching your face.¡±

    Anne crawled back a few steps, touching her face. She felt ashamed that she showed up like that in front of Christine, but she did it because she lacks money and she needs to eat. It¡¯s why she didn¡¯t wait for her wounds to heal and she came here, but it seems that her presence is something that irritates Christine.

    And it was true. Staring at her, Christine wasn¡¯t seeing the wounds on the girl¡¯s face, but her blossomed chest, beautifully outlined through the dress bodice, as well as rounded thighs which could be distinguished by the hem of the dress and which denoted the girl''s youth, a youth of which Luis was so hunger, while he had dared to ask that girl in her bed, even if Christine was still living with him in the same house.

    ¡°And¡­¡± the girl stuttered. ¡°I would need my payment. Not the other way around, but the products finished and I¡­¡± and the girl had touched the place where she hid the letter, intending to take it out and to give it to Christine, who stood up right away and turned her back to her and this forced Anne to change her mind and she decided to wait for the proper moment to give her master the letter.

    Even if she had the intention to leave the room saying nothing about Luis¡¯request, Christine suddenly changed her mind and she did it, bothered by the girl¡¯s youth and she said sharply between her teeth: ¡°till I¡¯ll prepare the money for you, please go to the stables and help Mister Chesterman with what he needs. Later ¡­ come back here and take the money for your ¡°service¡±, and the last words Christine said them with such hatred, that Anne shuddered, but while she was watching behind Christine, who was already climbing the stairs to the second floor, she decided to listen to her for the last time and she exited the house.

    ***

    When Anne entered the stables, she found Louis alone. He was caressing the ridge of a gorgeous, black mare, of pure race, and he put in those caresses a kind of hidden passion, while he was spying on the girl with the corner of his eye.

    "Ms. Christine sent me here to help you!" Anne stuttered, overwhelmed by his intense looks, and even if something was telling her to leave, she stayed, because she was a loyal person and she couldn''t give back if she promised something to somebody.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Luis said dryly, taking his eyes off her and looking again at the mare. ¡°It¡¯s necessary to clean the last stable. Yes, the last on the right. When you finish it, you are free¡± and saying, he slowly kissed the mare¡¯s black neck.

    Anna, feeling dizzy by his words and somehow scared, froze, but she decided to listen to him, and even if she didn¡¯t know how a stable should be cleaned, she took a broom thrown on the floor and she moved toward the stable which Luis talked about.

    Entering the last stable, she was surprised to see how tidy she was, and she felt confused, not knowing what to do. Then, she heard the stable door closing behind her and when she looked back, she saw Luis entering, who was watching her with hungry eyes from top to toe.

    Anne crawled a little bit back, not understanding what was happening, while Luis was approaching her more and inside him, the desire was boiling his blood and when Anne smelled the approaching danger, she had tried to escape, passing next to him, but the man grabbed her tightly in his arms and then he threw her above the pile of straw, laying on top her.

    The girl tried to escape, she struggled and cried, but his strong hand was snapping the wrists of her hands like in pliers, while his mouth was touching hungrily her lips, somehow trying to stick them of his and this movement was producing disgust to Anne, but not the same Luis was feeling who, crazy about the girl''s scent and the softy touch of her skin, broke her dress, exposing in front of him the splendor of a tasty naked body and then, his blurred mind thought about nothing more than to possess her and his lips, looking for the sweet aroma of the skin, kissed it fiercely.

    He wasn¡¯t interested at all in the pain that he was producing for the girl. On the contrary, this was awakening inside him a wild instinct and then, the union of their bodies and the squirm of the girl''s body, while she twisted up, practically sticking her body in his, when he deeply penetrated her, made him feel a huge pleasure.

    And the girl¡¯s tears on his face: it wasn''t cooling his arson, but it was making feel, even more, provoked to continue and he intensified his movements, considering the girl¡¯s moans of pain as ones of pleasure.

    But the pleasure was only for him and the deep entering of his body in hers were filling him, were making feel a virile man, to feel that he¡¯s wished by someone and this gave him the strength to continue for a long while, enjoying that youth with all being, and to want to have her and to subdue her for more possible time.

    ***

    This savage act Luis had with Anne, hadn¡¯t been something private, known only by them. Their act of love had actually taken place under the glance full of hatred of Christine, who couldn¡¯t control herself and followed them and she got at the stable door at the moment when Luis was just starting to possess the girl¡¯s body and his moans of pleasure drove Christine crazy and instead of helping Anne, who was imploring her with the eyes to help her, she left her there, prey of a wild man, with cruel instincts, because he wanted it and Christine could only be submissive and wait for him to forget about this girl, not counting for her that Anne considered her as a mother, as a pattern to follow in life, as a friend who will take care of her.

    After Luis was finally tired of having the girl, he stood up, intending to leave the stable, but seeing in front of him a furious Christine, it didn¡¯t surprise him at all, because it happened and before and he knew her ¡°oddity¡± and without even stuttering, he said only a ¡°take care of her not to talk¡± and he left the stable.

    And Christine did it, who didn¡¯t even care about the girl¡¯s weeping, and she shoved at Anne¡¯s feet a small bag with money, wheezing dryly: ¡°Perish in front of my eyes and the farther away, the better. If I see you one more time sneaking around the man I love, I swear I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands¡± and she left, leaving Anne crouching on the stable floor, full of straw, wishing only one thing: to die.

 XXXVI

    ¡°Sometimes the soul kills the intellect, while the feelings subdue the soul¡±

    It had been raining heavily for several hours already, cooling the air of a late April so much that it cut to the bones, but this seemed not to bother Anne, who continued to lie on the cold floor of the stable, slowly breathing warm air from her body which lacked powers, and the air, exiting the girl¡¯s nostrils, slowly lifted the feeble strands of straw, which surrounded her.

    She felt down and trampled on, considering being a nobody for those people she had served and at whose feet she put her soul because what happened to her today was something she had never expected.

    First, has been the cruel beating she received from Marianne Chesterman, while she was defending someone else¡¯s house. Then, it came Christine¡¯s betrayal, who she sent her to the stables designedly and who sold her for a moment of madness of a man who could have had at his feet any woman he would have wanted, but without even shaking a finger, he took advantage of the innocence of a young and inexperienced servant, who showed up in front of him by chance, but whose round and alluring body provoked him to the madness that he dragged her into this cold stable and he had her on straw and not into a warm and ordinary room, as it is used to have a virgin.

    This hurt Anne even more, who felt that she lost her virginity so simply and in such an insignificant place.

    She had dreamt to be loved and to love because for so long she didn¡¯t feel that someone really cared for her, but now, after all that happened that day, her dreams are gone, as her desires, because who will need her after she had been into the arms of another man. Even if it was without her approval, but anyway, she will be the one accused, she will be the one pointed with the finger and considered to be a worthless woman.

    Finally, she decided to stand up. She deeply inhaled air in her chest, relieving as much as possible her chest, so pressed because of tears and muffled sighs and, supporting herself on her forearm, she lifted her body into a sitting position.

    There was enough quiet around. Nobody¡¯s presence was felt because Luis took care not to allow witnesses of his madness and he sent everybody on business.

    He did like this every time that place awoke in him the desire, but most of the time in his arms were simple women, who stepped the threshold of this stable voluntarily and accepted to spend some time with him.

    But he had wanted something different today and he had had it: the body of a young woman, writhing in his arms and awakening in him a crazy urge to have her again and again and again, until he will get tired of him, but something deep inside him was telling Luis that this won¡¯t end soon.

    But Christine had changed his plans. When he saw her in the stable, he decided to give up to the idea to close this girl somewhere and to have her as a mistress, because he knew so well what Christine is capable of and, for a simple wild desire, he could lose her help, support that he took advantage of all these years since he and Christine share not only the same bed but also the same ideals.

    Deeply inhaling cigar smoke in his chest, while he was sitting on a big log next to the stables, he looked at the sky: even if it was night already and so dark around, the light of the lantern, which illuminated the surroundings, revealed a sky full of black and heavy clouds, a sign that the rain won¡¯t end soon.

    ¡°Tomorrow will be bad enough,¡± Luis whispered, and, throwing the cigar butt away, he extinguished it by stepping on it. ¡°The way will be impassable for a while and from what I see we are caught here for a long time. But, all the evil for a good purpose,¡± he said again in a lower voice, convinced that he won¡¯t get bored here because something inside him was telling him that something good is approaching.

    A sudden move, coming out from the stables, alerted Luis, and, standing up in a jump, he pierced the sight with his eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he yelled. ¡°Show up!¡±

    Nobody answered for about two minutes and this made Luis nervous, who was already looking around, trying to find something to use as a weapon and to defend himself from a sudden attack. But soon he calmed down when he saw Anne sneaking toward him, next to the wall, with all the garments on her broken and wet, as if she had stood under the rain, lying on an open field, without suspecting that it had been so.

    When Anne left the stable, her first thought had been to find a lake or a river and to drown there her body, because of the shame that was pressing her chest, as if it was a plier, and this was unbearable.

    But while she was crawling her feet on the path full of mud, with all the water that was pouring from the sky all over her body, she felt that she can¡¯t advance any single meter and she collapsed in her knees, with her cold arms clutching the rags of the dress next to the wounded body, trying as it was possible to cover it and a painful cry took over her, lying her on the ground, without paying attention to the coldness of the earth and of the mud that was sticking on her body.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She felt her body the same: sprinkled with mud and trampled on, unworthy to live further, with her mind wandering aimlessly and wanting to die, but a thunder light, that pierced the sky, illuminating the purple void, brought in her mind Christine¡¯s words: ¡°if I see you one more time hanging around my man, I swear I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡±

    And this made the girl shudder, not because of fear of being killed, but because Christine dared to blame her for what happened and that she never felt remorse, because she sent Anne to the stables, willingly, and that she knew that Luis was there and what would happen with the girl.

    Somewhat animated, Anne stood in a sitting position, while her hands fell next to her body, clenching her fists and squeezing the thick and sticky mud in them.

    The loose dress, torn to pieces in front, fell aside uncovering her naked breasts, and the cold and fast drops touched her skin, heated by anger and by pain, and it made her shake and, twitching, she remembered another sentence Christine said the day Anne had been hired as her servant: ¡°Keep your friends close, but the enemies closer¡± and this is what Anne decided to do.

    ¡°If she¡¯s so afraid to lose her man, that I¡¯ll help her with this!¡± the girl grinned, and her eyes, till then lifeless, had filled with hatred, sparkling in the darkness.

    ¡°Even if I must swallow my pain and my anger for my entire life, I won¡¯t leave and accept to be trampled on feet by these dogs. I¡¯ll do whatever I can, Ms. Bircham, but I¡¯ll have the pleasure to see you crawling at my feet, begging for mercy, while I¡¯ll be the one watching you from above¡± and standing up and wrapping her body in the broken dress, Anne turned back toward Chesterman¡¯s property, convinced to take advantage of what happened that day.

    ¡°Make me your mistress, mister Chesterman!¡± Anne told him while standing in front of him, in her ragged clothes and shivering from the cold.

    Luis looked at her amazed: another girl, in Anne¡¯s place, would have run because of fear and shame and pain, but she didn''t do this and her words ¡­ so strange, that he at first didn¡¯t understand what she meant to say. But later, when he finally watched her eyes, he saw in them a kind of strange blink, but he didn¡¯t think, even for a second, that it was the sparkle of revenge and because of this she turned back to him and she¡¯s the one asking him to enter his bed once again.

    But Anne was convinced to gain this. Even if she feels nausea for this man, that abused her, even if she¡¯s scared not to feel once again, she felt the first time he had her, she knew that he is the only one who could save her from poverty and she was not mistaken: Luis still had in his glance a burning desire to subdue that youth and Anne decided to take advantage of it.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking too much, mister Chesterman: only a shelter and a little bit of your love,¡± but the girl knew very well that Luis was quite generous with the women that were entering his bed and if Anne becomes one of those women, she will take care that the few to become more, and when she will find a way to get revenge on him too, for his shamelessness to have her without her accept, she will get revenge without any doubt.

    Luis smiled. He didn¡¯t expect such a request and he also didn¡¯t know how to act, but anyway, the desire intrigued him and it was so alluring because he wanted to live once again that night the sensations of a sweet youth, twitching because of pleasure in his arms, because it is what he thought that she felt while he had her, but the problem was Christine because if he is out of the house this night, she will suspect something and it can bring unpleasant consequences for him.

    ¡°And anyway,¡± he finally said, ¡°your request seems to me preposterous, Anne. What makes you think that I want more from you than I had already today? Don¡¯t be silly. A man, who thoroughly enjoyed your freshness, won¡¯t want to feel this once again, especially if he had the possibility to enjoy many other youths who lied down at his feet willingly,¡± but Luis was lying to her and the girl could see it in his eyes, which were widely blinking while staring on the opening of the dress, at her blossomed chest, alluring and calling, and Anne caught the message the man was sent to her and, slowly moving as if by chance, she let a piece of her corset fall to the side and it uncovered her breast more than a half, and this clever movement of the girl made to twitch the man¡¯s wild instinct of possessing and with a slow shake of his hand, Luis approached her ¡­ he grabbed the piece of cloth that was shamelessly falling on her breast and move it aside, uncovering it completely. Then, he touched the top of the blossomed chest with the back of his hand and the light stitching of the breast made his body hardened of desire.

    The other hand touched the back of the girl and with a sudden movement he approached her of him and their bodies practically stuck on each other.

    Anne shuddered. At first, because of fear, feeling in the man¡¯s movements a wild desire, but she decided not to run and she did well, because Luis soon started to move the back of his palm from the chest down her soft skin, caressing it and a kind of sweet tingle passed through all her body, but it was just half of what Luis felt and soon he intensified his movements and his hand first touched the skin of her back and moved down and down and down and the girl closed her eyes when his hand touched the back curvature and, squeezing it, he pushed her closer to him, while the other hand was moving even lower on her body.

    Anne was struggling now with her own feelings because something was telling her to run, to push him away and to run, but she stood in place, while the man¡¯s hand was caressing her skin gently and wildly at the same time till it reached the parts of the desire of her body and she hardly twitched and she hid her face on his shoulder muting a scream, because his movements on her skin made her twitch, but not because of fear: she wanted him.

    And this strange feeling made her want more and she continued in his arms, while he grabbed her in a tight hug and, kissing first her temple and moving down till his lips touched her naked shoulder, she understood that this time she looked for this and there was no turning back.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± he demanded her and she obeyed, entering behind him again in the stables and, in the same place, where he had had her by force before, she gave herself to him this time, but now his movements weren¡¯t hurting her but were making her feel pleasure and a weird sensation was piercing her body and, closing her eyes, she fell prey to her own desires, while their bodies were intensifying their movements.

    ***

    At the gallop of the horse, Anne and Luis move away from the estate, because Luis had decided to install the girl in one of his houses, not too far from his property, to have her near all the time he will feel the necessity to see and to have her.

    To escape Christine''s suspicions, he told her that he has to leave, because of an urgent business in trouble, and that he will be back in a few hours and after taking all the necessary things to make his leaving for business seem real, he left the house in a hurry.

    Christine, not convinced till the end, because of the man¡¯s behavior, approached the window and looked at the backyard, until didn¡¯t see Luis leaving on the horse, alone, and the fact that Luis was leaving alone, made her feel comfortable and she decided to go to her room and to enjoy a warm bath, because she was sure that today she will have a calm night, next to Luis, after he finally calmed down his wild instinct, but what Christine didn¡¯t know was that Anne was waiting for him, on leaving the property, in a hidden place, planning in silence the next movement to strengthen her position.

    Actually, she made it already when she managed to defeat her distaste, fear, and hatred to the man and again spent some time in his arms, and now, the fact that he decided to give her a house, made her smile with all her being, because Christine¡¯s plan, to kneel her and to crash her, had failed.

    Instead of falling, Anne climbed and she learned this from Christine, who for so many times forced her to listen to her aberrations about power, convinced being that Anne doesn¡¯t understand anything about this, but Anne not only understood all, but she also saw in this a way to succeed and now she had the chance to put in practice those lessons.

    When Luis approached on the horse the rotated tree, under which Anne was hiding, the girl was thinking about what to do to make him spend that night with her and this way to give Christine the first blow, but right away she understood that it was too soon and that she needs some time to think carefully about the futures plans and she just smiled to Luis, when the man stretched his hand to help her to climb on the horse¡¯s back, in front of him and grabbing her tightly, he put his coat on her shoulders, convinced not to show that beautiful nakedness that was his and he didn¡¯t want anybody else to see it.

    Spurring the horse, Luis hugged her to his chest and, feeling the scent of her hair, while they were advancing in the gallop of the horse, a lot of strong feelings were awakening in his chest and he understood that this night he wouldn''t return home.

    ***

    Anne allowed herself to slide completely into the tub of hot water, which immediately covered her body and made her calm down, for under the sweet caress of the water the wounds on her body at first twitched, but then she calmed down slightly, giving the girl a feeling of ease.

    She sat like that underwater for a long time, because the water had always been her friend, and Anne knew how to hold her breath underwater for longer, enjoying solitude and relief, and the fact that now she had time only for herself, and this tub of hot water just for her gave her a strange sense of security.

    But she soon returned to reality, feeling short of breath and, taking a deep breath of hot steam, she smiled, and that smile filled her with joy, for she had triumphed in her plans: Luis was sleeping in the room, after another round of enjoyment of her body, for the journey in two, on the same horse, while their bodies were fastened to each other, and this had not been left without a burning desire to try again, and the girl decided to allow him all, for she had seen in it her chance to manipulate him.

    The house, where he brought her in, was not large, but it was comfortable and clean, and the fact that it had no servants made the girl feel confident, for not having eyes that could spy on her, and this way she could act as she pleased.

    So, in a row of hot kisses and hugs, she asked Luis not to hire anyone for the time being, and this request came after the man told her he was going to hire someone, as soon as they crossed the threshold of that house, but the young woman had seen in this a chance for Christine to control her, and she decided to turn it down, as soon as she had the chance, and she was amazed at her own decisions, for she considered herself clumsy and stupid until then, but her mind began to work quickly when she became a woman.

    "Why didn''t I think of that before?" Anne thought to herself, playing lightly with the water in the tub. "Being someone''s mistress isn''t as bad as it sounds, and being the mistress of a man like Luis Chesterman can bring me a lot of benefits," and she smiled because before she came to Christine''s house, there were others who had tried to take advantage of her innocence, but the girl had always found a way to escape, but this time she had been unlucky: she had been deceived by her own instincts, when she had put loyalty above her safety, and that brought her here.

    But she had decided to forget, at least for the moment, and enjoy her power, for she knew that the more time Luis would spend in her arms, the more influence she would have on him, and it was strange than he thought because she hadn''t learned it from anyone: it was hers, whispered by her instinct as a woman, and who didn''t seem to fail.

    And lying comfortably in the bathtub, with the water touching her body in small, warm waves, she gave in to relaxation and dreaming, and a strange sensation of pleasure crept under her skin as she remembered what had happened that evening: a strong contrast between events, which made her want to die and then to love life, while disgust had turned into desire, and the desire to die into life-giving touches, because the man''s experience was not long in coming and he, involuntarily, while looking for personal pleasure, made her vibrate too, and this exchange of energy-filled them both more and more.

    Leaving the bathtub, Anne reached for the towel, but then changed her mind and ran her own hand over her bare body, wiping the damp drops of warm water, this touch calmed her and, as she approached the bed, she slipped under the duvet, and she brought her body closer to that of the sleeping man after all the strong sensations experienced that day, but his mere presence and his nakedness beside her, calmed Anne, and she soon fell asleep close to him.

 XXXVII

    ¡°One must show to the traitors what is their place in this world¡±

    It had been already several months since Stan and Beth were in London, but they couldn¡¯t nowise find Eva, and in time it seemed to the two of them that this huge and crowded city was guilty of all that happened to them and to the others.

    ¡°Do you think that we¡¯ll find her someday? I mean, if we¡¯ll find Miss Stonebridge one day,¡± Beth asked Stan one evening when they got out of their usual den and they decided to watch the beauty of the stars that had scattered all over the sky and were amazingly sparkling around with their yellow blinks of life.

    Stan instead answered nothing, for he didn¡¯t know what answer to give to the girl, and in these months since they were here he told the girl already all the lies his little head was capable to say, but none of his predictions didn''t come true, and this gave him the sensation that he is somehow at the border of a nervous breakdown and not because they couldn''t find a grumpy, heartless young lady, how he used to call Eva, when he was only with Moon, because he never dared to say such words in front of Beth, for her tears immediately flowed on her cheeks and she could be angry with him for days, and the boy most hated not being able to talk to her.

    His problems were related to the fact that winter was fast approaching the capital of England, and they still didn¡¯t find a permanent place where to settle down and to be enough warm to shelter all three and more than this, he couldn¡¯t tell Beth about this problem, because he didn¡¯t want to scare her, but it was approaching the time to the weather be cold and Stan became more and more anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of me, because I¡¯m used to enduring days with bad weather and cold nights that cut you to the bones, but how to force her to stay in such a place, where even God doesn''t exist and where you don¡¯t know certainly if you see the day of tomorrow?!¡±

    He also thought about breaking up with Beth and forcing her to commit in some house of rich people as a servant, but only mentioning such a possibility Beth raised such a fuss that forced the boy to step back and to keep silent for a long while.

    ¡°You want to get rid of me, don¡¯t you? Of me and of Moon. We are a burden to you, don¡¯t we? If so, then just say it and we are bailing as quickly as possible, even today and I swear that you won''t ever see us again!¡± the girl answered sharply at his simple phrase: ¡°What if you commit to someone else¡¯s service, Beth? Look, the weather ¡­,¡± but the girl didn¡¯t stay to listen to him and right away attacked him with words, and this made the boy feel uncomfortable, especially because he wasn¡¯t used to withstanding the onslaught of women.

    He could withstand to the life of the street, where he was living alone and he could fight only with drifters like he was, for stealing a dry and moldy crust of bread, because the beggars could fight till the last drop of blood for this piece of life, thrown by someone rich and satiated enough to afford to throw such life-giving goodness because it was the survival for some of them and a possibility to see a day off tomorrow.

    But what for others to throw a piece of bread was nothing, for the poor men and especially for the beggars like Stan, that small crust of bread, gnawed in places by mice or other street creatures, was a luxury that they couldn¡¯t find every day.

    ¡°Stan, do you think that the cold times will catch us here? and Stan awoke of his daydream, listening to the girl¡¯s question and, turning his head toward Beth, he watched her like a dumb for a short time, because he saw himself pushed to the wall by girl¡¯s words, who was watching now the sky with her round and small mouse eyes, in which the happiness was blinking, for even if that question of her was related to their life and uncertain future, her heart was clean, as was her glance, which couldn¡¯t lie, especially while watching the beauty of that world, which floats in the hight of the sky, far away from our world.

    Receiving no answer, Beth took her eyes off the sky and she heads her glance toward Stan, who looked hardened while he was staring at her white and soft hand that was caressing and tangling Moon¡¯s fluffy fur, who grew up so much over the summer and who was lying now on the girl¡¯s lap, in all her cat splendor, enjoying the life-giving happiness given by the girl¡¯s caresses.

    "At least she feels the warmth and enjoys someone''s love," the boy replied, whatever, and, catching Beth¡¯s glance staring at him, he right away looked elsewhere, whispering: ¡°I envy her!¡±

    ¡°Whom? Moon? Why?¡± Beth answered with other questions and right away she snorted in a burst of crystalline laughter.

    Stan just smiled, but that smile wasn¡¯t because of happiness, but because of sadness, for he wanted to be him the one caressed by the girl¡¯s hand and not the cat and, catching that thought spinning in his mind, while he was comparing himself with a stupid cat and feeling ashamed, Stan quickly stood up and with his hands in his pockets he went away.

    ¡°Where are you going now? Stan, do you hear me?¡± but Beth received no answer and, nodding in reproach and watching in the cat¡¯s eyes, who was staring into the girl¡¯s glance, with her black eyes and not understanding what¡¯s going on, the girl sighed, but right away she forced herself to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Moon, he will be back. He must return,¡± the girl tried to calm down the little fluffy animal, but in her heart, she was trying to calm herself down.

    ***

    Stan walked slowly along the narrow path that led to the city center. It was a path that was crossing an empty field, with no houses, probably bought by someone rich enough for building something there later, that will bring more money than he had already invested in it.

    But still, that place was theirs. His and Beth¡¯s. And of course, of Moon, when sometimes the cat was deciding to follow them on their way to the city and to abandon her sleep of spinning and weaving of new dreams in her little, furry head.

    And still, that path, on which they were usually crossing it with such a joy, was today so sad and so lonely, for he was crossing it today alone and Stan sighed because he disliked the feeling that was sneaking inside his soul: a kind of mix between fear and anxiety because he felt that if Eva is found, if Beth returns to her young mistress, he will be left alone, for whom needs Stan?! A lonely and grumpy beggar, because life taught him to be like this, but he changed since he met Beth, at least a little bit because the innocence and the light that was coming out of her heart were warming him and were giving him hope.

    And even so, on one hand, he wanted Beth to find that heartless young lady, because this way she will leave these hazardous places, where the beggars were living their sad life and she will live again at the warmth and well, inside of a house, with a shelter above her head, but on the other hand - he was afraid to lose her because he finally understood that he feels something for her.

    Feeling that he can¡¯t breathe, Stan squatted and touched his chest with his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on with me? Why do I have this weird feeling in my chest and why can''t I breathe?¡± the boy wondered, while his hand, squeezed later in a fist, was slowly hitting his chest, trying to turn back the calmness of his breath and the rhythm of his heart beatings to their normal flow.

    But his heart was stubborn, as his mind and suddenly, an image he dreamt before crossed from in front of his eyes and Stan shuddered. It was a dream with Beth and Moon leaving him alone, in an old, dilapidated, long-forgotten attic, like the one he had lived in before and a little 8-years-old boy was running after them, trying to stop them and to ask them to be with him.

    That 8-years-old boy was the little Stan, who ran from the abbacy after it had caught fire, and the despair and the tears streaming down that child''s cheeks forced the teenager Stan to thrill.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    How he didn¡¯t think about it before? His loneliness was more oppressive than anything in the world and that was exactly what he had been afraid of - to be left again alone and not that Beth and Moon will feel the cruel bite of the coldness during the winter.

    Standing up suddenly, Stan started to run back to the place where he left Beth and Moon to wait for him and he was asking God to send them a good thought about him and to wait for him in the same place. If not, life without them will be again desert and again will be back the fights with the other beggars - for food, for a better place to sleep or simply to show to each other their strength because he stood away from all this for a long time since he met Beth because the girl dislikes such a life and she always complained when Stan was coming back to their den in the evening and she saw wounds on his fists or his face, but she never complained about the life they were living at that moment, even if that life had a lot of cold days or they were enduring hunger, but at least they were together.

    ¡°Beth, wait for me!¡± Stan yelled when he arrived not too far from them and he saw how Beth stood up from below, took Moon in her arms and they were leaving somewhere.

    Hearing how the boy was calling her name, after days of being grumpy, Beth was amazed and she slowly turned to him, not understanding why he is running and why his voice trembles and why exactly he yells at them to wait for him in that place.

    Arriving next to them, Stan suddenly hugged them both and that tight and warm hug made Beth blink quickly from her eyelashes because she knew well that he isn¡¯t capable of such feelings and behavior or at least he never showed her that part of his being.

    But even if she was amazed, Beth felt fear to push him away from her and for the first time since they knew each other a weird thrill sneaked into her heart, warming her, and step by step it crossed her being.

    They stood like this for minutes in a row, listening to the heart beatings of the other one, because it was something weird and mad in that movement as if small anvils would have beaten the hot iron and small, life-giving pulsations crept into their beings and they understood that they really cared so much for each other, and that was why they were afraid to break up.

    It¡¯s why Beth had denied committing into a different house, because she thought, with her little head, that if she finds miss Stonebridge to ask her to hire Stan too and this way to take him out of the streets, for even if she didn''t see so much about the hard life in the streets, in the darkness of the cold nights, she saw once something that had changed completely her life - she saw how a lifeless body was carried on a stretcher and how the dead one¡¯s hand fell helplessly beside his body, and this scared her so much, and what made her heart frozen and her to take the decision not the leave Stan alone never, was the fact that she found out later that the dead one she saw that day was also a beggar who died in a fight with other beggars for a warmer place to sleep.

    Moon¡¯s pitiful meow, who was caught between the two, made the two young people thrill and move away from each other, watching in opposite directions, while an awkward feeling was sneaking inside their chests.

    Only Moon, completely ruffling her fur, while her claws penetrated through Beth''s thin dress, was watching at them completely giddy, not understanding what the Hell is going on with them because they were about to send her to the other world while hugging her as if that hug should have given her pleasure too, but in fact, it was something that could have ended with her short life.

    Looking at the animal''s ruffled hair, Stan smiled and his hand ruffled, even more, Moon¡¯s fur, and as a caress, he received from Moon - three lines marked with blood on the back of his palm when her nails passed above his skin, a sign that she had disliked his joke, but the boy didn¡¯t get upset with her and, taking the cat in his arms, he stepped in front, hugging Moon to his chest and whispering to her: ¡°don''t take it amiss, ruffly! It was just a courtesy hug between two friends¡± and his hand moved up and down on the animal¡¯s back, calming him down and soon Moon¡¯s fur became again fluffy and soft at touch.

    Standing in place and watching confused behind the two friends that were leaving, Beth heard a hiccup coming suddenly out of her chest and the girl quickly covered her mouth with both palms not to be heard by Stan and her gesture wasn¡¯t just something related to shyness or shame, but it was a weird feeling that Stan shouldn''t discover the fact that she started to feel more than simple friendship or gratitude for him.

    ¡°Are you coming?¡± she heard like in a dream and, watching in front of her, she saw Stan waiting for her and Beth just simply nodded in approval, run toward him and when she got beside him, both stepped in silence one by the side of the other because none of them wanted to interrupt the magic that was born in their minds.

    ***

    A few days later, Stan brought Beth to the outskirts of London, in Miss Alice Huntington¡¯s house, an old lady past 80, but who still was looking young, despite her old age.

    ¡°Do you say that you both need some work?¡± Ms. Alice asked them both, watching them below the eyebrows, while Stan and Beth were sitting on their chairs, like hardened statues, as if not breathing, because they felt the imposing presence of Miss Huntington like something never lived before. ¡°And ¡­ where did you say you heard about me?¡±

    ¡°From the people at the fair,¡± Stan answered shyly, trying to hide the slight lisp of his voice because he heard somewhere that if you aren¡¯t sure about yourself then you don¡¯t have the possibility to win a negotiation, because nobody likes people insecure about them. ¡°Also, there I found that you need a teamster, because the one who worked for you was older than the world and he dropped dead, and I can do two things at once. I¡¯m stronger than a bull. Just look over here,¡± and Stan raised his arm, trying to show his muscles, but instead of a built body everybody saw his bones being outlined through his skin and it just sketched a smile on Miss Alice¡¯s lips, but she right away drove that smile away, trying to be as severe as possible, even if her heart was never capable of severeness.

    ¡°All right then. If you say you are capable of doing all kinds of work, you are accepted for the job, but I want to inform you that I don¡¯t like lazy people nor I¡¯ll accept childish behavior from you. In this house, one wakes up earlier in the morning and goes to bed later in the night, because I have many lessees and none of them likes to see his room uncleaned or in disorder.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Huntington,¡± Beth answered calmly and Stan was amazed to see how calm and sure about herself was the girl, and the boy told himself that this must be because she grew up surrounded by wealthy and educated people. ¡°I¡¯ve worked before in a house of rich people and I know how to keep clean and to bring in order for someone''s things. I¡¯ll make it my responsibility, but I have one more favor to ask you, even if it might seem a dare and an impudence of me, but I must do it.¡±

    ¡°What exactly?¡± Miss Alice asked, but the answer did not take long to appear when from under Beth¡¯s clothes could be seen Moon¡¯s black head and two black eyes like the coal stared into the glance of the old lady as if imploring her to accept her too.

    The two teenagers waited for the old lady¡¯s answer with a cold sweat running down their backs, while they were watching the slow and lazy movements of Moon, who completely exited from under the girl¡¯s clothes and started to beg for Miss Alice¡¯attention while sneaking between her legs and touching her body of old lady¡¯s dress as if it was a necessary movement to win the love of this old lady if she wants to stay at warmth this winter and to weave her clew of dreams inside of a house and not under cold cardboard as the one under which she had spent her days till Stan found her.

    Miss Alice slowly bent and with her knobby and long fingers, she took the cat¡¯s body from below and put her on her lap. Moon right away curled up and started to weave farther the thrill of her life, not paying attention at all to the other two members of her family, who were staring at her, as if she had forgotten completely about their love.

    ¡°Traitor!¡± Stan growled through his teeth barely heard, but he kept silent when he felt Beth¡¯s fingers grabbing the skin of his arm and keenly squeezing it, but even if it hurt a lot, Stan made no sound, while he continued to stare at that black peewee, who he practically took out of the jaws of death, fed him and warmed him at his chest, but who so easily forgot about his kindness.

    ¡°You can start today if you are free,¡± said Miss Alice, who slowly and lubberly stood up, and this movement forced Moon to roll on the floor and to stare confused around, not understanding what¡¯s happening. ¡°Follow me! I¡¯ll show you what you have to do!¡± Miss Alice commanded them with a calm voice and she went toward the door.

    Pulled by Beth by the sleeve of his coat to follow her, Stan stood up, but he didn¡¯t drive away from the smile on his lips, seeing how Moon was crawling toward them, on her fours, looking for consolation, because of the old lady¡¯s sudden betrayal, who chased her away from her warm lap, when the cat was about to fall asleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Beth asked the boy, watching him from under her eyebrows. ¡°You look as if you saw the prey and you are lurking on her as if Moon lurks after the mice.¡±

    ¡°I have something better than this!¡±

    ¡±Like what?¡±

    Beth looked in the same direction Stan¡¯s arm was pointing to and she saw the black furball, rubbing her body lightly against her feet and asking to be taken into her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t even dare to show mercy on her from now on!¡± Stan shortly ordered Beth. ¡°We must show the traitors their place into this world,¡± and he exited the room, grumpy, while Beth was nodding in reproach, while her lips were slowly calling him ¡°grumpy boy,¡± but she chased away the cat and she followed Stan, while Moon runs quickly after the girl because she knew that Beth loves her so much.

 XXXVIII

    ¡°Times change, but not the people, who always lurk at us from everywhere¡±

    The beginning of September was so warm and pleasant that it still made you think of summer and not about a certain summer, but about one during which your soul awakens from its numbness falls in love, and suddenly stops being a child.

    But still, this fleeting love, this summer love, about which many dreams, it¡¯s not more than an illusion. That¡¯s why, sooner or later, one must return to his life, to return to reality and to live the destiny woven for him.

    ¡°This is life. You can¡¯t fight against it,¡± Eva slowly whispered and she touched her beautifully rounded belly as if trying to send to her child all the love her heart was capable of.

    But that touch didn¡¯t calm her as usual, but per contra: her heart squeezed and pounded her chest like a flea, her soul numbed and a kind of ticking was heard pulsating in her ear, as if someone took a piece of metal and was slowly hitting another one, not for hurting another person, but for making the one get angry.

    And the one who was getting out of her mind all the time was Eva because days were passing, months were flying and the same happened to the weeks, but her hopes, till then full of warmth and dreaming, were now crumbling like a castle made from playing cards, slightly touched by a gust of wind, and those hopes had all a name and a face - Brian Beneath.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he coming? Why?¡± slowly whispered Eva and as if slight dizziness took over her, the young girl closed her eyes, supporting her body on the trunk of the first tree met on her way.

    Then, she suddenly had been grabbed by the hand and helped by someone to sit on the bench next to her, and when Eva finally opened her eyes, after chasing away that transient dizziness, she saw in front of her a stranger smiling at her.

    The young girl didn¡¯t smile instead, because even if the stranger seemed to be a gentle person, Eva disliked his smile, for finding it forced and for noticing a kind of strange aura floating around him. ¡°Who are you?¡± she finally asked him, after she managed to put in order the dizzying number of questions in her head.

    ¡°Aaa, who am I?! Let¡¯s say I¡¯m a known person, who was just passing by here, and who decided to lend you a helping hand. It seems to me that you need it a lot,¡± he said and his eyes fixed on her slightly rounded belly, which was barely seen through the cloth of the dress, quite veiled, tailored this way to hide the pregnancy from prying eyes.

    But the detail that was an illusion for others didn¡¯t pass unnoticed by the stranger, and this whispered to Eva to be as cautious as possible because one doesn¡¯t know nowadays with whom one can meet and especially with what intentions that person approached you.

    ¡°And still, should I know you?!¡± the girl asked him, stretching her back and trying to hide as much as possible the pregnancy.

    ¡°Personally ¡­ I don¡¯t think I had the pleasure to meet you, but socially you are a true legend, Miss Stonebridge.¡±

    Eva''s heart skipped a beat, for she didn¡¯t expect that the stranger knew her name and from what she can notice from his sure movements, while he steps behind her, surrounding the wooden bench and later sitting down next to her, this guy isn¡¯t just somebody, who came here just for fun, and if he managed to find out her identity, after all the unnatural efforts, which Emily and Lorenne had filed to erase Eva''s name from all registers, it means that this guy has a good relationship with someone important from London Police Department and this made easy his work to find her.

    But Eva decided not to reveal who she is and, taking a straight posture, which denoted her confidence and her capacity to cope with stressful situations, the young lady watched him straight into his eyes and with a low voice, but confident, she talked to the stranger how Lorenne taught her to act in front of someone unpleasant for her, but who might be someone important and the work Lorenne did with Eva for months, since they were living together, was bringing now fruits because Eva was acting so well, that even the stranger wondered for a second if he talks with the right person or not.

    ¡°It seems to me that you''re mistaking me with someone, mister ¡­¡± but she received no answer because the stranger was busy staring at her, trying this way to disarm her and to make her act wrong, as he needed, but in the end, a cunning smile on his face betrayed him and he talked to her with half a voice, using the tone of a dog ready for attack and this made Eva again twitch.

    ¡°My name ¡­ Vincent Keen. I¡¯m a private detective and well known to be honest by the entire England Society, for my job well done of course and for this they call me the Mad Dog and they aren¡¯t calling me like this only because I love so much hunting wild animals ¡­ I better prefer hunting man,¡± but to his surprise, after she managed to chase away the slight shake of her hand and to hide this movement from his sharp gaze, Eva snorted with laughter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there still are mad dogs hunting people.¡±

    ?And, why do you think so, Miss Stonebridge?¡±

    ¡°Because their euthanasia has been growing lately and if to watch carefully along the street you can see all over instead of mad and furious Pitbull, only frightened Chihuahua, who is shy hiding under the long dresses of their ¡°mommies¡±.

    ¡°At least you don¡¯t deny that I said your name wrongly.¡±

    ?I never said that.¡±

    ?Then?¡±

    ¡°Simply I gave you the chance to further confuse your own ideas, because it¡¯s not my duty, nor my pleasure to make you think differently and to lead you to the right path, Mister Keen.¡±

    ¡°And still, at least I must know with whom I¡¯m talking to if I want to accept that I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ?Helen!¡±

    ?Helen what?¡±

    ?Am I a suspect, detective?¡±

    ¡°No, but it seems to be a bad growth for someone not to say his full name. I would rather prefer to know your surname too, than only your name.¡±

    ?Walker. Helen Walker!¡±

    Listening to this name, Vincent was the one to twitch, for he didn¡¯t hear this name for 17 years already, and now this name squirted in front of him as if it was a rogue horse, who was threatening him to crush him under the hooves in his mad gallop.

    But still, with all the confusion he was feeling now in his chest and especially for knowing that the real Helen Walker was dead, Vincent convinced himself once again that he wasn¡¯t delirious and that he was just talking to Helen Walker¡¯s vivid copy, what meant that he was talking to the baby that lost her mother the day she had been born.

    ¡°I see you like playing, Miss ¡­ Helen, but it seems to me that you don¡¯t know the sad story of the real Helen Walker if you decided to use her name deliberately and shamelessly.¡±

    ¡°Why shamelessly? From what I know I have the right to use this name as I like because this name is mine by birthright.¡±

    The girl¡¯s piercing gaze and the way she was talking to him as if she was trying to seduce him or to disarm him, made Keen be alert, because even if the girl said nothing indecent or untrue, the way she was using the words, trying to confuse him even more, whispered in Vincent¡¯s ear to be as careful as possible if he doesn¡¯t want to fall into her trap, for he can lose the last chance to solve this case, which seemed so easy at the beginning, as a children''s game because he thought that he will earn a lot of money solving two cases into one, but now, after he found Eva, after a long time of searching for her all over, he found himself again trapped into a labyrinth and this is something that drives him crazy.

    But the luck was by his side and, while he was with business in Portsmouth, he saw Albert by chance and, recognizing in his person the former teamster that worked for Christine Bircham, he right away understood that Emily and Eva might be also in the area, but at a crossroad, he lost Albert and he had to wait other two weeks till to find a new trace.

    It happened one night when he decided to enter a famous casino in the town and from talking to talk, he met someone who knew another one who heard something about Ms. Lorenne Fabeau.

    So, from a talk to another and from meeting every day new people, Vincent finally met a guy who seemed to know Lorenne so well and he told Keen everything he knew about her, because he hate her for some reason and from his talk, Vincent could find out everything he needs to find them, but this cost him a lot of money because the new acquaintance wasn¡¯t a stupid guy and he also knew that information costs money.

    ¡°And, you say that Ms. Fabeau has had recent visits?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Two young ladies. I never saw them around here before, but it seems to me that both of them hide something or maybe are hiding from somebody. Especially the younger one.¡±

    ?Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s always trying to avoid people and if someone tries to talk to her or to find out where she came from the right away shows him the path on which he should quickly move and, to be honest, there are many guys who are trying to talk with her because she¡¯s a beauty, but she seems not to be interested in marriage, what is weird and she has all the time red eyes as if she cries all day.¡±

    ¡°Crying eyes, you say? And ¡­ by chance, couldn¡¯t you find out the reason?¡±

    ¡°And do you think she¡¯s talking about this? No, the young lady is as intelligent as she¡¯s beautiful, or at least she has good teachers because Madame Fabeau is famous in town for her talent to make men kneel in front of her and, getting favors that she needs to succeed in one field or another.

    But Vincent didn''t like that his interlocutor winked at him after he talked to him about the ¡°favors¡± which Madame Fabeau used to receive from men, and a kind of nausea pierced Keen¡¯s stomach and because of this, he decided to leave that place immediately, even if he still needed some details that he felt that were missing from the chain of his case, but it seemed to be more complicated than at the beginning of the conversation.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Being half of his way to the door, Vincent stopped and turned toward his ¡°new friend¡±, who was half surrounded by cigar smoke. ¡°And ¡­ how did you say that the husband of the famous Lorenne Fabeau died?¡±

    ?Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ be kind and let to ¡°escape¡± more information through your teeth, because not little money I left to pass through my fingers for that little information I heard from your mouth¡± and his eyes focused on the envelope with money that the informer left on the table, but which he right away put in the pocket of his jacket when he noticed in Keen¡¯s glance that he wanted that money back.

    ¡°He died in a duel,¡± whispered the man in the end. ¡°A duel with the scent of a love triangle and in this, of course, Ms. Fabeau had a word to say too, because her beauty made an important person, who came here from London, lose his head and to ask her some favors ¡­ nothing decent of course.¡±

    ¡°A proposal that seems to me wasn¡¯t something acceptable for the husband who asked his rival for a duel.¡±

    ¡°Something like that. But here it¡¯s also involved some businesses and the scent of money, not only the love and the warmth of a beautiful woman in a man¡¯s bed. We all know that nowadays it is not a problem to find someone with whom to spend the night and not to die for this.¡±

    ?What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny the fact that Ms. Fabeau¡¯s intelligence and beauty are worthy for a duel, but still, those two fought for the trade with precious furs that Mister Fabeau owned, but which passed in the hands of our ex-Prime Minister, as by magic.¡±

    Keen rolled his eyes, surprised and happy with the new information received and he again pierced the glance of his interlocutor, who slowly smiled, noticing the detective¡¯s gaze of interest. ¡°I see you didn¡¯t know this part of mister Edward Anderson Bell, but I can assure you that you don''t know much more about who he really was. If you want to know more, I suggest you try to enter the bars of Ms. Fabeau. She can reveal even the secrets of the Triangle of Bermudez if you need this information too¡± and the man''s sharp laughter was heard everywhere in his office.

    ¡°I think it''s in bad taste to dream of forbidden things, while you have an important conversation with a young lady,¡± Eva told him and her words had burned Keen on the skin as if it was the whip. ¡°May I know at least what you are dreaming about while talking to me?¡±

    ¡°About nothing and at the same time about everything. Especially I dream about finding out some secrets.¡±

    ¡°Who nowadays hasn¡¯t secrets?! I bet you also have it, mister Keen, but nobody still paid someone to find them out, nor they have forced you to reveal it to someone.¡±

    ¡°Should I? I mean, should I reveal my secrets in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Then, why should others reveal their secrets in front of you, detective?¡±

    ¡°Because the secrets you are hiding are totally different from mine.¡±

    ?Like?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that what you know can kill, while what I know not. Actually, you already have a dead man on your conscience, Miss Walker!¡±

    The smile on Eva''s face faded and her eyes twinkled with hatred. ?Really?! And who it''s assumed that I''ve killed???¡±

    ¡±Baron Beneath!¡± Hearing this name, Eva stopped her breathe because even if this name was somehow known, she couldn¡¯t remember who was him, and Keen, seeing her reaction, decided to play a little bit with her emotions, dragging her in the same game that she had alone invented as if he was a cat playing with the mouse before having him as a meal.

    ¡°And who it¡¯s assumed to be ¡­ this mister?¡±

    ¡°Aaa, who is Mister Baron Beneath, you are asking?! Let¡¯s say he was a very wealthy man in the area, who once being a widower decided to bring a new wife into his home. That¡¯s why he traveled the world far and wide till he got to Mister Walker¡¯s home and he asked him to give his younger daughter in marriage. That young lady was no more than 16, but even so, her father accepted that marriage, even if the age difference between the two brides was almost threefold.¡±

    ¡°You are lying!¡± Eva wheezed through the teeth.

    ?Why would I do that??¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your reason, but I don¡¯t like the game you are trying to drag me in, so I¡¯ll go now¡± and Eva indeed stood up, intending to go, but Vincent grabbed her hand and, without standing up too, he looked deeply into her eyes.

    ¡°The one who is playing with me is you, Miss Stonebridge or Helen Walker, how you decided to name yourself now, but still, I warn you that your game won¡¯t last long with me. I love to win, that¡¯s why everybody who enters a game where I am in loses right from the start.¡±

    ¡°Then, I suggest you get used to it because I also dislike losing a game.¡±

    ?And yet we stand in different positions.¡±

    ?Because of my alleged guilt of Baron Beneath''s death?¡±

    ¡°No, because of mister Anderson Bell¡¯s death and you also knew this person well too.¡±

    ¡°Did I really know him??!! I think you are wrong in all you said, detective Keen. I never had the pleasure to meet any of the two gentlemen you mentioned, as I don¡¯t know who they might be. But ¡­ if you think that I have something to do with their deaths you can investigate it, but I assure you that I have no fear in my soul and no remorse, as I won¡¯t stay one more second here to listen to your aberrations, that you are saying since you approached me. So, as I¡¯m not the guilty person you are looking for ¡­ I¡¯ll go. Have a nice day, mister Keen and I hope to never see you again.¡±

    Eva turned her back to Keen and moved away from the bench, rushing. Keen instead remained sitting on the bench and looking in the distance, while stirring thought in his mind: ¡°It seems to me that she had no idea about Mister Beneath marriage because she didn¡¯t even blink when I mentioned the name of Anderson Bell. Only if she¡¯s a damn good actress, but in her case, it is impossible, because a pregnant woman can''t easily control her emotions. But still, why did she hide the baby from Brian Beneath? If he knew about this child, he probably would have pressed him to find her quicker. But so?! What kind of game this child is playing and especially what kind of businesses ones do at her back because it for sure is something strange when in this is involved Lorenne Fabeu and her relationship with Edward Anderson Bell.¡±

    ***

    Eva''s hurried footsteps were on their way out of the park, where Albert was waiting for her next to the carriage.

    Even though Albert usually went with her during her walks, for Eva had been quite ill during her pregnancy and she could easily lose consciousness, today she decided to walk alone and she demanded to the teamster to wait for her next to the carriage.

    ¡°What if something happens to you?! Albert tried to oppose her demand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Albert. I¡¯ll be more than fine. I feel in shape for a few days and my headaches don''t bother me anymore. This is due to the approaching time for the child to be born and that is why he takes little care of his mother too.¡±

    ¡°And still, there are many months till the child will be born. You should take care more about your health, Miss Stonebridge. Don¡¯t make me complain to Miss Emily.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, Albert. You are such a troublemaker¡­ it¡¯s only a walk¡± and she turned her back to him, grumpy, but she regrated it right away because after about two hundred meters of walking she heard again the rumble in her ears and she also felt how she loses strength, for later have that conversation with Keen, the conversation that brought her a lot of troubles and now she was so preoccupied with.

    ¡°Where does this man know that much about Helen Walker? And who the hell Baron Beneath is? He''s probably related to Brian, because of the similar surname, but he never talked to me about this and about the fact that my mother should have married this old man. Why? Why does this happen to me right now? And especially why did that man tell me that I have something to do with that man¡¯s death? Anderson Bell!!! I don¡¯t know this man as I don¡¯t know the one who showed up in my life from nowhere and is tormenting me now.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Stonebridge?¡± she heard Albert¡¯s voice and, raising her sight, she saw him standing not too far from her, but instead of the usual smile she had for him as a greeting, Albert saw her confused and thoughtful, and somehow preoccupied in a strange way, but he preferred to give her some space and to wait for her answer.

    ¡°Tell me, Albert, do you know any detective named Vincent Keen?¡±

    ¡°Keen?! Keen!¡± Albert slowly whispered, trying to remember where or if he somehow heard this name before, but in the end, he nodded in negation. ¡°No. Never. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because this man approached me in the park, not that long ago, mentioning that I have something to do with the death of a man called Anderson Bell. Who this one is? Do you know him?¡±

    Albert froze. ¡°Does she know who Anderson Bell is?¡± Albert wondered in silence. ¡°What else did the naughty detective tell her?¡± but the questions stopped into his throat and he just stared at Eva, whose eyes were burning with hatred, while she was trying to build the entire puzzle in her head.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me, Albert! Who is Anderson Bell?!

    ¡°From what I know he¡¯s the Prime Minister of England, but I didn¡¯t know he died. Why? Did that detective tell you in which circumstances he died?¡±

    ¡°No. He just mentioned the fact that I have something to do with it. And more than that, he knows who Helen Walker is!¡±

    Here Albert felt more confused than before because he tried before to find out some details about Eva¡¯s parents, but he didn''t advance in his investigation, being convinced that it won¡¯t help the ¡°Red Ants,¡± but now, when he heard that an unknown detective is asking around about Eva¡¯s dead mother it seemed so weird and preoccupying for him and he decided to talk to Emily right after they get back home and if necessary to investigate everything about the past events.

    ***

    The carriage pulls away at a slow step, rocking Eva slowly, who was sitting in the back rear, on soft pillows, and gently touching her belly, while her thoughts weren¡¯t with her.

    Albert was feeling the same, who was keeping silent and only slightly pulling the reins, while in his mind Eva¡¯s last words were spinning around and this made him be so anxious, feeling that something bad approaches them, but not to make the girl suspect something he decided not to ask her more about it, at least not until to talk to Emily about everything.

    Suddenly Eva touched her chest, stifling with the other hand a shout, which was about to come out of her mouth, and it didn¡¯t happen because of sudden pain, but because she managed to remember a fragment from an event from two months ago, when they were sitting in the backyard of Lorenne¡¯s house, in a warm evening of June, while drinking tea or reading.

    Eva was sitting as usually comfortably in the beechwood swing, surrounded by books and soft pillows, with her nose stuck into an interesting book, while Lorenne and Emily were sitting at the coffee table, not too far from the girl, and whispering about something in great secret.

    Eva managed to hear something the two women were saying only when she was forced to move the page, interrupting her absence this away, and she finally looked around for a second.

    ¡°Do you think that this job will end well?¡± Lorenne whispered, preoccupied. ¡°What was supposed to be a sudden death, about which they should have talked only days, has been in everybody¡¯s mouth for months already and this doesn¡¯t seem to end soon, Emily.¡±

    ?We must not be alarmed in vain. I''m sure we''ll find a way out of this, just like we managed to solve all our previous problems. After all, Anderson Bell is just the country''s prime minister and nothing more¡­¡± and the rest of the conversation was whispered again and Eva could no longer hear what they were saying, but she does not insist on listening to what followed, convinced that the two ladies were discussing the subject of a novel or some spicy event which had happened in high society, so she turned back to her reading and, slightly humming a song, she sunk again into the world of the fantastic.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Eva whispered, barely heard, and she again covered her mouth, trying not to be heard by Albert, because she knew well that he¡¯s loyal only to Emily and for the first time since she met him, Eva felt that she¡¯s afraid of this man.

    ¡°If they had something to do with that man¡¯s death, why did the detective suspect that she¡¯s the guilty one? What really connects her to this gentleman? Would it have anything to do with Helen Walker as Baron Beneath had? What the hell is going on and why is she so preoccupied?¡± the questions continued to roll in her head for a long time, and in the end, Eva ended up in tears, because she started to be afraid for her life and for her baby, feeling betrayed by those who she trusted so much and for the fact that Brian had forgotten her.

    It had been months since the two didn¡¯t see each other and even if she had been at the end of this world, he would have found a way to find her, if he loved her, especially after Miss Davis informed him about their location, in many occasions, but he didn¡¯t show up and he also didn¡¯t send any news about him, and this made Eva feel so hopeless, so unprotected, but still convinced to live no matter the efforts she must do for this.

 XXXIX

    ?And yet today is a day of death¡±

    ?Who you killed, Miss Davis?¡± cried Eva with all the contempt she was capable of, even though deep in her soul she knew she should have behaved differently.

    Miss Davis, who at that moment was heading for the stairs, with the thought of going up to the second floor, stopped in place and without any specific expression on her face, she turned to Eva and glanced at her, but said nothing.

    Eva took two steps away from the door, where she had stopped when she just entered, as if struck by thunder right in the middle of her head. She was not understanding what was happening to her at that moment and why the words came out of her mouth alone, when in fact she should have been silent, but in the end, she decided to approach Emily, but still keeping a reasonable distance between them, for something in the depths of her soul told her that she should be more restrained, now that she is carrying a baby in her womb.

    ?Why do you ask??¡± was Emily''s answer, who was sitting in the same place where she had stopped, glaring at the girl, even though her face betrayed no emotion, and this restrained silence of Miss Davis made Eva be confused.

    ?And yet, I was right!¡± Eva whispered, after staring at each other for a few minutes, without any of them knowing the next step the "rival" will take. ?And yet someone died because of us,¡± she continued and her hands began to tremble, a sign that the girl was about to have a nervous breakdown, like the ones she used to have more and more often lately and they were largely related to the anxiety caused by betrayal and by Brian¡¯s abandonment.

    Emily stepped forward, but this movement of hers forced Eva to step back until she touched the door with her back. But Emily didn''t stop until she reached the young woman and with a sudden movement of her hand, she grabbed Eva¡¯s chin and forced her to look into her eyes.

    ?There are things that one should not know, if he can''t handle it, Eva, and this time the one who shouldn''t get involved and to stay as far away as possible from this, without being interested in past events, present or future, is you.¡±

    Horror was in Eva''s eyes at that moment, when looking at Emily''s hardened face, she realized that even though the two of them had been living in the same house and eating at the same table for almost two years, she hadn''t known her at all, and that thought rushed out and suddenly tears welled up in her eyes, which didn''t care at all to dripping down her cheeks.

    But Eva''s crying left Emily cold, who continued to target her rival with her black and deep eyes, but in the end, disgusted by the girl''s continuous crying, she pushed her chin to one side and looked out the window, where the sun played with the petals of red geranium flowers, which had bloomed so beautifully this time, but when Eva spoke again, she looked at her for a long time, as if the young woman hadn''t talked to her, but with a person totally foreign to her.

    ?And yet, Miss Davis, we''re talking about someone''s life. How can you say such words without even blinking with remorse?¡±

    Emily laughed and her hysterical laughter brought Lorenne into the room, who at first stared at the two in astonishment, not understanding what was going on. ¡°Remorse?!¡± Emily hissed through her teeth. ?In front of whom or for what should I feel remorse?!¡±

    Eva swallowed her tears, thus trying to untie the knot of heavy emotions that had settled in her throat. ?To someone''s life. For someone''s future, who has been crushed by your indifference and reckless zeal,¡± and these words were rewarded with a slap in the face, which stung the skin of her cheeks to the depths.

    ?Emily,¡± Lorenne shouted and, approaching the two, she stood in front of Miss Davis, defending Eva with her body. ?How can you be so reckless? She is expecting, Emily. How to slap her in the face, when a baby is in her womb?¡± but instead of repentance from Miss Davis, Lorenne was even more astonished to see a glimmer of hatred in Emily''s eyes. ?Sometimes your cold blood makes me shudder. Did you know that?¡±

    ?And what makes me tremble it''s the fact that I have to explain myself to a child, who without knowing how things are going in this world, dared to ask me about the death of someone who had done us so much harm and who deserve to die even more cruelly than we planned for them.¡±

    Eva staggered to her feet, but Lorenne caught her hand in time, thus preventing a tragedy, for if Eva had fallen to the ground, she might have lost her child, the one Emily was looking forward to, but whose fate does not seem to interest her now, when she saw herself attacked and forced to explain herself.

    Lorenne helped Eva sit down on the sofa and she gave her to smell salt, for the young woman complained of dizziness and nausea, and the last thing Lorenne wanted was to call the doctor again, who had been called to this house extremely often, and that might be suspicious.

    Emily turned her back on them and she approached the fireplace, which was blind at this time of year, but still Miss Davis squatted in front of it and stared through its glass window, at the dried wood that was left to lie in the stove, to somehow complete the solitude of the fireplace, but also to evoke memories and emotions about past winters and about stories worth remembering, while watching the wood.

    ?You''re talking about remorse, Eva, but have you ever wondered if those who have harmed us have ever felt the venomous bite of the serpent called remorse? I mean your father, Miss Bircham, even Brian Beneath, who didn''t bother at all to put you in his bed, to enjoy your youth and beauty, but to finally abandon you without even caring what he left behind.¡±

    Eva burst into tears in Lorenne''s arms again. ?Emily, stop it! It''s not funny at all anymore and there can be no question of justice. This is an attack already. We are not your enemies,¡± Mrs. Fabeu reproached Emily, who did not care at all to hear these words, but she got to her feet, approached the window, and looked at the garden.

    ?And yet Lorenne, this is called justice. If others didn''t do us justice when we were trampled underfoot, it''s time to do justice to ourselves. Don''t you think so??¡±

    ?Justice is done when everyone feels it, but if you attack another innocent person, it is no longer called justice,¡± Lorenne hissed through her teeth.

    ?Another innocent person,¡± Emily muttered the words. ¡±And who is that innocent person of the three of us?? Me¡­ you¡­ Eva? No, my dear, we all have sins on our souls, because we are all Eve and just as criminals ultimately atone for their guilt, we will do the same, but this time we will pay for Eve''s sins, even for those of the beginnings of the world.¡±

    ?The girl is not guilty of that¡­¡± Lorenne tried to resist her, but she was silent, when Emily turned to her, smiling, but that smile was devilish. ¡°She gets crazy,¡± Lorenne thought to herself, shaking for the first time.

    ?You''re probably wondering if I''m going crazy or not,¡± Emily answered, as if reading her friend''s thoughts. ?Do not be scared. I''m more lucid than one might think.¡±

    ?And yet you speak aberrations, Emily. You accuse Eva of all committed sins and that we will pay for it in¡­¡±

    ?I was talking about Adam''s Eve and not about our Eva. Her only sin is that she fell in love with the wrong person, while we ¡­ the other Eves of the Earth ¡­ we have cruel and hidden truths within us, which others should not know if they do not want to lose heart.¡±

    Listening to Emily''s words, Eva looked up, still sobbing after the bitter cry, and she looked Miss Davis straight in the eye. ¡±And yet, Miss Davis, the death of a man is too much, even if this is for revenge. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ?Eva, your innocence sometimes confuses me. How can you be so naive after all you''ve been through??¡±

    ?And yet, Miss Davis, I don''t want anyone to die.¡±

    ?Neither do I, but in order to achieve your goal, sometimes you have to stain your hands with blood.¡±

    ¡°Goal? Which goal?¡± Eva wondered, confused.

    ?You will only find it out if you dare to join the "Red Ants" in body and soul. Until then you will not hear a word from me and not because I do not trust you, but for the simple fact that I do not want your light-hearted heart to sink into darkness as mine or Lorenne''s heart live.¡±

    ***

    Two hours later after the quarrel between Emily, Lorenne and Eva, Miss Davis decided to take a short walk, so she asked Albert to prepare the carriage.

    ?Where are we going?¡± Albert asked her, when they were ready to leave, but Emily continued to sit by the window and stare outside in silence.

    Namely this peace was the one which awakened the uneasiness in the man''s soul, because most of the time, when Emily was silent, it was because she was up to something and this was not good nor him, neither it wasn''t for Emily, for the ruin or death of one was upon their souls, like a black stain of shame, and that made Albert''s heart bleed so hard, for he would have liked to see her happy, but Miss Davis was stubborn enough not to accept happiness in her life and she was looking for death and contempt everywhere.

    ?Tell me, Albert, is there any pure-souled Eva in this world?¡± Emily finally asked him, and this unexpected question of hers made the man confused, for he could by no means understand what she meant.

    ¡°What? ¡­ what do you¡­¡± the carter stammered, looking at her with wide eyes, as his heart pounded in his chest, who was afraid not to hear a death command from Emily again.

    ?I mean innocence, Albert. I am referring to whether a woman has or had ever been given the right to live in love, peace and good understanding, without hating or wishing someone''s death for even a second of her life.¡±

    ?I could not answer that question.¡±

    ?Why?¡± Emily insisted, looking him in the eyes this time.

    ?Because I didn''t experience it, Miss Davis. I mean, I''ve never experienced innocence, and I don''t know what that looks like.¡±

    ?And still, Albert, we were born with it within us.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ?But it died with the first thrill of the world''s hatred for us,¡± he replied and stepped in front of Emily, taking her by surprise, for since they have known each other, Albert had never dared to look Emily in the eyes, let alone stand in front of her, and now he took that step.

    But Emily decided not to blame him for this, for deep down she began to be grateful to this man in time, who was so loyal to her, who loved her dearly, but she could not open her heart to him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Albert. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ?What for, Miss Emily?¡± Albert stared at her in bewilderment, because it was for the first time when Miss Davis spoke these words in front of him.

    ?Because I can''t fit your heart. I know about everything that feels your heart for me, but still, I can''t give her what she wants.¡±

    Albert swallowed in sec. Although he had dreamed of these words for a long time, today they took him by surprise and he would have wanted to run, but a strange force held him in place, as if longing to hear their continuation.

    ?I mean, I can never be your wife, lover, or mistress, because I can''t force you to accept me, the one who was once in someone else''s arms, doing everything that he had asked me to do, but receiving nothing in return.¡±

    But¡­ what if I still want that?¡± and the astonished one was Emily now, who was looking deep into the man''s eyes, whose glance trembled with impatience and emotion. ¡±I don''t care in whose arms you once were, because I don''t live with the past.¡±

    ?But I do, Albert and although you can''t believe this, I''m the wife of one man only.¡±

    "Miss Davis¡­¡±

    ?I''m not saying I love Luis Chesterman or that I have good feelings for him, but still ¡­ I was his woman, and that keeps me from being someone else''s, although it''s not natural for a "Red Ants," who can usually have anyone in their bed, if that means benefit to our secret organization. "

    ?And yet, what makes you think you can''t love?¡±

    ¡°The world¡­ and its mess. It hurts me to admit that, but I loved someone once ¡­ only once, but it wasn''t meant to be.¡±

    Albert took a deep breath and straightened his back, thus trying to hide the anxiety from his soul, for he was afraid of hearing the name of the one he hates as being the name of the one Emily had loved. But she smiled when she caught his eye. ?Don''t be afraid, Luis Chesterman is not the one I loved.¡±

    ¡°Then? ¡­ who are you lo¡­?¡±

    ?You''ll never know, Albert, because I''m taking this secret with me to the grave,¡± Emily said these words in her mind, while on the outside she seemed so calm and thoughtful. ¡±Let¡¯s go! We have a lot to do today!¡± she said in a low voice, and stepped out.

    But Albert hesitated to follow her. He was stunned for a moment in the same place where Emily left him when she had left the house, to finally dare it and, clenching his fists, he got out of the house.

    Approaching the carriage, he saw Emily already in and nicely sitting on the back seat, while she was waiting for him in silence, but she didn''t look at him even when Albert carefully closed the door, not even when he got on the front seat and pulled lightly on the reins, urging the horses. She just kept looking ahead, at the red and black lined wall of the carriage, while in her mind the words ¡°And yet today is a day of death" were spinning up.

    ***

    Finally, Eva stopped crying and she was now quiet, laying on the bed, covered only with a thin duvet, which she loved to have beside her even when she did not feel the coolness.

    Lorenne instead was by the window, with her back to Eva, and looking thoughtfully at the carriage leaving the yard and taking Emily somewhere. But that didn''t bother her at all, for knowing that Emily can take care of her own and, if Albert is near her, then no danger is after Emily, but still Lorenne worried for her friend, who was sinking deeper and deeper into the mud of her soul, as if she had slowly lost her mind.

    ?Tell me, Eva, who told you about the death of our victims?¡± Lorenne asked the young woman without looking at her.

    Eva took a deep breath before speaking and she did it not to calm down, but to gather her thoughts, for although she was still afraid of this house and of those who lived in it, Emily''s words about ?who protects us in case of harm,¡± made her realize that Miss Davis was also right in what she was saying. But still, it was more than her heart could accept.

    ?Eva?!¡±

    Lorenne¡¯s voice made Eva wince and to look to the window, where Mrs Fabeau was still standing, but this time watching her.

    ¡°I never saw that man before, as I never heard his name, but still he said his name is Vincent Keen, a private detective and it seems to me that he knows a lot about me and about whom my mother was.¡±

    ?Why do you think so?¡±

    ?Because he mentioned that Helen Walker had to marry a certain Baron Beneath, but because of events I don''t know about, the two never reached the altar, my mother married my father, and this gentleman seems to be dead, and the detective accuses my mother of it.¡±

    "A certain Mr. Keen accuses a certain Helen Walker of the death of a certain Baron Beneath," Lorenne said softly, as she was slowly walking along the room, as if measuring the room space. "And yet it seems strange to me that he confused you with this Helen Walker."

    ?Helen Walker was my mother¡¯s name,¡± Eva said this, barely heard, and that made Lorenne stare at her with her eyes practically out of its orbit, even though Eva had previously mentioned that Helen Walker was her mother.

    ?So then?! And ¡­ Baron Beneath, you said, was the name of that gentleman who should have married your mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why? Does this name seem familiar to you?¡±

    ?No, my dear. I''ve never heard of this gentleman before, but if we are to pay attention to his family, it looks like he is related to Brian Beneath. He may be a relative of his or¡­,¡± but Lorenne suddenly kept silent.

    ¡°Or?¡± Eva insisted.

    But Lorenne immediately straightened up and smiled. ¡±I don¡¯t know. It was just thoughts. Do not mind me. And still, going back to Mr. Keen: he insists you''re Eva Stonebridge and he''s so sure of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think he did some research before he came here.¡±

    "It''s impossible that he came here for you or for Emily. Nobody knew that you two were here. No one but Christine Bircham and I doubt she told him about this place.¡±

    ?Why do you say that??¡±

    ?Because Christine Bircham doesn''t take a step-in front if it doesn''t work for her, and she doesn''t know about your pregnancy yet. So, she doesn''t have a profitable reason to talk to Mr. Brian about where you are.¡±

    ?But still, it didn''t seem to me that the detective is here because of Brian.¡±

    ?It is possible that he is investigating the death of Mr. Edward Anderson Bell.¡±

    ?Of the former Prime Minister of England? Why? Do you think anyone suspects that the "Red Ants" are involved in this?" the girl asked Lorenne in a low voice, but when Lorenne sat down next to her on the bed and took her hands in hers, Eva calmed down, for unlike Emily, who was so cold and calculated, Lorenne was more human and could show love to Eva, a maternal love that the young woman needed so much in those moments.

    ¡°Listen, Eva, I didn''t want to tell you about it, but it seems necessary now¡± and Lorenne was silent for a few moments, while Eva stared at her, anxiously awaiting the continuation. ¡°Mister Anderson Bell ¡­ I knew this man before.¡±

    ?From where, Mrs. Fabeu?¡±

    ?Because of him my life has fallen into ruin,¡± Lorenne spoke bitterly, while looking at the pillow on which Eva was leaning, as if on that pillow she had seen Edward''s face or past events. ?I met him more than ten years ago. Nothing special. Just a walk in the evening with one of my friends with whom we later decided to enter a coffee shop and to continue our discussion, mostly gossip, with which we used to fill our sad existence.¡±

    Eva moved in place and pulled the pillow under her, which made Lorenne look away. ¡±He was there too, sitting at one of the tables and playing dominoes with two of the people well known in the area. I saw him as I entered, for the three of them immediately pierced us with their eyes, and the fact that I''ve always been charming seemed that it did not go unnoticed by this gentleman, which later approached us and after he forced my friend to go for a walk with one of the two gentlemen, he sat down in front of me and told me clearly that he would like to spend the night with me.¡±

    Lorenne''s words amazed Eva. ¡±Did he speak so openly to you?¡±

    ?Edward was not a man to hide behind a finger. If he wanted something, he had it right away, be it an object or a person. I¡¯m not talking about women, whom, in most of the cases, he had without much effort, but he collided with me like of an iceberg, and it didn''t seem to like him.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because after his sentence - you must spend this night with me - he received a slap from me,¡± Lorenne said, and she smiled sadly. ¡±But it seems that this was the beginning of my sad life.¡±

    ?It was your right to show him that he was wrong. He¡­ he ¡­ he hadn¡¯t any right to talk to you like he did. You were a married woman, for God Sake.¡±

    ?Eva, marriage is not an obstacle for anyone. Especially for men. If they want someone in their bed, they''ll do whatever they want to have him there. And you know this well. Do not get me wrong. I don''t condemn you. Not you.¡±

    ?And yet, Mrs. Fabeu, Brian didn¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°I know, but still it doesn¡¯t make him innocent not to be next to you today when you need him, but let''s get back to our story: after that slap I got up abruptly and left the cafe. After that day, I saw him twice in the city, but he never approached me again. We were just looking at each other from a distance: - he glanced at me with desire, me - with hatred.

    But one day the inevitable happened - I found out, from a letter my husband left on the desk, in case anything had happened to him, that he had gone into a duel, and his rival was none other than Edward Anderson Bell.

    You know, Eva, that letter was to be discovered much later, but it appeared in my hands when it could not be earlier. Only by reading it, my soul froze in my veins, for my husband had gone to his death to defend my honor. But when I got to that place, it was too late: my husband was lying breathless on the ground, while his rival was holding the gun tightly in his hand."

    ?Edward Anderson Bell killed your husband? Because you refused to spend the night with him?¡± Eva said indignantly, and that made her move nervously in bed.

    ?I thought so at first: that his death has to do with me, but I was wrong. Anderson Bell killed my husband for businesses, and after my husband''s death he took over much of the trade he was engaged in. "

    ?And ¡­ you did nothing to stop him? Maybe if you went to the police¡­,¡± but the girl''s remark made Lorenne burst out laughing.

    ¡°Police? Do you think that the police would have done something against a politician as important as Anderson Bell? No, my dear, dogs never bite the hand of their feeder, and Anderson Bell always made sure to get along with the law" and with that, Lorenne made a sign that Edward had paid a lot of money to stay out of trouble with the law. ?And ¡­ after my husband''s death, I was devastated. That''s why I decided to leave the country, but life always returns us our debts.

    I met Emily in Paris, we became friends and later I found out about the "Red Ants". That''s when I decided to take revenge."

    ?And yet it took you ten years to complete your plan.¡±

    ?The Spaniards have a well-known saying - la venganza es un plato que se come fr¨ªo - or, in other words, revenge is a dish that must be enjoyed when it is still cold and they are so right when they say that.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    Lorenne turned to Eva again, looking at her insistently. ¡±It¡¯s because people are naturally forgetful, and Anderson Bell doesn''t seem to remember all the women he''s been with or he''s been interested in. When we met again, he acted as if he had seen me for the first time.¡±

    ?Maybe he was just pretending.¡±

    ?No, my dear. He didn''t remember me and that worked for me, for in time I became even more attractive than I was before and I''m not saying that to brag, but it was this detail of seduction that brought that arrogant gentleman into my arms."

    Eva looked at Lorenne with wide eyes. "You and that gentleman¡­ spent¡­"

    "Have you lost your mind?" Do you think I would have agreed to go to my enemy''s bed?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ?A warm hug, a passionate kiss and a few hints about what might happen between us were enough to have at my feet the England''s most coveted and feared man, because of the methods he used to rob others of their possessions, and he became a teenager again thinking about me, and that led him so easily on the road to death.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what was next?¡±

    ?Do you really want to know the details, Eva? Believe me, sometimes it''s better not to know. Therefore, listen to my advice and keep your innocence. You''re going to need it so much, and ¡­ if and if you ever decide to join the "Red Ants" and serve their cause, never enter a man''s bed to get something¡­ it''s not worth it ¡­ believe me, a smart woman can get a lot out of a man by using his female cunning only, without having to use her body. It takes years of experience, I agree, but we still have this secret in our blood, right from birth - it''s just a matter of time before we learn to use it for ourselves."

 XL

    ?Life shows us the path, but we decide if we go on it or not¡±

    A light knocked and a few minutes later the door to the hotel room, where Keen had stopped, opened, and he was so surprised to see Emily standing in front of him, although he did not know who this elegant woman was.

    ?The detective Vincent Keen?¡± Emily asked him, looking gently at him, who was even more surprised by the manner she was talking to him as if she was trying to win his sympathy from the very first words.

    ?Let¡¯s say I¡¯m this person. But ¡­ who are you?¡±

    ?My name is Emily Davis. You probably heard about me before,¡± and, smiling, Emily took off the gloves, to take off her hat later, fully revealing the beauty of her face. ?Can we talk inside?¡± she said, a request Keen had not expected.

    ?Are you sure about this, Miss Davis? It can bring some unpleasant words, addressed to you later.¡±

    ?As if I cared so much about gossip,¡± Emily said, and, pushing him slightly to one side, she passed him.

    Before closing the door, Keen made sure no one had seen Emily enter, as later, after returning to the room, to look completely unarmed at Emily, who had taken off her coat and sat down on the couch, but though there was nothing vulgar or seductive neither about her clothes, nor in the position in which she sat, her presence here seemed strange and alarming to Keen, but he decided to keep those thoughts to himself.

    ?May I offer you something to drink, Miss Davis?¡±

    ?You better take a seat. Let''s just say that formalities don''t help any of us. Let''s talk business better.¡±

    ?Business? What kind of business?¡± but Emily was in no hurry to answer, just as Keen was in no hurry to sit down, who poured first brandy into two glasses and, approaching Emily, he placed one of the glasses on the coffee table in front of her, and only then he sat down in the armchair in front of her.

    Miss Davis glanced at the glass of drink, but she did not hasten to drink it. ?It seems to me that your attack is inappropriate, detective. To serve brandy to a young lady, when you are only the two of you in a hotel room, it seems more than just a simple invitation to romance to me.¡±

    ?And yet you came here alone. I didn¡¯t invite you, and I only served the drink as a sign of courtesy - nothing more.¡±

    ?Really?! However, it seems to me that this is how you try to take advantage of me, and I''m not referring here physically, but ¡­ the alcohol always makes a woman talk, even about things she doesn''t want to talk about."

    Keen stared at her. He did not expect this attack from the woman in front of him, but he still was not ready to give up. Not in front of her. ?And yet, why are you here, Miss Davis?¡±

    ?Because I heard you''re looking for me!¡±

    ?Me? Looking for you? May I know from whom did you hear this?¡±

    ?Helen Walker!¡± and Keen winced, hearing this name for the second time that day.

    ?As far as I know, this woman is dead for more than eighteen years already. I¡¯m not sure, but you don''t look like a shaman woman.¡±

    ?And yet I know her story very well. Just like you seem to know her and her story. That''s why I want to ask you: how do you know Mrs. Walker?¡±

    ?Let''s just say I researched her escape with Mr. Alfred Stonebridge more than eighteen years ago. At the request of Baron Beneath.¡±

    ?Is that it?! And yet, you could have done her a favor and not tell that child about that past, which everyone seems to be trying to hide. Including the one directly involved in this, and I''m referring here to Baron Beneath''s son, to Brian.¡±

    ?Don''t take it personally, Miss Davis, but all I did was get into the game of that child, as you name her. Nothing more, nothing less. A game that I don''t understand at all, to be honest.¡±

    ?And you don''t even have to understand it, because it has nothing to do with you, detective. Tell me, please, if it came to that, why are you here and why are you looking for Eva? Or, better to say, by whose order are you investigating this case?¡±

    ?I prefer not to answer this question.¡±

    ?And I prefer to insist.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because it can ruin my prot¨¦g¨¦e''s life, and I''m not going to allow that.¡±

    ?Does it seem to me that these words are threatening?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know, did it sound threatening?¡±

    ?Miss Davis, I don¡¯t know to which point you are involved in this case, but it seems to me that directly threatening a man of the law, you risk more than you should because I''m not going to allow anyone to get involved in my business or lose a case like this.¡±

    ?And what I think is that it''s too much for you to call yourself a man of the law, when you''re not more than just a private detective, who, in most cases, investigates love triangle relationships only.¡±

    ?And yet you know me.¡±

    ?I heard about you.¡±

    ?May I know where or from whom did you hear about me?¡±

    ?Let''s just say you''re not the only one who prefers to keep secrets from him only.¡±

    ?So ¡­ Miss Stonebridge told you about our little talk in the park.¡±

    ?Not at all.¡±

    ?Then?¡±

    ?I know you better than I should have known you, detective Keen. And even if I don''t care about you: neither as a man, nor as a person, nor as a detective, I''ll allow myself to give you some advice ¨C withdraw from this business before it''s too late, for I am not going to lose or give up on my plans¡± and, saying this, Emily got up abruptly and began to get dressed.

    But Keen remained in his chair, watching her gentle movements carefully as she put on the gloves and she was adjusting her hat, and these movements made him even more interested in her, but not as a man to a woman, but as a detective investigating a delicate case, for her movements, seemingly sure, were hiding in them certain anxiety, and that always brings troubles.

    Personally, he had never known Emily before, but he had heard of her and her relationship with Luis Chesterman, but most of all he had heard of her possible involvement in the black activity of the ?Red Ants,¡± but although he had once begun to investigate this secret of theirs, out of purely personal interest, he couldn''t find out anything about it, which confused him.

    After she finished dressing, Emily turned to him, and then she took the glass of brandy in her hand and smelled its scent, which made Keen look at her with interest, while she analyzed the color of the liquid. ?I love watching how alcohol can change color depending on the circumstances. As happens with man''s life. So, tell Sophie Anderson Bell to stay away from Eva and the baby, if she doesn''t want to deal with me¡± and she drank alcohol without even breathing.

    Keen smiled instead, watching how Emily set the glass down on the table and served a candy later taken from a tray on the bedside table, for even if it did not seem so, Keen was the man who loved sweets, because that always brought him good thoughts and easy solutions to complicated cases.

    ?You knew right from the beginning who hired me, didn''t you?¡±

    ?No. Although I suspected something, I wasn''t sure until I got here¡± and, Emily looked at the desk where Keen had an open file, and it had Sophie''s name written on it. ?You''re probably wondering when I was able to read what is written there.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ?Right.¡±

    ?Actually, I didn¡¯t read it. Now you are the one who has confirmed to me that my suspicions are real and that makes me think you still have a long way to go before you become a real detective.¡±

    ?Your words offend me, Miss Davis.¡±

    ?That was my intention. So, I expect good thoughts from you, detective. Have a good day!¡± Emily turned her back on him and walked to the door.

    ?And ¡­ if I''m not going to drop this case, then what happens to me?¡± Keen asked directly.

    Without looking at him, Emily smiled, although the displeasure could be read on her face. ?Life will show us the way forward, Mr. Keen. And our safety depends on us¡± and she went out, and behind her came the slamming of the door, which showed that the future was uncertain for both of them.

    Keen sat for a long time in the same chair in which he have sat while he talked to Emily, still playing with the brandy glass in his hand, but from which he didn¡¯t serve even a drop, because in his mind the questions rushed one after the other, for the woman who had just left the room began to intrigue him, and that was something he had never felt before ¡ª rivalry with a woman.

    ***

    When Emily left the hotel, it was already dusk. Albert was waiting for her by the carriage, but even though everything was boiling inside him, apparently, he was calm, for no one needed a scene of jealousy at that moment, that could have done even worse than it was till that moment, and, even though he knew that Emily had entered Keen''s room just to protect Eva and nothing more, he still hated that man.

    Seeing her approaching the carriage, Albert quickly opened the door, but Emily stopped beside him, and, before talking to him, she waited for a couple to pass by as if what she was going to tell Albert was a big secret.

    ?Miss Davis?¡± Albert interrupted her thoughts, for though the passers-by were already far from them and no one was around, Emily remained silent.

    ?Let''s talk in the carriage,¡± Emily whispered and climbed up immediately. Albert closed the door, got on the front chair, and, urging the horses, they hurried away.

    Although Albert was eager to find out how the conversation between Miss Davis and Keen had ended, Emily was silent, and he did not have the courage to ask her about it. So, the two fell silent for much of the way, but when it was less than three miles to Lorenne''s house, Emily ordered the teamster to stop the horses and get in the carriage with her.

    Albert complied with her request and climbed in the carriage, sitting down next to her, but not before making sure no one was around to see them sitting in the same carriage.

    But in the carriage the same thing happened - Emily was silent, but after about 10 minutes of standing like that and without looking at him, she said: ?Keen is dangerous, Albert. He knows more than he says. We must get rid of him.¡±

    ?But, Miss Davis. Keen is a man of the law, though. Even if it doesn''t look to be this way, he still has a lot of contacts within the police. This can be even more dangerous than the death of Edward Anderson Bell.¡±

    ?I don¡¯t care,¡± Emily said sharply, looking him in the eye. ?This man can ruin our lives if he tells someone what he knows.¡±

    ?Was he sent here by Mr. Beneath?¡±

    ?Worse - he''s hereby order of Sophie Anderson Bell and as you know this woman is a viper who does not give up her prey, and she learned that from Marianne Chesterman.¡±

    ?It would be easier to get rid of Sophie Anderson Bell, than of Keen. And it would be even safer for you.¡±

    ?That would be riskier, Albert, for if the daughter also dies, as the father died, in strange circumstances, it can play against us, because many will think that someone is trying to organize a political attack. And that''s not what I want."

    ?A political attack? What do you mean?¡±

    ?Edward was involved in negotiations with the King of France, regarding new fields of trade development, but he was not ready to give up on our Southern Sea, that is why the talks were concluded before they could be completed."

    "That''s why you asked me to end his life in the woods leading to Brighton."

    ?Exactly. It''s the perfect place for political rivals to do business."

    ?And yet¡­! If we make her look like that herself¡­¡±

    ?No, Albert. It''s risky. And more than that ¡­ if anything happens to Sophie Anderson Bell, Brian Beneath will have free rein for being with Eva, and the baby¡­¡±

    Albert shuddered. He had not expected such a confession from Emily. But she did not lose her temper, and, straightening her posture, she said in a stern voice: ?Get rid of him. Tonight. I can''t risk losing what I''ve fought so hard for."

    ?But ¡­ what about Eva? What about her feelings?¡±

    ?What about me, Albert? Eva still has time to fulfill her dreams. I don¡¯t have such pleasure. So, do as I said, and if you really love me, you¡¯ll do that.¡±

    Chess and checkmate in favor of Emily. Appealing to his feelings for her, she completely disarmed Albert, who left the carriage without saying anything else. But he knew in his heart that Emily was just using him, trampling on his love for her. But even so, Albert didn''t blame her, but he just blamed everything on the circumstances that had influenced her life.

    ***

    ?To hell with this sleep,¡± Keen murmured unhappily while moving restlessly in bed, but even though it had been hours since he went to bed, the sleep was avoiding him, and that made him nervous.

    Finally, he sat up and looked at his watch: two and a half at night. It had been 5 hours since he had tried to fall asleep, but Emily¡¯s figure leaving his hotel room was always appearing in his head and this gave him a lot of trouble.

    ?And yet, this woman seems fierce to me,¡± Keen murmured, getting out of bed and taking a few steps around the room. ?But I can''t say that she lacks the audacity if she came this far and threatened me directly¡­ wait, wait, threatening is little said. This woman dared to order me to abandon a case. To me, to Vincent Keen! Who the hell does she think she is?!¡± Keen murmured and he took further a few steps toward the window.

    It was a dark night outside that could be cut with a knife as if it was a beast. But even so, Keen opened the window and let the cold air in, while he stood in front of the open window, with his eyes closed and sniffing the air.

    ?Will it rain tomorrow?¡± he wondered, but only the echo of the room answered to him. ?I can feel the stench of black clouds hovering above the sky from here. And yet, I hate the rain.¡±

    A rustle in the garden alerted him, for although he was on the second floor of the building, the garden was clearly visible, and any movement could be seen and watched carefully. But even if he forced himself to enter the night with his gaze, Keen didn''t see anyone. ?Did it seem to me?! Maybe it was a cat only?¡± but still the instinct of the cop did not give him peace. ?I better not try my luck,¡± he said at last, and quickly closed the window. However, before going to bed he once again made sure that the window could not be opened from the outside, after which he lay down in his still-warm bed, despite the fact that the room had cooled rapidly under the cold night air.

    ?Now I can breathe,¡± Keen whispered with his eyes closed and he pulled the duvet over his ears.

    The ticking of the clock began to ring rhythmically in his ears, and this rhythmic sound eventually plunged Keen into the world of sleep, but woe to that sleep, for he was always moving restlessly on the bed, writhing as if caught in the snake''s mouth and most of the time he woke up hearing footsteps approaching him.

    But when he sat up and looked through the room, he realized he was alone, but even so, he could not rest. He only fell asleep at about 4 in the morning, but when his sleep began to be sweeter, he felt something cold touching the skin of his neck.

    At first, he didn''t understand what it could be, nor did he open his eyes, fearing that it would again be an illusion of his own mind. But when someone suddenly raised his head and wrapped the noose around his neck, Keen sensed danger.

    At that moment he grabbed the thin twine with both hands and pulled it away from his throat, but even if it cut the flesh of his fingers to the core, Keen didn''t want to give up his life. That''s why he started writing in bed, while his executioner, kneeling on the bed behind him, was tightening the grip harder and harder.

    Keen finally managed to find strength and, grabbing the water bottle on the table next to him, he smashed it hard on the attacker''s head, who was forced to loosen the grip of the noose and so Keen had a chance to jump off the bed.

    But the attacker''s experience spoke for itself, and he quickly recovered from his dizziness and attacked the detective again.

    The two began a hand-to-hand fight, while Keen kept trying to rip the mask off his opponent''s face and to see who the bastard is, but most of the time his hand slipped as if something greasy was greasing the skin of the attacker''s face, to see blood on his hand later - Keen had smashed his head with the bottle, but even so, the rival was strong.

    Finally, throwing him hard against the wall, Keen lunged at the dressing table and, pulling the revolver out of the drawer, he shot the attacker in the back, just as he was about to run away, jumping out of the window.

    Although the guy appeared dead, facing the floor, Keen was afraid to approach him immediately, and even when hotel employees and other occupants burst into his room, brought there by the sound of the bullet, he did not allow anyone to approach the intruder.

    The attacker''s identity was revealed only after police entered the room and, making sure the individual was dead, they had removed the mask from his face. But Keen did not recognize the 20-year-old who had fallen victim to his bullet, which had actually hit his neck and not his back, as Keen had initially thought.

    ?Did you know him?¡± the policeman finally asked Keen, being now both in the lobby and watching how the dead body was taken out of the hotel on a stretcher.

    ?No,¡± Keen finally replied.

    ?And yet, if someone dared to attack you here, it means that you have crossed someone¡¯s way, a path that you should not have crossed.¡±

    Keen smiled, remembering Emily''s words. ?Everything is possible," he replied. ?In my job, it''s impossible not to cross from in front of someone, but I still don''t know who might have ordered the attack."

    ?We''ll investigate this,¡± the policeman said confidently, looking at Keen with some superiority, for it seemed to him that Keen knew all too well who had attacked him, but he had preferred to keep this a secret from him and not to make their work easier. ?We are waiting for you at the ward, detective. For statements.¡±

    ?Of course. Of course. I''m coming today, of course,¡± Keen replied practically mockingly, but while he was on his way to his room, he was convinced to pay Emily a visit first and to make sure that she gave the order of his death and no one else.

 XLI

    ?A bottomless swamp is like hell: it stoles your soul, but it doesn''t allow you breath¡±

    ?I¡¯d like to have an audience to Miss Emily Davis, if possible,¡± Keen told the old servant who half-opened the door and asked him with half a voice what does he want.

    Instead of a verbal answer, the old woman approved with her head, and from this gesture of her, Keen had to understand that she goes to ask if Miss Davis is free and that he must stay and wait in front of the door.

    Keen disliked this kind of ?welcome," but he understood that he had no choice: he must wait if he wanted to talk to Emily Davis and he also answered by bending his head but he was so surprised when the door suddenly closed in front of his nose and forced him to step back.

    ?And ¡­ how should I understand this gesture?¡± he wondered and, shaking his head in reproach, he moved back trying to figure out what to do till the servant will be back. So, he decided to watch the garden.

    Even if it was early fall nature around looked so fresh and beautiful and no trace of yellow or brown was seen on the trees or the bushes and this was something unnatural for this period of time. More than this, the bushes, skilfully cut as if someone had tried to engrave figures in living nature, were making the surroundings have an aristocratic look but at the same time to look so fresh and alive allowing the dreamers to travel in time while looking at this green fairy-like beauty.

    Then, there were the trees: in a number of ten, all towering birches, they probably had more than a century but they still looked young and strong probably because of the thick trunks and of the crowns beautifully woven with old and new thin branches and also due to the squirrel¡¯dens seen above that was something amazing to watch and enjoy when they were moving their red and fluffy tail while jumping from one branch to another.

    However, this beauty of nature was a kind of joy for the people of these times who hadn¡¯t that many reasons to smile and to enjoy life. But being surrounded by nature, even that seen in their garden was giving the viewers a kind of freedom to breathe, and why not: to show the world all the love they were hiding in their chest.

    After a short time of watching the awkward, but full of charming play of two red squirrels on the lowest branch of a tree, Vincent took off his pocket the clock and looked at the hour, understanding that it had been more than 15 minutes of waiting and this he considered being unforgivable rudeness.

    When he finally decided to knock once again the door and to show his unsatisfaction this way for letting him wait in front of the door without even one person that lives in that house of respectable people to show up and to say something to him, Keen heard the noise of an approaching carriage and he looked in the distance.

    Even if the carriage was still far away, Keen was sure that was heading toward Lorenne¡¯s house, so he decided to wait.

    Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of the house and, before descending from his place, Albert stared unsatisfied at Keen, a sign that the detective showed up at the wrong moment. But even if he was so eager to say something unpleasantly to the uninvited guest and if necessary to punch him to chase him away, eventually Albert decided that it wasn¡¯t the right moment so, he jumped off and deeply inhaling air in his chest he approached the door and helped Eva to descend from the carriage.

    The girl¡¯s face looked even more pale than usual, and this made Keen watch her with interest because he remembered their first meeting and that he helped her to sit down on the bench when she was about to lose consciousness.

    Eva instead was so surprised to see Keen waiting in front of the closed door. And, even if she wanted to enter the house and to lie on her bed to recover forces, she decided to show her respect to Keen, even if he doesn¡¯t deserve this, as she considered, so she approached the detective at a slow step, still supporting herself on Albert¡¯s arm.

    ?Detective Keen, what a surprise to see you here! Especially after the last conversation that we had yesterday in the park. I thought that I made myself clear that I consider your visit unwelcome, as I consider your interest in me like undue, or I may dare to say roughly because I consider it as being an attack to my private life.¡±

    Listening to the girl¡¯s words, Keen smiled. However, for a few seconds, he said nothing while playing with the lid of his clock which he was opening and closing repeatedly - a strategy that he got while working as a detective inside the police department to make the defendant be confused and while the defendant was so concentrated on the detective''s movement, Keen took advantage on this and, asking a sudden question, he was forcing the defendant to answer without thinking and this way he managed to solve favorably a lot of difficult cases.

    Eva instead didn¡¯t fall into his trap, even after minutes in a row of playing with the watch. She kept watching into the detective¡¯s eyes and except for an unpleasant surprise to see him here her face wasn¡¯t revealing anything else.

    Catching her tired glance, Keen mirrored his face in it but he saw no trace of anger or desire to get rid of him. ?This child doesn¡¯t know about what happens in this house. Or, maybe I was wrong coming here?¡± but his heart was telling him to insist because soon he¡¯ll find out the desired answer.

    ?Let¡¯s go toward that bench,¡± the girl told him when she understood that Keen won¡¯t leave soon. Not until he found out what he was looking for.

    ?Toward the bench?¡± Not in the house?¡± Keen wondered. ?This already seems suspect to me. It means that Emily Davis is trying to avoid me.¡±

    ?You probably wonder why I didn¡¯t invite you to enter the house,¡± Eva told him and her answer made Keen wince, surprised that the girl could read his mind. ?I was right,¡± and Eva smiled.

    That smile seemed so beautiful and warm to Keen, and so sincere at the same time, and, for the first time since he knew her, he understood that Eva is even more sensible and sincere than he thought and that he was wrong by making wrong conclusions without knowing her, but he decided that she¡¯s a mean person too only based on that she¡¯s Lorenne and Emily Davis¡¯pupple.

    When both got to the wooden bench, Eva deeply inhaled the fresh air and her cheeks suddenly became red a sign that her weakness left her. ?Now I¡¯m more than fine,¡± she said. ?Should we take a few steps through the garden instead of sitting down on the bench?¡± she added and she looked at Keen who continued to analyze each movement as if he was a hungry wolf watching the movements of his prey and waiting for the right moment to attack. ?Most of the time I feel that I haven¡¯t enough strength to walk through the garden because nature makes me feel so deeply inside my chest all the burden of her scent,¡± the girl said with nostalgia in her voice.

    ?Why so? Being young and especially in your condition you should be full of life, of dreams, of beautiful memories and lived moments.¡±

    Eva instead smiled, listening to his question. ?Because not all the beauty has its own shine, detective Keen. Sometimes what is beautiful is kept inside of a cage, only to enjoy it when you feel that there¡¯s nothing else to do, and without wondering what that thing feels like. I mean here not only the captive birds or animals. I mean also objects because even without a soul to make them seem alive they still have feelings - they keep the feelings of those who loved them once, who considered them part of their life and of their home.¡±

    ?And ¡­ which category do you think you are part of, Miss Walker?¡±

    Eva stopped and stunned looked at Keen. ?Did this man really believe that I¡¯m Helen Walker? He doesn''t seem stupid at all or that kind of person that believes so easily in fairytales,¡± but when she noticed a glint of curiosity in his eyes, she understood that he just plays her own game.

    ?I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m part of any of the categories I mentioned and call me Eva! Or, Miss Stonebridge! That¡¯s my real name.¡±

    The fact that Eva decided to be sincere with him, chased away any doubt from Keen¡¯s heart and mind. ?She definitely is protected from all the evil things that happen in this house,¡± Keen told to himself, but still something was bothering him.

    He wanted to ask her about Emily, but he didn¡¯t know how to start to talk about this or what else to talk with Eva after she confessed that her game had been only a game: he felt awkward that he left things to go that far. But Eva had been who broke the ice between them and she also chased away the feeling of awkwardness that was sneaking inside their hearts.

    ?Detective Keen, you know, after last time we talked I thought a lot, but eventually I decided that it''ll be fair to ask you where did you meet my mother.¡±

    Now Keen felt that he fell into the trap because on one hand, he wanted to tell her the truth, but on the other hand, he knew that Emily was right when she mentioned that if nobody told Eva about her parents¡¯past, including Brian Beneath who also decided to keep her away from that tragical events, it means that the truth can break her heart or even kill her. That¡¯s why Keen suddenly decided that he¡¯ll better keep silent too. ?Just a simple coincidence. I met her while being with common friends. Nothing important.¡±

    ?And yet, you mentioned yesterday that my mother was about to marry a certain Baron Beneath. Or, was it only a trick to make me confess who I really am?¡±

    ?If she was born as a man, she had been a damn good detective,¡± Keen told himself, understanding that Eva had a good olfactory channel and also a good memory and if he tries to avoid an answer can make her think he¡¯s lying or hiding something important and this isn¡¯t something good for Keen. He must find a middle ground: one which won¡¯t hurt the girl, but also that allows him to tell her part of that old story that definitely influenced her destiny.

    ?It wasn¡¯t any trick, Miss Stonebridge. It¡¯s the truth. Baron Beneath had been interested in marrying your mother, but she disagreed. Eventually, she decided that it isn¡¯t worthy to be his wife and as we know Helen Walker married Alfred Stonebridge in the end and you are their child.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ?However, ¡­ according to your words, my mother was guilty of that man¡¯s death or somehow she influenced that death. What exactly caused the death of that man?¡±

    ?Miss Stonebridge,¡± Keen talked to her with a sure voice and this made the girl stop and look at him while waiting for what was coming because she felt that behind that severe voice was a good story, maybe also tragical. ?Did you accept the feelings of all those who declared as being in love with you?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s say I hadn¡¯t that many admirers who waited in line to declare their love to me,¡± Eva said ironically.

    ?But still ¡­ you are a pretty young lady. I can even dare say that you are very beautiful and this gives you the right to be admired. Thus, let¡¯s say that two men come in front of you asking you to marry one of them. Will you accept them both?¡±

    ?Of course not. I¡¯ll accept only one and this only if I like one of them.¡±

    ?Right. Then, let¡¯s imagine that the one you refused died: because life decided so or because he decided so. Will you be guilty of his death?¡±

    ?Depends on how you look at this,¡± Eva answered with a sure voice that surprised Keen.

    ?Why so?¡±

    ?If I simply made him understand that I love another one, that I have strong feelings for that person and because of this I can¡¯t accept him then I¡¯m not guilty. But if I make him understand this by using mean methods like humiliation or insults in front of others then I have part of the guilt of his death.¡±

    ?And ¡­ what if you decided to run away with the one you love and this way you tried to show that you don¡¯t love the second person?¡±

    Eva took a few steps in front, a time she took to think about every minor detail of Keen¡¯s question who waited for her answer in the same place. ?That''s already cowardice,¡± Eva answered calmy and, turning with her face toward Keen, who was still standing in the previous place, she looked into the man¡¯s eyes and he saw in hers a huge sadness and this was due to someone¡¯s betrayal: ?if you stopped loving that person or simply you never had feelings for her better tell that person about it. Make him understand the reason why you go on a different path and don¡¯t leave him wondering about why you aren¡¯t with him at that moment because that person will live forever asking himself questions that all the time starts with why. You know, I always had to accept the fact that nobody loves me. I never felt the love of my mother because she died when I was born. Then I was surrounded by my father¡¯s wives that also never loved me and who always considered me as being a burden for them. Eventually, it was my father and his betrayal hurt me the most.¡±

    Keen felt her words like a knife that pierced his heart because he understood then that she knew that world better than she was letting others know about her. A characteristic which Keen had never been able to reveal in himself.

    That was the moment when Keen decided to tell her the real story of Helen Walker and then to ask her why she ran away from Brian who all he did all these months was to look for her but when he saw Emily and Lorenne approaching them he decided to change his plans.

    ?I make a pardon for letting you wait outside, detective Keen, but as I wasn¡¯t expecting any visit, I decided to be lazy today. That¡¯s why I was late to show in front of you: I had to make myself look nice before to show in front of you.¡±

    Keen stared at Emily for a few seconds and he noticed a slight tremble in the corner of her lips, a sign that she was forced to see him once again and also to talk to him. ?She¡¯s a damn good actress,¡± Keen thought, but even so he decided to play her game as he did with Eva.

    ?Waiting wasn¡¯t a problem, Miss Davis. What I consider as being impolite is the fact that I hadn¡¯t been informed about your delay.¡±

    ?However, you spent your time in a very good company,¡± Emily mentioned about his conversation with Eva.

    ?Of course, Miss Stonebridge is a very good interlocutor. Especially the fact she knows a lot about feelings and about valuable things kept in a cage.¡±

    Keen¡¯s words made Emily wince. ?He knows!¡± she told herself. ?He knows who sent the assassin yesterday night and because of this, he came here. He wants to force me to accept that I hired that person to kill him, but you are so wrong, detective if you think that you can dance on the same dancefloor as I do and the most important: at the same rhythm.¡±

    ?In a cage?! From what I know I don¡¯t use to keep animals closed in a cage nor do I have the habit of keeping extremely valuable things in my home,¡± Emily answered in a jerky tone a sign that the hint of the man was something she disliked.

    ?I wasn¡¯t talking about you, Miss Davis, but I¡¯m glad that you are the first who talked about this. Should we talk in private better? I¡¯m sure we have a lot to say to each other,¡± and his demanding voice made Lorenne watch him carefully and wonder what he was planning.

    ?Yet, the fact that you are here, detective, practically demanding to a woman to talk to you, is something that I dislike. Especially when the guest does this in my own house,¡± Lorenne said and she took a few steps away from Keen and approached Eva. ?First time, you approached an innocent girl, eager to hear things that maybe aren¡¯t for your ears. Or, maybe you did this intentionally? I mean that you came here inventing things only to seem that you are a real detective.¡±

    ?Inventing things, Ms. Fabeau? I never loved creation because I¡¯m a practical person and not a creative one. Despite the fact that the work as a detective also involves creation from time to time, I hate being creative.¡±

    This aggressive exchange of remarks and somehow with a hidden purpose seemed so strange to Eva who approached Lorenne, asking her in a whisper: ?What¡¯s going on, Ms. Fabeau?¡±

    Lorenne, instead of an answer, touched her hand, making the girl understand that they will talk about this later, so, Eva decided to wait.

    ?Lorenne, leave us!¡± Miss Davis demanded and, watching her, Lorenne understood that Emily was about to have a nervous breakdown and it was better for Eva not to be there because when Emily is nervous, she can act or talk about things that she later regrets, and this way the girl could find out about Emily¡¯s plan related to the baby and God forbid if Eva finds out that Emily was involved in her break up with Brian Beneath.

    ?Let¡¯s go, Eva! It seems that they have things to discuss and this doesn¡¯t involve us at all.¡±

    ?Are you sure about this, Ms. Fabeau?¡± Keen asked and his question made Lorenne shudder and Emily clench her fists. ?From what I know everything started with Helen Walker and might end with Eva Stonebridge. I think that Miss Stonebridge will be interested to find out that¡­¡±

    ?Mister Keen¡­¡± Emily practically yelled at him and her yell made Eva shudder when she remembered their last argument. ?I consider ruthless and bad manners to talk about things that aren¡¯t personal, as I¡¯m absolutely convinced that your visit has to do with a different subject of the one, we are now talking about.¡±

    This was what Keen expected: to find out what Emily was planning, but he understood that it¡¯s dangerous to insist to talk in front of Eva, taking into consideration her pregnancy and that it could affect the baby. Even if he didn¡¯t show this, Keen is a man that cares about the feelings and the well-being of others.

    ?Of course,¡± eventually he said. ?Better to discuss this later when the weather will be warmed and probably there will be more people here¡± and with ?more people,¡± Keen was trying to send a message to Emily that he intended to call Brian here as soon as possible because he understood that Eva was lied to and manipulated to believe what everybody told her while the reality was another one, but because she hadn''t a personal income that would have allowed her to take care of herself she hadn¡¯t another choice than to believe in Emily and Lorenne¡¯s words and to trust fate.

    Without saying anything else, Eva and Lorenne hurried to leave the garden and when the door noisily closed behind them Keen was surprised by a slap over his face that made him shed tears and he stared at Emily with a devil¡¯s glance.

    ?I thought that I made my point yesterday when I told you not to stretch the rope and to leave the girl alone,¡± Emily hissed through the teeth. ?Even if in that house live only women we are capable enough to protect ourselves. Even of those like you, detective Keen, who see in the fate and in the bad luck of one a chance to fill their bank account.¡±

    ?One''s misfortune is caused not by my investigation, Miss Davis, but by your lies and your devilish mind, the women who live in that house, and I mean here you and Ms. Fabeu who allied to lie to that poor girl about the fact that nobody loves her while you kidnapped her from the man that loves her.¡±

    Emily started to laugh hysterically and, in that laughter, Keen felt a trace of hatred and frustration. ?Did I kidnap her? Don¡¯t make me laugh, detective Keen. If that man you so much defend loved her, he would have been here and he would have taken her away from me a long time ago, asking her to be his wife and not still being someone else¡¯s husband now.¡±

    ?If he knew that she¡¯s expecting his child¡­¡±

    ?And ¡­ since when only if the woman is pregnant the man must ask her to be his wife? Eva is an innocent girl who believed his beautiful invented stories which had no other meaning than to make her his mistress. At least he never intended to promise her a happy ending.¡±

    ?If she was now by Mister Beneath¡¯s side¡­¡±

    ?She probably was dead by now. And ¡­ do you know why? Because the one who hired you and you are defending now is a venomous cobra who waits for the right moment to attack and to suck all the blood of the innocent prey,¡± and, telling this, Emily was shuddering with the entire body what made Keen wonder what kind of play she was acting now. ?I¡¯m sure that you have no idea in what you are involved in now, mister Keen as I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t leave this game ¡­ at least not alive.¡±

    ?Do you mean now the yesterday attack that you planned and which almost cost me my life?¡±

    ?And ¡­ what makes you think that I asked someone to kill you?¡±

    ?At least you don¡¯t try to deny it.¡±

    ?Why should I do this? It¡¯s something that makes you vulnerable and it¡¯s a point in my favor. And, do you know why? Because who fears always makes mistakes and you¡¯re so frightened, Detective Keen. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have appeared in my house trying to make me accept my guilt by force and later to kneel in front of you and to ask you to forgive me.

    But you are wrong. I never intended to make your work easier. If you are sure that I was who ordered your death then find evidence and bring here the police to arrest me. Otherwise ¡­ stay away from us or I swear that I¡¯ll shoot you with my own hand, sending a bullet right in the middle of your forehead.¡±

    Emily turned her back to him and headed in a hurry toward the entrance in the house. She was aware that she had said more than she had to say, but she also knew that it was the only way to make Keen move away from them, at least for a while, because he was a danger if he stays close because it can affect her plans for Eva. He must stay away till Eva gives birth and she sends her out of the country.

    She decided to sacrifice her future and she believed that her choice was right, but, while she was approaching the entrance, she felt more and more that she lacks air, understanding that she fell prey to her own game and that her words made Keen even more curious than before and that he won¡¯t abandon this case, not until he¡¯ll be dead or he¡¯ll find out everything about who Emily Davis really is.

    The slam-door made Keen wince and, looking back he saw Albert in front of the stable, supporting his body on the handle of a pitchfork and lurking Keen¡¯s movements.

    Albert¡¯s behavior seemed even stranger than Emily¡¯s who, at least, threatened Keen openly, being somehow sincere with him, or, at least it was what Keen thought, but the teamster, who was piercing the detective with his glance now, had something hidden inside him, a black aura and, as a revelation when Albert grabbed the pitchfork and moved some hay, his jacket left at sight his neck and a small tattoo could be seen by Keen - the head of an owl. Seeing this, Keen freeze and slowly whispered: ?Dark Minds!¡±

    Trying not to reveal the fact that he was aware of Albert¡¯s past and dark present, Keen turned his back to the teamster and hurried to his carriage that was waiting for him at the entrance on the yard.

    In his mind instead was a mess of things and ideas: he heard before about a secret society of assassins, whose name was only whispered and never said loudly when he started to investigate about the ?Red Ants,¡± of purely personal interest, but hearing about another secret group that kills people at the order of the first seemed an aberration to him, stories invented by those who wanted something interesting and scary in their life. But now, when he was aware of this, the puzzle started to be formed in his head, and for the first time since he started to investigate this case, he understood that it can be his last case before he dies.

 XLII

    ?There¡¯s a solution for each problem, as the success lies in details¡±

    Going down the stairs of the theater, after attending a play that night, Sophie looked around and saw Beatrice Evans in the lobby talking to Ms. Fitton and Ms. Amiral. She grimaced unsatisfied because seeing the three women together was something unpleasant to her, knowing all the gossip and all the bad things these three ladies did to her all these months since Brian visited Ms. Amiral and asked her to make hard life for Sophie. At least this is what Sophie thought because what Brian really asked Ms. Amiral was totally the opposite but his wife, being against him, believed that he wants her dead and because of this she was accusing him now of all the bad things that happened to her.

    There were only a few stairs more of going down when Sophie finally saw Marianne talking to Luis, in a far corner of the lobby and from Marianne¡¯s gestures she understood that the woman was really furious and because of this she was claiming something to her husband, even if their voices weren¡¯t heard.

    Sophie stared at the two spouses for a few moments, trying to figure out the reason for their argument, but she couldn¡¯t find it so she finally decided to go out of the theater and wait for Marianne outside. But when she was at the bottom of the stairs her glance stopped on Anne and Sophie was so amazed to see the girl wearing an elegant dress, a beautiful hairstyle, and expensive jewelry on the neck and wrists.

    The girl seemed to wait for somebody while standing next to the exiting door. Then, when Sophie looked at Marianne for a moment, she could see an uncontrolled gesture of her pointing toward the place where Anne was waiting as if Marianne was reproaching her husband about the girl. ?It can¡¯t be,¡± Sophie whispered. ?Even if he¡¯s a womanizer and a shameless person, Luis couldn''t have brought her mistress to the theater, knowing that his wife can be here too and more than that - to show so openly the world that he has a new woman in his life.¡±

    She had been awakened from her daydream when Ms. Fitton approached her and, stepping in front of her, she didn¡¯t let Sophie pass when she decided to walk away without talking with her enemy.

    ?It seems that Christine Bircham is really a Cupid, especially when it¡¯s related to other women¡¯s husbands,¡± Ms. Fitton said, emphasizing the words and trying to show Sophie how much she hates her.

    To Ms. Fitton¡¯s surprise, who was expecting a backlash from Sophie, the woman smiled. ?I don¡¯t think that you can judge another woman for being someone¡¯s mistress when you also use to spend some nights in the arms of others¡¯husbands.¡±

    Ms. Fitton disliked Sophie¡¯s commentary and even if she wanted so badly to slap Sophie, she decided that it won¡¯t be right to do this there. ?At least I never forgot about my husband and, even if I prefer from time to time to bring new men in my bed, I still find time for my husband too, trying this way to remember him that he still has a wife home. What I can¡¯t say about others.¡±

    ?Some wives respect themselves much more than the rest and they prefer not to share the same man with his mistress. It¡¯s about ethics and education.¡±

    ?Then ¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you later complain when your husbands show up in public with their mistresses who seem to have even more influence on them than you have,¡± and, with reproach in her glance, she first looked at Marianne and later at Anne, who looked at them too as if she felt that they were talking about her. ?I won¡¯t even be surprised if soon we find out that mister Chesterman will have soon an heir, of course, out of the marriage.¡±

    ?And ¡­ since when this would be a major social problem?¡±

    ?Of course, this will be, because we all know that Mister Chesterman¡¯s firstborn and the daughter who could have inherited his fortune is missing for so many years already and this is only thanks to her mother¡¯s madness. Some bad-mouthing people even say that Marianne did this to punish her womanizer husband,¡± and Ms. Fitton winked to Sophie, trying to make her lose control.

    Sophie took a step toward Ms. Fitton, forcing her to move back till she touched her back by the wooden railing of stairs.

    Feeling the nudge in her back, Ms. Fitton raised her glance and looked at Sophie, whose eyes seemed lit embers about to burn in flames, but even so, the woman decided not to show her fear in front of Sophie, afraid that if she does it, then she will always be the scorn of the other ladies who used to surround her.

    However, none of the two women could say something bad to the other one when Ms. Amiral and Beatrice approached them, forcing them to move away from each other.

    While moving back and putting on her gloves, Sophie caught Beatrice¡¯s contemptuous look who knew something that Sophie wasn¡¯t aware of and, looking at her this way, Beatrice was trying to knock her down, but even if she was so eager to know, Sophie decided not to ask, for being sure that if it is something bad for her then she¡¯ll say or do something spontaneously and she¡¯ll regret it later.

    ?I heard that you have some health problems, Ms. Anderson Bell. Are you all right now?¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s remark was something that Sophie disliked because calling her ?Ms. Anderson Bell¡± was said with such mockery, emphasizing the fact that she was Brian¡¯s wife only on paper and this hurt her a lot.

    ?Ms. Anderson Bell? From what I know my husband¡¯s surname is Beneath. Thus, I consider properly to be called Ms. Beneath.¡±

    ?What I consider properly is that this surname isn¡¯t proper for you and you should go somewhere till you won¡¯t suffer the shame of being chased away from Brian Beneath¡¯s house after the church will accept your divorce.¡±

    ?Divorce? I think you are wrong, Ms. Evans. I and Brian - we aren¡¯t divorcing,¡± Sophie answered, being sure of what she was saying, even if inside she was shaking with all her being.

    ?I won¡¯t be that sure,¡± Beatrice said, practically hissing the words through the teeth. ?There¡¯s a price to pay for everything in this world. What do you think, what is the price I and my husband paid to Brian Beneath for his help in the elections for the Prime Minister''s chair?¡±

    ?It can¡¯t be. Brian wouldn¡¯t have done this. He ¡­ he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed my father by allying with ¡­ you,¡± Sophie stuttered.

    ?But he did it. He¡¯s tired of you and of all the hatred you sowed around you - a hatred that he never deserved it.¡±

    Beatrice turned her back to Sophie to leave. Sophie hurried toward her and, grabbing her by the arm, she made Beatrice stop. Face to face, the two women threw fire arrows through their eyes as if they were rivals in love affairs and not politics or business.

    ?You know nothing from what happens in my house. That¡¯s why you have no right to claim this to me as you can''t decide to bring order in my own house,¡± Sophie practically yelled the words in front of Beatrice who instead looked at her calmly, piercing the madwoman from in front of her with her glacial glance.

    ?Order, you say? Well, I must agree with you here. Nobody in our society has peace and total calmness in their houses. And ¡­ do you know why?! Because of women and their greed,¡± and Beatrice looked at Anne this time who was leaving by the arm of Luis who left Marianne behind him and he decided to leave with the girl. ?But ¡­ everything has an endpoint in this world because everybody has a limit and this limit Brian Beneath reached when you decided to hire a private detective to look for the woman he loves.¡±

    Sophie winced. ?It can¡¯t be. How did Brian find out that I hired Vincent Keen?! I don¡¯t think that¡¯s merely a coincidence. Wait, Keen was in the past closer to John Evan, and from what I see they still have a close relationship and Beatrice takes advantage of it, helping Brian to ask for the divorce.¡±

    ?What? It seems to me that you never expected such a confession, isn¡¯t it? But it isn¡¯t unpredictable because nothing can be hidden of a man¡¯s ears and especially from a man like Brian Beneath who won¡¯t ever let thing happen randomly.¡±

    ?And ¡­ what¡¯s your personal win from all this circus, Ms. Evans? I don¡¯t think that by attacking me you are trying to help your husband in politics because after my father¡¯s death I have no power in this area. Or, maybe you are looking for my position. I mean, for my status as Brian¡¯s wife.¡±

    ?You are going too far in arrogance, Sophie. Don¡¯t forget who I am!¡± Beatrice growled at her.

    ?As it seems that you have forgotten who I am. Even if I have something to lose in this game that you, Brian, and the rest of the gossip women who surround you have planned I ensure you that I won¡¯t give up that easily. Even if this doesn¡¯t look like this, I still have some power in my hands.¡±

    ?A useless power because you won¡¯t ever give Brian what he wants: a baby. But he will have that child soon, but he won¡¯t be born from your womb.¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s words made Sophie stagger to her feet while her lips were trembling because of anger, resentment, and the rest of the negative feelings that were taking over her at that moment.

    Beatrice instead wasn¡¯t ready to give up. So, she took a step toward Sophie and, approaching her ear, she hissed through the teeth: ?don¡¯t be silly, Sophie. In your place, I would have given up a long time ago because you lost this battle before being started.¡±

    Beatrice hurried away toward the exiting door, followed by Ms. Fitton and Ms. Amiral. Behind them Sophie was shuddering with all her body, fighting with the nervous breakdown that was killing her inside and with the heap of tears that was pressing the corner of her eyes.

    Marianne approached her and touched her arm, and Sophie looked at her with a lost glance and empty eyes in which hatred and despair could be seen.

    ?What do I do now, Marianne?! It seems that Brian asked already for our divorce and that he¡¯ll have it. If he chases me away from his life ¡­ then ¡­ my life it¡¯s over.¡±

    ?Then ¡­ do so that before having that divorce, he regretted that he decided it because his betrayal isn¡¯t something that you can forgive,¡± but Sophie understood that Marianne wasn¡¯t talking about her problem now, but about hers and of Luis because Marianne was thinking at that moment how to do to knock down Anne Ross.

    ***

    Holding Luis¡¯arm, while both are slowly rocked on the slow trot of the horses, Anne was trying to be as loving as possible with the man that protected her today and who chose her and not his wife.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ?Are you sure that your wife won¡¯t do anything to hurt us after what happened today?¡± the girl said with a sweet voice, but Luis, who was completely immersed in his thoughts, didn¡¯t answer, but only sketched a bitter smile and Anne understood that it would be better if to leave him alone. But even so, she laid her head on his shoulder, sticking her body of his, while on her lips the smile of victory was seen.

    There had been months since she decided to be Chesterman¡¯s mistress and even if he told her so many times that it would be better to find someone to accompany her while walking and this way to find out more about the life in High Society, Anne always denied it because on the one hand, she was still unsure with her position and on the other hand, she wanted to be sure that Luis won¡¯t run away with the first occasion, leaving her alone in front of fate. So, she decided to wait and she did well.

    So far two nights while she was walking alone on the main boulevard of London and Anne saw Marianne and Sophie entering a coffee shop, while the two of them were happily laughing.

    ?Of course, they smile, after all the evil they did and still do,¡± the girl hissed the words. And then she decided to enter the same coffee shop and to show Marianne that she had won in front of her. But one step from the entrance, when she was still grabbing the doorknob, Anne gave up on the idea. ?It will be too easy for her,¡± she said. ?It won¡¯t bring me any pleasure and nor won¡¯t chase away the pain I felt while they were kicking me till death without even being guilty of something.¡±

    Leaving the coffee shop, Anne hurried home. Passing in front of the theater instead she heard how the future play was announced and that it would be a sensation, so, Anne decided to act because it was the perfect time to make her entrance in the High Society of those proud ladies who only think about themselves and never cared about others.

    What Anne didn¡¯t know was the fact that almost everybody in town knew about Luis¡¯new love affair and that he was completely blinded with his young mistress whom he bought a house in the province and one in town, because he loved that much to have Anne near him, to enjoy her youth and beauty any time he wanted, so he didn¡¯t care about others anymore.

    The only one who didn¡¯t know about Anne was Marianne, because being closer to nobody, except Sophie, and having no close friend, nobody dared to tell her about her husband¡¯s new love.

    Even if she suspected that something strange happens lately, she was sure that it isn''t because of a new woman because Luis and Christine were lovers for so many years already and Chesterman used to don¡¯t show up at night at home, but even so he never missed from home more than a week. In the last months instead, he started to show up less and less home while from him could be smelled a new woman¡¯s scent. That¡¯s why he was trying to avoid his wife as much as possible and if he was seeing Marianne in the house or somewhere in the city he right away was leaving in the opposite direction and the woman started to wonder what is the cause of all this.

    Marianne Chesterman had been never a stupid or a naive woman, but still, like all the women, she preferred to be deaf and blind, only not to be involved in unnecessary fights and unpleasant events, but that night, at the theater, everything collapsed over her as if being an avalanche of killing stones.

    When she arrived at the theater, in her sumptuous carriage, and she was waiting for the teamster to come to open the door, Marianne realized that he was late, so she looked through the window and saw him talking to Luis and she was so surprised to see her husband there because Chesterman never agreed to come to the theater.

    Actually, he never agreed to accompany her to the theater even when they were recently married and they still were in a good relationship. She also never saw him at the theater even when he started his love affair with Christine and later with Emily Davis, even if both of them were frequently appearing to watch the play. However, he came that night.

    Ms. Chesterman had decided not to wait for her servant anymore and to come out of her carriage. So, she opened the door and when she stepped onto the first stair of the carriage, she saw how Luis opened the door of his carriage and he stretched his hand to help a lady to come out.

    Marianne freeze. ?It can¡¯t be! Does Christine really have so much power over him that she convinced him to accompany her to the theater? Or, maybe it was Emily?¡± but after coming out of her carriage and taking a few steps toward Luis, convinced to have an argument with the two lovers for the shame that they bring her tonight, she hardened when she saw a new woman next to her husband.

    Because of the wide-brimmed hat and the veil on the woman''s face, Marianne couldn¡¯t understand at first who that woman was, but staring at her vestment and later hearing the laughter of the ?new mistress¡± she understood that the rival was young enough, if not much younger than her.

    As if waiting for Marianne¡¯s reaction, after seeing the woman staring at them, the young woman took off her gloves, showing the expensive jewelry on her wrists and the shining rings on her fingers, and later took off the hat, revealing the extraordinary beauty of a young lady.

    Marianne didn¡¯t recognize Anne at first, but something was telling her that she saw this woman before. Her entire body was slowly trembling and her clenched fists were hurting the skin of her palms: the servant from Christine Bircham¡¯s house, who she and Sophie had beaten a few months ago, was Luis¡¯mistress now.

    ?Bitch!¡± Marianne hissed through the teeth and this ?compliment¡± was for Christine because Marianne was convinced that she was the one who ?pushed the innocent girl¡± in Luis¡¯bed, hoping to get the advantage of all this.

    At that moment, without knowing that Christine had something to do with the love affair of Chesterman, but she didn¡¯t get any advantage of all this, Marianne started to hate her even more than before who she hopped to see dead soon because of her she suffered a lot during these years.

    Marianne¡¯s teamster hurried toward her to stop her when Luis noticed his wife coming toward them and he sent the servant to tell his master not to provoke an argument here.

    ?Mister Chesterman demands to¡­¡± the teamster stuttered, but he couldn¡¯t stop her because Marianne pushed him away from her, hissing through the teeth. ?I don¡¯t pay a damn penny on what Mister Chesterman demands.¡±

    However, she couldn¡¯t approach Luis and the girl, for the two were approached by a group of men Chesterman knew and Marianne decided not to make herself even more pity than she was. So, she decided to wait.

    But the surprises of that evening didn¡¯t end outside. Coming to her lodge, Marianne wasn¡¯t allowed to enter because ?Mister Chesterman rented it for him and his order cannot be broken.¡±

    Marianne was practically mad of anger. She was coming to this theater for almost ten years already and she had been always treated like a Goddess, but now, when Luis brought his mistress here, Marianne was chased away like a dog.

    Even if she was boiling inside, eager to destroy the world, Marianne decided not to leave. So, she entered Sophie¡¯s lodge, who looked at her in amazement: ?you said that tonight you¡¯ll be in your lodge.¡±

    ?Let¡¯s say that I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Marianne lied to, and, sitting down on the chair, she forced with herself to hide the slight tremble of her voice and of her palms, on which deep wounds painted in blood were seen.

    After the play, she decided to approach Anne, who was waiting in the lobby for Luis who decided to say hello to a friend, but he couldn¡¯t take the girl with him.

    The girl didn¡¯t scare at all seeing Marianne approaching, but when the woman wanted to slap her, Anne grabbed her hand and, squeezing it, she said: ?that¡¯s enough, Ms. Chesterman! You had only one chance to show your power in front of me. From now on I won¡¯t allow anybody to trample me under feet.¡±

    Marianne shuddered because Anne¡¯s strong and sure voice was something she hadn''t expected to hear. ?How dares the mistress to watch me? Me, the legitime wife of ¡­¡± Marianne hissed the words, but Anne just ironically smiled.

    ?Your status as Luis¡¯legitime wife doesn¡¯t give you rights over the other women with whom your husband spends his nights. Actually, someone¡¯s woman is the one with whom he sleeps with and not the one whose name is on the marriage paper.¡±

    Marianne understood that this young woman isn¡¯t like the others with whom Luis had a love affair. From what she understood, from the sure voice and glance that was piercing hers, this girl will be even more dangerous than Christine. Namely because of this Marianne started to doubt that Christine was aware that she had been pushed aside by her own pupil.

    Seeing Luis approaching, but who didn¡¯t notice them together yet, Anne took a step toward Marianne, taking the woman by surprise, and she whispered into her ear: ?for being now Luis¡¯mistress I must say thank you to you, Ms. Chesterman because that night, when you¡¯ve beaten me till death, I became what I¡¯m today.¡±

    ?You don¡¯t even know how many had been in your place,¡± Marianne said with reproach.

    ?I¡¯m not even eager to know their number. Do you know why? Because I don¡¯t live with the past. I prefer to trust my future and my own power.¡± These words made Marianne feel insulted and she squeezed the girl¡¯s arm.

    Anne took advantage of this and, as per order, she started to lament that Marianne is hurting her. Marianne at first didn¡¯t understand what the girl is doing, but when Luis grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and forced her to release the girl''s, she understood Anne¡¯s trick.

    ?Wait for me next to the door!¡± Luis demanded Anne and the girl, like a good and obedient puppy, wiped her mocked tears, and, smiling at Marianne, she walked away.

    ?I can¡¯t believe that you have fallen that down that you started to accompany your mistress to the theater,¡± Marianne yelled at her husband, but he squeezed, even more, her arm, forcing her to keep silent.

    ?I¡¯m the only one who can decide what to do and what I want. You lost this right many years ago, Marianne Chesterman. You can¡¯t reproach me now the fact that I love.¡±

    ?That he loves?!¡± These words fell over Marianne like the sky over the earth. She was expecting everything from him, but not to hear such a confession.

    The two spouses looked with hatred at each other, told many other words of insult and mutual accusation, had argued and tried to knock down the other one, a fight that Sophie and the rest of those present at the theater saw. But Marianne didn¡¯t care about this then. For her was important that he trampled her under feet and that was something she couldn¡¯t forgive.

    ***

    Things fell noisily on the floor off the desk when Christine, in a nervous breakdown, swept the desk with such a force that she didn¡¯t know that she was capable of till that moment.

    She had also been that night at the theater, even if she assured Luis that she would be out of the town because she wanted to convince Emily and Eva to turn back to her house.

    But it was just an excuse because she was suspecting that Luis is cheating on her, but she didn¡¯t find out till then who the new mistress is.

    At the theater instead, the sky fell not only over Marianne. Christine saw everything from her carriage, stopped not that far from the entrance in the theater, but in a place not to be noticed by Luis or by others. But even so, even if she suspected that Luis was now with another woman, she never suspected Anne as being the one who was standing now by his side.

    What was hurting Christine was the fact that the girl who fell victim to the rape planned by her and by Luis, wasn¡¯t dead as Christine had expected, but became even more important than she had been for Luis all those years.

    ?Another one in her place would have washed her shame in the river, drowning her body in cold waters, but this shameless woman ¡­ why does she still breathe??? How does she dare¡­ an easy woman like her ¡­ the declare war on me?! On me, the one who helped her to avoid death, who fed her, who dressed her, who treated her like a human, but who is now bitting my hand like an unfaithful dog.¡±

    Christine was seeing at that moment only the evil that others did to her, but she didn¡¯t remember at all the evil she did to others and especially to Anne, when she sent her willingly to that stable, knowing very well what will happen there.

    She thought that once Luis will have her, he will consider her ?a stained body¡± as he considered many others before and he will get rid of her and Anne, shamed and stained, will die as the other ?easy women¡± who dared to share the same dormitory with Luis.

    Of course, not all the women who Luis had in his bed, willingly or by force, died because they wanted. The majority of them left this world due to Christine¡¯s mercy when she noticed them again ?approaching¡± Luis¡¯property because she considered them being a danger and she decided that it would be perfect to get rid of them once and for all.

    In Anne¡¯s case, Christine didn¡¯t bother at all because she was considering her being weak and stupid how Christine used to call her often. However, the ?stupid one¡± had been enough smart and even kicked her away from Luis, who she was now manipulating as she wished, and even managed to convince him to go with her to the theater, something that Luis never did with Christine. With Emily, he also never showed up somewhere because Emily was a careful woman who disliked being the subject of gossip. So, she preferred to be his mistress, but from the shadow.

    Eventually, Christine calmed down - after a long time of yelling and insulting all the women Chesterman had in his bed and also, she said something nice to Luis too. But when she recovered her calmness, Christine sat down on the sofa, looking in amazement at all the mess from around her.

    ?That¡¯s all right,¡± she said in a half a voice, but sure of her words. ?There¡¯s a solution for each problem. This girl won¡¯t be the exception. I¡¯ll find how to make her regret that she took what was mine,¡± and, saying this, Christine smiled, lit a cigarette, and started to plan her fabulous plan, while deeply inhaling the cigarette smoke and puffing white circles in the air as if the smoke was dancing in the sweet embracing of the night.

 XLIII

    ?Your tears aren¡¯t worthy as long as you aren¡¯t free¡±

    Albert threw the pitchfork in the hay seeing Keen¡¯s carriage leaving Lorenne¡¯s property and he took a few steps toward the house. But he suddenly stopped and looked at the window of the living room from the ground floor and he saw how somebody was moving the curtain while spying on the detective and eagerly waiting for his leaving. And the same eagerness was felt by the teamster.

    Actually, he felt it right from the beginning when they got in front of the house and he saw the detective because something was telling Albert that it isn¡¯t just a simple visit, but he had no idea about what consequences it will bring. He would have wanted that Eva passed the detective and enter the house. But the girl pretended not to listen to his words when he stretched his hand and helped her to come out of the carriage and when they were very close to each other, he whispered: ?be careful with this dog, Miss Stonebridge. You never know when he can bite.¡± The girl just smiled listening to his words and left him behind her.

    While Keen and Eva talked, the teamster took care to be around them because he didn¡¯t know what Keen can do or say and the young woman wasn¡¯t in such good physical conditions to spend a lot of time out and this was what really scared Albert: that something will happen to her because in time he started to consider her as a daughter and he would have killed everybody who would have tried to make her suffer.

    But eventually who needed that protection was Keen because Albert noticed the pale shade of his face when Emily left him in the middle of the yard and entered the house. But his intuition was telling him that Keen hurried to leave this house after watching him as if the detective saw something forbidden. ?Was he scared of the pitchfork?¡± Albert wondered. ?I don¡¯t think so. He doesn¡¯t look like a person that can be frightened easily. And still, his sudden leaving, as if he was chased by the devil, makes me think that he knows something or he is planning something. But ¡­ what exactly does this man know?¡±

    The night before, he went to the hotel to obey Miss Davis¡¯command. Actually, he would have liked to send someone else to do that job, but halfway he changed his mind because this job was very important and he couldn''t afford the luxury to fail.

    Arriving in the hotel yard, he looked at the building trying to find the proper place for climbing on it to the window of the detective¡¯s room. But he suddenly saw Keen opening the window and watching the surroundings and he decided that it would be better to wait till Keen goes to sleep. So, he decided first to climb a tree to hide and to see better Keen. Being in the tree, he was amazed to see Keen lurking in the garden with his eagle eyes: ?he felt death breathing behind him,¡± Albert mumbled. ?In a past life, he had been a dog for sure. I don¡¯t have another explanation for his ¡°nose¡± that catches all the smells from miles away.¡±

    Quarter an hour later Keen closed the window and turned off the light, but Albert didn¡¯t hurry to descend off the tree and to enter the detective¡¯s room. He decided that it would be better to wait for another half an hour. And he waited, but when he finally climbed on the building till the second floor and he tried to open the window he saw in amazement that Keen closed the window so well that it couldn¡¯t be open from outside. ?Should I break it?¡± Albert wondered. ?No, it will be risky and it will be a problem later because of the noise.¡±

    He descended off de building and looked around trying to figure out what to do next. ?Let¡¯s go in! Even if it is riskier,¡± he decided. First, he counted the windows to Keen¡¯s room, trying this way to draw the map of the hotel in his head and to understand how looks the hotel from inside because ?buying¡± someone to let him in wasn¡¯t for sure a good idea. So, he was on his own!

    Albert sneaked down the hotel walls and noiselessly entered the hotel. Then he squatted not to be seen by the receptionist who was dozing on his place and the teamster moved toward the curtains, where it was so dark that one could hurt himself if he wasn¡¯t careful. After hiding, Albert looked again at the receptionist, who had no idea that someone else was in the same room as he was. Actually, the poor young man was so tired that even the glasses, that he was wearing for an aristocratic look, were hanging on his nose, making his breath so hissing and it was a sign that he could be easily awakened and if he awakens and sees Albert, then it will be a big problem because the teamster had no damn idea how to explain his visit in the hotel at that late hour at the night. More than this, the receptionist saw him a day before with Emily and if something happens here then the police will easily figure out who the guilty person is.

    After minutes in a row of waiting, Albert managed to get to the second floor when he took advantage that the receptionist suddenly woke up, forcing him to hide behind the curtains. But even so, he could see how the young man noticed that he has no tea in his cup and after glancing around to make sure that nobody is there or around the hotel he hurried up toward the kitchen.

    Actually, ¡°making sure that nobody was around¡± it¡¯s just a say, because he just rolled up his eyes, and after sweetly yawning he left his place. This made Albert shake his head reproachfully: ?with such guardians, I¡¯m not even surprised that people die like flies.¡± Then, he quickly sneaked out of his hideout and climbed the stairs, but when he got to the second floor he saw in amazement how another man was trying to enter the detective¡¯s room and this made Albert first wonder if the other one was also sent here by Emily, in case he doesn¡¯t make it, but he calmed down when the ?intruder¡± looked around before entering the room and Albert saw his face: ?he¡¯s not one of us,¡± Albert whispered and took a step back hiding from the other¡¯s sight.

    ?So, it seems that death made a pact with the devil for the detective¡¯s life,¡± Albert mumbled in mockery, and he hid again. Later he heard a noise coming out of the room and he understood that ?the intruder¡± failed because if he was in that room, he wouldn¡¯t have been that stupid to kill somebody and be heard so loudly. ?A sharp dagger, a skillful movement of the hand while the blade passes next to the convict''s neck, and a finished job in silence.¡± This way Albert planned that ?mission,¡± but it seemed that fate had other plans for Keen.

    Later Albert heard the gunshot and he winced and for seconds in a row he didn¡¯t even breathe because a lot of questions were spinning in his head: ?who grabbed that gun and who died?¡± But he hadn¡¯t to wait much because the guests exited their rooms in a hurry hearing the shot and all as one approached Keen¡¯s door.

    At first, the teamster didn¡¯t know what to do, but in the end, he took advantage of the crowd gathered in front of the open door and, posing as one of the hotel guests, he also approached the door, but he quickly had been forced to take a few steps back when the receptionist ran toward Keen¡¯s room, bringing the police with him. But even so, Albert could see for a few seconds that the dead one was the ?intruder,¡± while Keen looked frozen with the gun in his hand. ?This game is over,¡± Albert mumbled and left the floor in a hurry because it was dangerous for him to continue there and the most important: he couldn¡¯t finish his job. At least not that night or in the foreseeable future.

    Leaving the hotel without being seen hadn¡¯t been a problem because everybody was at Keen¡¯s floor, watching the dead guy as if they were at a circus. Then, Albert climbed on Bachaco¡¯s back and galloped all the way home. However, even if he left so quickly the hotel and unseen, Albert decided not to move straight home, but to bypass the area and this way to be sure that nobody followed him. He entered the property on a secret path that wasn¡¯t leading only toward Lorenne¡¯s house, but also to many other houses that were around, and even if someone followed him Albert was sure now that it will be difficult to understand which house the rider had chosen.

    He jumped off Bachaco right in front of the stable and left him free because the horse was used to enter alone his stable and to going straight toward the scented hay because he was always starving.

    Albert hurried and entered the house and a few moments after he was already on the second floor and slowly knocked on Emily¡¯s room door. He hadn¡¯t to wait long, because she wasn¡¯t sleeping, but waiting for good news.

    Emily opened the door and Albert entered the room, but before doing this he made sure that no servant saw him entering. ?Tell me that this job is well done,¡± Miss Davis asked nervously, but Albert only shook his head in denial. ?Damn it, Albert. It was such an easy job. How could you¡­¡±

    ?It wasn¡¯t my fault, Miss Emily. There was someone else there, with the same order as I had,¡± the man whispered, making Emily look at him in amazement.

    ?What do you mean with there were others with the same orders as yours? Do you mean that someone else wants Keen dead?¡±

    ?Yes, but who was that man or for whom he was working, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ?Was?¡±

    ?Yes. He¡¯s dead. Keen shot him after they fought for minutes in a row. I must accept that this detective has some cold blood in his veins. He fought for his life: with teeth and claws.¡±

    Emily grinned, unsatisfied. ?Not for nothing he had been a policeman. My question is: who sent that assassin and why? I don¡¯t think Sophie Anderson Bell is that stupid to send someone to kill him after being she who hired him to find her rival.¡±

    ?Then? Do you think that Brian Beneath¡­¡±?

    ?No. Beneath is dangerous, but only in politics and he¡¯s too honest to do things behind someone. Well, I mean that he won¡¯t do ever something illegal as to send an assassin after someone. More than this, he also hired Keen to find Eva and if the detective dies, he will be also a suspect. It isn¡¯t something that he likes, especially after being accused by Sophie of killing her father.¡±

    ?Well, then I have no idea who¡¯s the one who sent that intruder to the hotel and why Keen must die.¡±

    Emily put on a warm scarf on her shoulders and, approaching the window, she opened it and let the cold air refresh the room. Breathing this way, the cold air of the night was something that helps her think. ?If not Sophie or Brian Beneath sent that man here, it must be one of their friends. Someone who¡¯ll have some benefits if they are accused of the detective¡¯s death. But we must find out first who this person is, Albert because I think we can take some advantage of all this. So, send someone tomorrow morning to London to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ?What should we do with Keen then? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll stay quiet after today¡¯s events.¡±

    Emily looked at him and smiled. ?Of course, he won¡¯t. Especially after my yesterday threat. I¡¯ll be the first suspect on his list. But ¡­ yet, this job is something that favors me, more than if he was dead by now, by your hand.¡±

    Albert watched her in amazement. His look made Emily smile again. ?Don¡¯t worry. I have in mind to make the most of it. Even if I hate the fact that he still breathes and that I have to see his face again, yet, I¡¯ll be the one who arranges the game pieces on the shah table and then watches calmly others¡¯play. I¡¯ll wait till the last moment and then I¡¯ll grab the Queen and it will be checkmate from one shot.¡±

    ?Do you think that it will be that easy?¡±

    ?I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be, but at least we¡¯ll have some time to find out who plays against us this time. Who knows: maybe we¡¯ll make the most of it while he¡¯s alive than if he was dead? I must accept that I hurried up asking you to kill him. I should have waited to find out more about his friends and clients. But even so: there¡¯s still some time for us.¡±

    ?Maybe. But even so, I consider that it¡¯s dangerous for Eva to stay here. It¡¯ll be better if¡­¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ?No. Eva won¡¯t leave this house: not for the world,¡± she said and her piercing glance and her sure voice made Albert keep silent, but something was still bothering him: the hatred seen in Miss Davis¡¯glance - he wasn¡¯t that sure anymore that this hatred was only for Keen or for Eva too.

    He left the room in a hurry when Miss Davis showed him the door to leave. Before exiting, he saw her approaching the dressing table and taking a pack of cigarettes. Albert sadly smiled and left the room, being aware that Emily won¡¯t sleep at all that night because it was a feature of her to spend hours and hours in front of the open window while smoking cigarettes and breathing in the cold air of the night, even if after such nights she felt sick for days.

    While heading toward the stables, Albert looked at her window, from where a small light was seen shining in the night. ?I would have given up my life to be there with her,¡± the man mumbled, understanding that his dream was impossible. So, he left.

    Before entering the stable, he entered the room of one of his men and he told him that tomorrow morning he must hurry to London with a letter that Miss Davis will give him and it must be done immediately, with the first sun rays risen in the sky. Then, he entered Bachaco¡¯s stable and approached him.

    Feeling the approach of his master, Bachaco left his food and came in front of Albert, touching his snout of his coat: he was looking for something sweet and he deserved it. So, Albert fed him with two sugar cubes, instead of only one, how he used to feed him.

    Then the man caressed the white mark on the horse¡¯s forehead, forcing Bachaco the close his eyes in delight. ?What should we do, Bachaco? Each day is harder than before,¡± Albert whispered and lied his head on the horse¡¯s snout, feeling that moment as something Saint: a strong bond between two good friends, and those moments were passing so slowly allowing them to fill their bodies with love while time stopped for a while watching this saint bond.

    ***

    ?Are you crazy?¡± Lorenne yelled at Emily, but right away she looked afraid around not to be listened to by someone. However, the office door was closed, like the window, because Emily felt that her inner state of mind wasn¡¯t stable and it could be a danger for their plans if she loses her mind and says something unproperly.

    ?Emily, it¡¯s dangerous! Yesterday''s attack against Keen won¡¯t be something random. I¡¯m sure that a lot of officers are behind him protecting his life. He¡¯s one of them.¡±

    ?And what do you suggest? To stay still and to wait till this ?dog¡± will break us into pieces? Lorenne, Keen won¡¯t give up. Not until finishing his job, and one of his purposes is to take Eva away from me.¡±

    Lorenne deeply breathed in, trying to calm down. ?What about that you ordered Albert to find out who else wants Keen dead? Besides you, of course.¡±

    ?I think this is worthless. Well: not that much if we find out first who wants him dead and later making him be the patsy of the story.¡±

    ?You definitely lost your mind,¡± Lorenne mumbled, staring at Emily¡¯s lost glance who seemed as if she was drunk or took something forbidden, making her euphoric. ?If you do this then we are all in danger. Including the ?Red Ants.¡±

    Emily smiled at first, then burst to laugh and later started to cry, supporting her head in her palms and sitting down on the sofa. Her sudden movement made Lorenne stare at her. ?I¡¯m tired,¡± Emily whispered after a few moments of silence. ?I¡¯m tired of fighting windmills, Lorenne. I want peace. Do I ask that much from life?¡±

    Lorenne sat down next to her and hugged her protectively. ?You know that we cannot have peace, Emily. Our peace is gone from the first moment we stained our hands with blood. And ¡­ our future is gone too.¡±

    ?But ¡­I¡¯m so exhausted, Lorenne. I cannot love, I cannot have a child or smile when I remember the past. How can I call life what happens to me?¡±

    Emily was sobbing already, covering her face with her palms, after leaving Lorenne¡¯s embracement. ?I just want this nightmare to be over, Lorenne. I want at least a couple of minutes of peace. If this happens, I¡¯ll call this a gift of Heavens.¡±

    ?Then, give up to your insane plan. If you go on this path, you drew in your mind, you kill us all and then you can¡¯t dream about peace anymore. And you know this. Keen has to live. At least till Eva will have her baby and that child will be yours.¡±

    Lorenne and Emily watched at each other for a long time, while tears were flowing down Miss Davis¡¯cheeks. But those tears were so fake flowing down slowly as if were drawn while Emily was sketching a barely noticed smile which Lorenne didn¡¯t see, being so preoccupied with her friend and with their future.

    ***

    ?O Sky! What¡¯s going on, on Earth? How can you allow evil to wander the surroundings unhindered while innocent souls die for nothing?¡±

    These words perfectly describe Eva¡¯s state of mind while she¡¯s descending the stairs in such a hurry, barely breathing and looking for the exiting door with a lost glance.

    She felt then how the sky was collapsing over her shoulders while her heart stopped beating in her chest. Her soul was so deserted and the tears, stopped in the corner of her eyes, made her eyelids pulsate so hard, threatening to break it and to freely flow on her cheeks, and this pressing forced her not to breathe.

    Eva¡¯s like this after she heard Lorenne¡¯s words: ?At least till Eva will have her baby and that child will be yours.¡±

    Namely, that moment had been when the world stopped existing for Eva because she found out things that she never doubted about it while passing in front of the office and she accidentally heard the talk between Emily and Ms. Fabeau.

    Actually, what made her curious was the fact that she heard Emily crying and she decided to find out what they were talking about. She suspected the fact that Emily¡¯s cry has something to do with her talk with Keen, but what Eva couldn¡¯t understand is what Keen told her to bring her in such a deplorable state of mind. So, she approached the door and she heard first how they were planning to kill Keen and later about the ?Red Ants,¡± and her child, that Emily wanted to take away from her, once he will be born, while Eva will be sent far away from these lands.

    Once being out, she looked afraid around, but she saw nobody. And then she shuddered, not knowing what else to expect: her life was over, and if Albert or anybody else sees her leaving then they¡¯ll kill her for sure. She knew their plans and this means that she¡¯s worthless now because even if she''s expecting a baby that Emily wants, Miss Davis won¡¯t ever endanger the organization only to leave alive Eva and her child.

    She started to hate Brian with all her being: for abandoning them, for not being with them, and for not counting on his help. ?Where to go?¡± Eva wondered while she had tears in her eyes. ?Should I go with detective Keen and tell him about their plans? But ¡­ will he believe me?¡± No, for sure he will think she¡¯s crazy and he¡¯ll bring her back into this house where she¡¯ll be killed. ?Then ¡­ where to go? Whom to ask for help? Whom, God, to whom?¡±

    Albert suddenly grabbed her arm when Eva staggered to her feet feeling slight dizziness. ?Are you alright, Miss Stonebridge?¡±

    Eva stared at him as if she saw the devil while shuddering with all her body. Albert didn¡¯t understand what happens to her while their eyes were staring at each other but in each glance was seen a different answer. Eventually, Eva told him, forcing her tears not to flow anymore on her cheeks: ?if you want to kill me, Albert, do it here and now! But please, do it quickly: I don¡¯t want my baby to suffer.¡±

    Albert crawled two steps back listening to her words: it was something he had never expected - to hear someone asking him to take his life and to do it as quickly as possible. ?Miss Stonebridge,¡± he stammered. ?I don¡¯t know the reason why you¡­¡±

    ?Did you know about this, Albert? Did you know that they want to take my baby from me and to kill me?¡± Eva yelled and she forced Albert to cover her mouth with his palm trying not to be heard by others because Albert finally understood that Eva found out about Miss Davis¡¯plans and why Emily took care of the girl all this time.

    Eva instead didn¡¯t force him to release herself. She continued to stare at him and in her glance, he could see the reflection of death. He felt sorrow for her because he knew very well that this moment will come one day and that he¡¯ll be forced to make a choice: to walk on the path of charity or on the one of betrayal.

    ?Does something happen to Eva, Albert?¡± Lorenne¡¯s voice was heard and he looked toward the window of the second floor, forcing a smile. ?Nothing important. Just a joke that I was trying to tell Miss Stonebridge. Actually, I wanted to teach her too, but it seems she didn¡¯t like it so much.¡±

    ?Aaa, it¡¯s so?! But ¡­ it seemed to me that she was crying. If so, I must be with her. I¡¯ll be there in a minute. Wait for me!¡±

    Eva started to shudder in Albert¡¯s arms and he held her tightly not letting her fall down, and, when Emily and Lorenne weren¡¯t watching them anymore, he approached her ear and whispered: ?don¡¯t even think about telling Ms. Fabeu that you know about them. Of course, if you want to live.¡±

    The girl pushed him away from her and wiped her tears. ?I¡¯m dead anyway, Albert. In a way or another, I¡¯ll end in your hands, at their command.¡±

    ?Not if you listen to me! I know you can be a very good actress. So, it won¡¯t be a problem to play in front of Ms. Lorenne because she really cares about you and won¡¯t doubt your strange behavior. Tell her that you need to go for a walk. Don¡¯t give her any detail about when, how, or at what time you¡¯ll be back. Just tell her that your talk with Keen made you nervous and this isn¡¯t good for the baby. She will leave you to go out.¡±

    ?The baby ¡­ the only one they care about,¡± Eva murmured.

    ?Then don¡¯t give them the chance to take him from you, Eva. Do as I said.¡± Seeing Lorenne exiting the house he took two steps back from Eva. ?She¡¯s coming! So, watch your tongue, Miss Stonebridge. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll prepare the horse.¡±

    Albert slowly bent in front of her and then left. Eva continued in the same place and when Lorenne was only a step behind her she suddenly watched the woman, forcing a smile.

    ?Are you alright, Eva?¡± Lorenne asked, watching the dark circles under Eva¡¯s eyes. ?You cried,¡± she said, touching the girl¡¯s face and feeling it wet. ?Does something happen? Or maybe someone told you something that¡­¡±

    ?No, no, none of this,¡± the girl rushed to calm Lorenne down. ?I just ¡­ feel that I cannot breathe here. I want to go for a walk.¡±

    ?But ¡­ there¡¯s already dusk. Soon the sun will be gone too. It¡¯s dangerous for you if¡­.¡±

    ?It will even more dangerous if I stay,¡± the young woman said, and her words made Lorenne watch her with curiosity. Eva understood she made a blunder, so she rushed to make things work in a different way. ?I mean that my talk with detective Keen made me feel exhausted. The fact that he keeps talking about my mother and about that man¡¯s death ... that mister Beneath¡­ well, I feel that I¡¯m powerless.¡±

    She suddenly grabbed Lorenne¡¯s hand, trying to be as kind as possible, even if inside she felt turned upside down and the only thing she wanted was to run away from that place. ?Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Fabeu. I¡¯ll be back very soon. It¡¯s just a walk. More than that, Albert will be with me. Nothing bad will happen.¡±

    ?Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to make a visit to detective Keen?¡±

    Eva froze. ?How did Lorenne think about this? Does she know her so well?¡± but she had to chase away the black clouds that were gathering above them, so she pretended to be surprised. ?To visit detective Keen? Why should I do that?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know! Maybe you want to find out more about your mother, but ¡­ Eva, trust me! It isn¡¯t worthy to¡­¡±

    ?I know this,¡± Eva said calmly, seeing the carriage approaching and understanding that she must hurry up to leave if she doesn¡¯t want Lorenne to suspect something. ?I also said this to detective Keen, that if he bothers me once again with such questions then I¡¯ll complain to the police.¡±

    ?And you did very well. His presence around you is such noisy and, in your condition, the stress can make suffer your baby, and ¡­ I think that it¡¯s very good that you decided to go out. You spend too much time inside this house. Albert, you should go to the theater! I heard that today it will be a good play. I would have gone with you, but ¡­ I feel that I lack power,¡± Lorenne lied to them, when in fact she wanted to be only with Emily and to make a damn good plan about how to get rid of Keen and if Eva was around them it could have been a problem.

    Albert smiled, understanding Lorenne¡¯s plan, but it was something that was working for them because if the two women are too concentrated on making plans, then they have a pretty long time to run away. He told nothing Lorenne, who had no idea about their plans, and he helped Eva enter the carriage.

    ?Don¡¯t stay long, alright? I ordered the cook to make a delicious dinner: roasted turkey and your favorite jams, Eva. It will be such a waste if you don¡¯t taste them while they are warm.¡±

    ?Of course, Ms. Fabeu,¡± Eva said in half a voice, forcing herself not to yell: ?just shut up at once and leave us to go,¡± but she didn¡¯t yell because it meant sure death for both of them.

    Eventually, Lorenne showed Albert that they are free to go and the teamster pulled the reins, forcing Bachaco to move from his place and to leave the yard.

    While they were leaving, Eva dared to watch at the house that she was leaving behind in such a hurry and she also saw Lorenne turning her back to them and hurrying to enter the house.

    She felt sorrow that she couldn¡¯t say goodbye to Lorenne who, despite that she never told Eva about Emily¡¯s plans, had always been good to her. Then, she felt sorrow that she couldn¡¯t take something from that house: the things she prepared for her baby and that in the end will be useless because Eva won¡¯t ever return to this house, as she won''t allow Emily to take the baby from her, even if it means she must die.

    The carriage hurries away from the house, leaving behind it places that in time became so familiar and so dear for Albert and Eva. But while Eva was melancholic, the man was more sorrowful for betraying Emily: his biggest love, when he decided to help this poor kid that once again runs away from her cruel fate. And his betrayal won¡¯t be ever forgotten by Miss Davis, but Albert was calm because he knew that for the first time in his life, he did something good and he decided it by himself and only because of this he won¡¯t ever regret it: even after death.

 XLIV

    ?Friend, never forget me because I¡¯ll take our love with me wherever I¡¯ll be¡±

    Tears pour from the sky while the carriage moves away from Brighton. But even so, even if nature around seems to cry with Eva, she doesn¡¯t feel better seeing this because the sadness that took over her was more and more painful, a sadness which was born from betrayal: Emily Davis¡¯ who took her out of London telling her that it is for her own sake, for saving her from Christine, but in the end, the girl understood that Emily can be much crueler than Ms. Bircham was.

    The carriage slowly rocks her because of the paths, full of mud because of the rain, in which the wheels were stumbling often and this was a sign that fall was quickly taking over nature, painting it in a bright yellow and taking away its freshness.

    ?It¡¯s autumn again,¡± Eva thought with sadness. ?And again, I¡¯m running somewhere,¡± she said in her mind because she realized that it had been one year already since she left her home, chased away from there by fate. And now, one year later, she is forced to run away again.

    And again, tears flow on her cheek, understanding that she missed a lot her home, that she missed a lot her friendship with Beth and she had wished that she had that magical power to turn back time and not to leave her home or at least to take Beth with her because even if others thought that Beth was a simple and stupid peasant at least that girl was sincere and she was always on Eva¡¯s side.

    ?I wish that I had been selfish then, Albert,¡± she eventually said, after the sea of tears welled up for a while from her beautiful eyes, sinking in cold water her tired soul and calming the fire that was burning inside her. Then, she looked outside, at the rain that was beating in the window while waiting for Albert¡¯s answer that was late to come. ?Albert, did you ¡­ did you miss somebody or something from time to time?¡± the girl insisted, but again only silence answered her and calmed her while floating around.

    Eventually, she decided to keep silent, thinking that Albert probably didn¡¯t hear her. Actually, the man was fighting with himself at that moment because he heard the girl¡¯s questions and he knew very well the answer, but he couldn¡¯t say it loudly because it meant to betray himself and this was even more painful than the fact that he betrayed Emily: his own and true love when he left that house and took this child with him. So, he kept silent, but after a while, a barely heard sigh was heard coming out of his chest, and, listening to his friend¡¯s sigh, Bachaco neighed, leaving Albert to understand that he was with him.

    Albert sadly smiled because he once again understood, for the umpteenth time, that despite his trust in people and in dreams he had related to them, they always betrayed him and only Bachaco had been always on and by his side: unconditionally. Actually, not that unconditionally, because he was always looking for sugar in Albert¡¯s pocket, each time he was approaching him, but the man was sure that even if he stops feeding Bachaco with sugar or to take care of him so much as he took care of him in the past, the horse won''t betray him and he¡¯ll be always there for him.

    Then, the teamster looked at the sky covered by purple clouds and he understood that rain won¡¯t end soon. And there was the wind too: cold, of a late fall, even if it was only early September, but the coldness of the wind was cutting your flesh till the bones. And he smiled, sadly, realizing the fact that probably at home they already noticed their missing and soon will be sent after them people to catch them. But ¡­ he also took care of this, to delay them, because those who could listen to Emily¡¯s orders and to gallop after them, weren¡¯t home after being sent by Albert with business out of the town and they were about to turn back home late next morning. Thus, the man wanted to win some time for them because they ran away from home without plans and without a single idea in mind where to go.

    He stopped the carriage at a crossroad when it was already dark and the rain stopped. He turned on the lamp and descended from his place, approaching the carriage door. When he opened it he saw Eva asleep, supporting her head on the overhung wall of the carriage.

    She didn¡¯t hear the noise of the open door and didn¡¯t even move when the cold air entered inside. ?She probably was so much tired of what happened to her and because of this, she could fall asleep in such moments,¡± Albert thought.

    He decided not to wake her up and pulled the duvet, covering her shoulders. Feeling the warm duvet around her, Eva grabbed it with both hands and made herself comfortable on the rear chair. But she opened her eyes in the end and looked at Albert, but she didn¡¯t wince as before she was doing after she found out that Albert could be a killer, then, after the meeting, she had with Keen in the park and when they were turning back home.

    ?Something happens, Albert?¡± she asked in a calm voice, which was something the opposite of her inner mood before leaving Lorenne¡¯s house.

    ?Well, except the fact that we have no idea where to go to and that the rain stopped, I have nothing to say,¡± the man said and smiled. ?Miss Stonebridge, maybe it will be a good idea to go to London?¡±

    ?Do you think Emily won¡¯t think about it? That we are going to London?¡±

    ?I¡¯m sure she will, but ¡­ mister Beneath is in London too.¡± Eva winced hearing the name of the man she loves. ?Maybe if you ask him for help¡­¡±

    ?No, Albert. I have no intention to beg for his love again,¡± she said in a half a voice, fighting against the tears.

    ?And, what will you do then?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know ¡­ yet, but ¡­ I¡¯ll think about something and ¡­ let¡¯s go to London. I¡¯ll think on the way what we should do.¡±

    ?But ¡­ where to go in London? You have no place to stop there and no person to ask for his help. Except if you decide to ask Ms. Bircham for help.¡±

    ?Of course, not. We¡¯ll stop first at an inn. There I¡¯ll think where to move further and ¡­ Albert, I have no money. Maybe it will be an idea, in the end, to ask for Christine¡¯s help? At least¡­¡±

    ?Don¡¯t worry about money,¡± the man said and put a small bag with money on her lap, taking her by surprise. ?Think only about yourself. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± he said and he turned to his place, leaving the lamp to Eva.

    When the carriage hurried away, Eva looked at the small light of the candle which was dancing, moved by the light gust of wind that was still felt inside the carriage, despite the fact that Albert closed well the door.

    ?Its life is also unpredictable,¡± Eva said melancholically and supported her head on the back of the chair, she fell prey to dreaming while being slowly rocked by the carriage and her eyes were also ¡°dancing¡± in the rhythm of the small flame of the lamp. And ¡­ in front of her eyes showed up a beautiful imaginary painting of one of her nights spent with Brian.

    They were in his house, in the countryside, with the fire vividly burning in the chimney. Eva was laying on the floor, on a big white bear fur, and, supporting her head on her palms, she was watching how the flams ¡°swallow¡± one by one the logs. She smiled feeling Brian leaving his reading and, approaching her. Then, he sat down by her side, put his hands on her shoulders, and also laid his chin on her shoulder, approaching his temple of hers.

    ?Wonderful, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said, watching the flames. ?Even if their life is so short, I mean the flames¡¯, they still manage to work miracles, in so short time.¡±

    ?What kind of miracles?¡± he asked, falling completely to the flames'' spell.

    ?I mean ¡­ miracles ¡­ like you and me, hugged and dreaming about love,¡± Eva said and laid on her back, deeply watching into the man¡¯s eyes, who was smiling at her so happy. Then her palms touched his face and he laid his head on her palm, closing his eyes. ?Brian, how will it be if we are like flames?¡±

    ?We would probably burn!¡± he said and smiled. ?Even if it seems so easy, it¡¯s difficult to burn like the flames, Eva because the fire, instead of wonderful memories, leaves behind it only ash and destroys us inside. I want to be a bird, instead of being a burning flame, and to fly to the sunrise.¡±

    ?A bird? What kind of bird?¡±

    ?A swan!¡± and his answer amazed the girl.

    ?Swan? Why? They are so sensible and so easy to hurt! I think it will be better to be traveling pigeons, free to fly wherever we want and to love freely wherever we are, not feeling pain or sadness.¡±

    ?But ¡­ the swans are more trustful, Eva and their love last forever. And ¡­ if we have such a possibility, I wish I be a black one, completely charmed by the white shade of your feathers and your song to be the melody which always brings me back home.¡±

    Eva grabbed his neck with her arms and, helped by him, she stood in a sitting position and hugged him, approaching so much her body of his, as if she wanted to send him all her love and to take away his sadness because she understood that he was fighting with his fears at that moment - a fear that Eva always felt at him, but she was so afraid to ask about.

    Then, he started to kiss her lips, with closed eyes, and his hot kiss, which was intensifying its rhythm, made Eva close hers too, understanding what he was looking for ¡­ a few moments of warm love in her arms. And ¡­ she was never against their bodies approach, because it was feeling her inside, was making her slowly trembling of pleasure, feeling that she¡¯s a woman by his side.

    When he finally laid her on the fur and laid his body on hers, Eva completely closed her mind and fell prey to his kisses, his touches, his caresses that were undressing her, slowly releasing the cords of her corset ¡­ then, with her dress lying on the floor, next to her, when she was almost naked, trembling sweetly in his arms, she felt his hot kiss on the skin of her breast and she simply lifted her body, sticking it on his and fell prey to their movements of deep love.

    With the image of them making love, Eva turned back to reality and noticed in amazement that the wick of the lamp was so quickly burning and it was about to fade off. ?It''s like our love, Brian: transient! A transient light, like our love, that in the end wasn¡¯t like the swans¡¯ - ending our lives when the other wasn¡¯t anymore by our side, but as a traveling pigeon¡¯, betraying us in the end.¡±

    The small flame faded off in the end, sinking the inside of the carriage in darkness, like in a sweet embracement of the night with no moon or stars in the sky, covered by black clouds of heavy rain: clouds that carried painful memories on their shoulders, deep sadness, and an unknown future.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ***

    Late at night, someone is knocking with a fist at the door of Ms. Alice Huntington¡¯s house. A knock ¡­ a second one and a third one, forcing Stan, in the end, to stand up from off his warm bed and to open the door for those travelers that came so late.

    ?Who the hell is at this late hour?¡± Stan mumbled unsatisfied, but when he opened the door and saw Albert and Eva standing in front of him, perished by cold and hunger, and especially when he noticed that Eva is pregnant, he quickly moved aside: ?Come in! Come in!¡± he said in a rush. ?We have a free room and a tasty meal for late travelers,¡± he added as Ms. Huntington taught him to receive the clients.

    ?We are grateful for receiving us!¡± Albert said in a half a voice, still supporting Eva who was about to fall off her legs.

    They were completely tired and hungry because, trying not to be caught by Emily and Lorenne¡¯s men, they chose to move through woods, onto wild and hidden paths, and this meant to keep going without rest and with a little food because he managed to prepare only a few before running away from home and that food wasn¡¯t enough for them both. Actually, they were three, with Eva¡¯s baby, and for this, he allowed her to eat almost everything he brought with them, leaving for him only a few to allow him to stay alive because he knew that if she doesn¡¯t eat and without rest, she and the baby were in danger.

    When they entered the living room, Eva first approached the chimney, where the fire was seen because the weather suddenly became cold and Ms. Huntington preferred to pay more from her own pocket than to let someone shudder because of fever. And she also loved to listen to new stories while sitting in front of the ignited fire with a stranger by her side.

    ?So warm,¡± Eva murmured, watching the flames and, despite her tiredness and lack of power due to hunger, she forced herself to smile.

    ?Who¡¯s at this late hour at night, Stan?¡± Ms. Huntington asked, walking into the room while supporting her body on Beth¡¯s arm. But something drew Beth¡¯s attention and she kept looking at the young lady, who was sitting on the chair in front of the chimney, with her back at her, and was something familiar at her: the blond curled hair and, in the end, like an upset child, Beth whispered: ?Miss Stonebridge!¡±

    Ms. Huntington and Stan looked in amazement first at Beth, then at Eva, who was fighting against her tears and she didn¡¯t know what to do: to stand up or to continue to pretend that she doesn¡¯t know Beth. In the end, she stood up and slowly turned to Beth and the old lady. ?How are you, Beth? Are you alright?¡± Eva whispered.

    Alice Huntington suddenly clapped her palms and screamed: ?Oh, Gosh! Miss Walker?! You here?¡± but she right away understood that the woman she was seeing now was real and not an illusion and she took a few steps back and sat down on a chair, helped by Stan, who didn¡¯t understand anything from what was happening there. Actually, like the others: nobody understood what Ms. Huntington tried to say.

    ?Miss Walker? Did you meet my mother?¡± Eva asked in a whisper and the old lady slowly nodded that she knew her. Beth instead was staring at Eva¡¯s rounded belly and tears were falling on her cheeks while she was murmuring: ?Miss Stonebridge, you¡¯ll be a mother soon! How is this possible? And ¡­ I wasn¡¯t by your side all this time.¡±

    Eva approached her eventually and hugged her and for a few moments, she forgot about what Ms. Huntington said about Helen Walker, but the old woman didn¡¯t forget it: she continued to stare at this strange woman who¡¯s her Miss Walker¡¯s copy and who so suddenly walked into her house as Helen Walker did 18 years ago and this one is also expecting a baby. And, Ms. Huntington remembered that Helen gave birth to a baby girl then, before her death, and it seems that her daughter shares the same fate as she had. And Ms. Alice suddenly shuddered when she remembered how she closed Helen¡¯s eyes when she stopped breathing and she slowly shook her head: ?No, Helen, it won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll take care of your girl for you, and of her baby, even if fate put her in front of such a difficult way,¡± the old woman whispered and she wiped her tears.

    ?Come on, Beth, come back to reality and bring to this poor girl something to eat. Don¡¯t you see how skinny and starving she is? Do you want her to be even skinnier than now? Come on, move to the kitchen and prepare something light for her. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll prepare a room and you, Stan, help this gentleman to move his horse to the stables.¡±

    After giving the instructions, Ms. Alice stood up and exited the room. Passing by Albert¡¯s side she whispered: ?don¡¯t even think to leave without telling me what¡¯s going on, mister ¡­ or I swear that I¡¯ll be hunting you even after death and even beyond its limits because I¡¯m very good at being a ghost, especially when I have to hunt those who hurt this child so much.¡±

    Albert said nothing. He just slowly nodded and followed Stan because he was also thinking about Bachaco who had been so listener these days and who also suffered hunger and tiredness.

    Beth covered Eva with everything she found as being warm while continuing to mumble that it¡¯s only her fault for leaving Eva alone in such hard times. Eva grabbed her hand in the end and forced her to watch her: ?it¡¯s not your fault, Elisabeth Alby. It was totally mine for leaving you behind me. So¡­ it¡¯s alright and it¡¯ll be better from now on.¡±

    Listening again to Ms. Alice¡¯s voice, who rebuked her for being so slow with the dinner, Beth ran out of the room, trying also not to be seen by Eva crying. But it wasn¡¯t something surprising for Eva because she knows well Beth, at least it was what she thought: that she knows this girl, but she saw the storm inside of her good friend, a storm caused by her who abandoned her a year ago, but even so, this poor kid waited for her.

    And Eva also had a lot of questions for Beth: she was amazed to see her here when she knew her being home, in Image, where she left her. And ¡­ she also wanted to ask about her father, but ¡­ she decided that it had been enough strong emotions for one day. So, she left the rest for tomorrow, and while waiting she took off the hat and tried to bring her curled hair back in order.

    Moon suddenly came into the room. Moving slowly toward the chimney, after being awakened from her sweet dreams, the feline looked upset at the stranger that dared to take her place next to the fireplace.

    Feeling someone in the room, Eva turned her head and looked at those small, round and black eyes that were staring at her and she smiled. ?Did I steal your place? Well, I¡¯m not leaving it right now. So, should we start to be friends from now on?¡± she said with a sweet voice and Moon didn¡¯t wait for long: she jumped on Eva¡¯s lap and coiled next to her belly as if she tried to listen to the baby¡¯s heartbeats.

    Eva¡¯s hand slowly caressed the black fur of the feline who right away accepted her as being her friend forever.

    ?Traitor!¡± Beth¡¯s voice suddenly echoed behind and Eva stared at her in amazement ¡­ Beth was entering the room, bringing with her some food that she knows Eva loves: boiled eggs, ham, and ¡­ baked apples. ?Don¡¯t get me wrong, Miss Stonebridge, I wasn¡¯t talking about you. I¡¯m talking about that black traitor that is now slowly purring on your lap.¡±

    ?Are you jealous now?¡± Eva said while smiling.

    ?Absolutely not. Actually ¡­ you can take her. She¡¯s spoiled enough and cunning. Not something on my taste.¡±

    ?And even so¡­ you love her: despite her ¡°black side,¡± and Eva looked at the black feline, who was sweetly yawning, a sign that she¡¯s not bothered at all and she can live with both of them because both are kind and love her and ¡­ their caresses are slowly warming her and making her feel beloved. ¡°What is her name?¡±

    ?Moon! Actually, she¡¯s Stan¡¯s cat. That young man you saw when you came here. He opened the door for you.¡± Seeing Eva¡¯s curious glance, Beth looked elsewhere, because she felt shame for her feelings for Stan and to be discovered by Eva in such unfavorable conditions. ?It¡¯s ¡­ a long story,¡± she mumbled in the end. ?I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± and, after chasing away Moon from off Eva¡¯s lap, she put the tray on the lap, but suddenly she grabbed Eva¡¯s hand and stared into her eyes: ?I hope we won¡¯t ever separate again, Miss Stonebridge or I swear that my life will be over this time.¡±

    Eva said nothing instead. She looked at Beth with sad eyes because she had no idea what to tell her best friend: she also doesn¡¯t know what will happen tomorrow.

    ***

    Albert caressed for a long time Bachaco¡¯s snout while he was feeding him with sugar he begged from Stan. At first, the boy didn¡¯t understand why Albert needed sugar at that late hour at night, but ¡­ the customer¡¯s order is a law, how Ms. Huntington uses to say. So, he just obeyed.

    After putting on the horse¡¯s sweaty back a warm duvet and seeing how much love Albert put in his caressing on the horse¡¯s snout, Stan finally understood that those two are tied with a very strong friendship and love in this life.

    ?Have you had him for a long time already??¡± the boy asked. ?I mean the horse!¡±

    ?Yes. It has been for many years already. But even so, I feel as if we met yesterday and our wonderful friendship is just starting.¡±

    ?I envy you,¡± the boy said and his words took the man by surprise.

    ?Why so?¡± Albert said and smiled.

    ?Because ¡­ I wish I had someone by my side who loves me and I love him: unconditionally. Don¡¯t get me wrong: I love someone, I think, but ¡­ what I see that is between you two¡­ it''s even more than I feel for that girl.¡±

    ?Do you mean the young lady that knows Miss Stonebridge?¡±

    ?What?¡± Stan practically yelled and a strange echo was heard in Albert¡¯s ears. ?Oh, you have my apologies! It¡¯s just ¡­ well, the matter is Beth is looking for this Miss Stonebridge for a long time already, but no matter what she did she couldn¡¯t find her. And ¡­ in the end, we are where we are. And, even if I was just a beggar when I met her: one that was ragged and filthy, fighting in the street for a loaf of bread, I became a real man while being with them: with Beth and with Moon, our cat. And my life changed completely.¡±

    Albert stared at that young man for a while, seeing in this man dedication and love, something he felt for Emily from the first moment he saw her. ?Tell me, Stan, do you think you can take care of Miss Stonebridge too, in my place?¡±

    ?What? ¡­ Are you leaving? I mean, will you leave her here and¡­¡±

    ?Yes. I have to. Otherwise, her life will be in danger. But ¡­ if you promise me to take care of her and that nothing will happen to her, then I promise to help you too. How much I can.¡±

    ?But ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to do this. I don¡¯t know how to take care of someone.¡±

    Albert smiled, seeing the innocence and the shyness in the young man¡¯s eyes who wanted to know how to take care of somebody, but who lacked experience. ?It¡¯s something that flows naturally in your veins, Stan,¡± Albert said and this made Stan stare at him. ?It¡¯s enough only with wanting this. The rest ¡­ are just events. And ¡­ I have one more favor to ask you, young man: take care of him too.¡±

    Bachaco pricked up his ears as if he understood what Albert was saying and this made the man smile. ?You¡¯ll love him, right from the start because Bachaco also loves and can be very trustful if he wants. He doesn¡¯t ask much: just to caress his snout from time to time and to feed him with sugar. Not much, of course, a cube or two a day, but he will always say thank you for this. Right, my boy?¡± and Albert looked at the horse, waiting for his answer and Bachaco slowly neighed.

    ?But ¡­ why don¡¯t you take care of him? From what I see you love him and the horse ¡­ well, I think he doesn¡¯t want to stay behind.¡±

    ?It¡¯s because ¡­¡± Albert said, becoming suddenly sad and nostalgic. ?It¡¯s because I¡¯ll be far away from here and I won¡¯t have the chance to be by his side. However, with you next to him I¡¯ll be much calmer. Well, what do you say? Will you take care of my old friend for me too?¡±

    ?If you want this!¡± the young man carelessly said and, shrugging, he left the stable because he was eager to see once again that miss who made Beth so much suffer and to say something nice to her if he has the chance.

    Being only the two of them, Albert stuck his forehead off the horse¡¯s and they stood like this for a long time, rhythmically breathing. In the end, Bachaco shook his mane slightly, a sign that he disliked the feeling that was sneaking between them, but Albert¡¯s hand caress on his snout made him slowly puff from his nostrils. ?Oh, my dear old friend, finally came the time when we must split up because our fate was cruel and didn¡¯t allow us to be together till the end. But, don¡¯t be sad, my friend, and don¡¯t cry for me. Be a good friend for this young man too because I see in him my youth and he also will love you a lot¡­ as I did. And ¡­ if you can, dear friend, don¡¯t forget me: I won¡¯t and I¡¯ll carry our memories inside my soul, no matter where I¡¯ll be.¡±

    He hugged with both hands the horse¡¯s neck and hid his face in his mane, falling prey to emotions and he cried a lot: slowly and sadly because he was forced to leave his friend behind, seeing him today maybe for the last time, the one who had been always such a good friend and fellow¡­ a brother that stood by his side in good times and in bad times and who Albert will love forever ¡­ a love that Bachaco also feels, in that warm embracement of the man, who was crying for the first time in his life and those tears were for everything that happened to him during life.

 XLV

    ?If I have to die, I¡¯ll be at least fulfilled, for being killed by the love¡¯s venom¡±

    Beth couldn¡¯t get asleep, at all. She was continuously moving in her bed, for about an hour already, but she couldn¡¯t find a comfortable position for her, for the emotions of seeing Eva again, took over her completely and were tormenting her. And she felt being again a stranger in that house, even if she lived there for a month already, but this feeling of weird was due to the cold walls, to the silent environment, and to the old lady who had been so kind with her and Stan, but she wasn¡¯t her family as she considered Eva being.

    Now instead, with Eva in that house, she felt life again pulsating in her chest. And, she suddenly got out of bed, lighted the candle, and left her room, on her fingertips, being careful to make the less possible noise with the door.

    But she was sneaking around like a cat lurking for sweets for nothing because everybody in that house was already sleeping and the hall was completely empty and badly illuminated, a sign of her being the only awakened ghost walking around.

    And she smiled when she caught that thought, but suddenly she became silent seeing the door of Eva¡¯s room, at the end of the corridor. Arriving in front of the door, Beth slowly knocked, but for a few minutes, nobody answered. She decided that probably Eva sleeps and it¡¯s better to turn back to her room, but a strange feeling took over her and as if being afraid that Eva escaped again, she half-opened the door and looked through it.

    Eva wasn¡¯t asleep. She was standing in front of the closed window, lurking the outside night, with her arms crossed on her chest and completely immersed in thoughts. Because of this, she didn¡¯t hear when Beth opened the door. Only when the darkness of the room had been pierced by the light of the small candle, she had turned her head and looked at the door, seeing Beth standing next to it and not knowing if to enter or to go. ?Come in, Beth!¡± Eva said and smiled. ?But, turn off the candle. There¡¯s not necessary to waste it only to watch the night.¡±

    Beth listened to her, in silence, and blew air over the light of the candle. Then she put the candlestick on the small table next to the door and, with shy steps, she approached Eva and also looked through the window.

    Outside was a black night, with no stars or moon, because even if the storm already passed, the sky was still covered with black clouds, full of heavy rain, still waiting on the sky for a new opportunity to shed tears over the world. But even so, the tree, that was towering in front of the window, could be seen clearly: its thick branches, its even thicker trunk, but what was the most splendid at this tree was the fact that it was slowly moving in the sweet embracement of the wind, but what really was making one to dream was the slow shake of the branches which reminded somehow of a boat rocked by the small waves of a lake when everything around it is sunken in silence and when is heard only the sweet chirp of birds and the deaf hit of shovels, moved by the beloved man that is standing in front of you.

    Actually, Eva lived such an experience. In the past spring, a few days before breaking up with Brian. He invited her to a walk, but she asked him to take her to the lake. She knew that it was only March and that nature wasn¡¯t fully alive, but something inside her was telling her to go there, closer to nature.

    ?At the lake? In such wheatear?¡± Brian said, smiling confused.

    ?Yes. I think that it¡¯d be a wonderful experience to be closer to nature. Only the two of us,¡± Eva answered and, smiling, grabbed his arm and pulled him after her. ?I don¡¯t think you will deny me such a pleasure, Mister Beneath. Not after our little bet we had. You ow me a behest.¡±

    Brian smiled again when he remembered about the innocent bet, he had with Eva when the two had been at a horse race he loved to see each time he had the possibility. He wanted then to bet on another horse, but the girl insisted to bet instead on a beautiful grey Arabian mare. ?I feel that she¡¯ll have today the worth success,¡± Eva insisted when the man looked at her not so confident in that luck. ?If she loses, then I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do,¡± she said, staring into his eyes. ?But if she wins, then you¡¯ll ow me a command, Mister Beneath and this won¡¯t be something you can discuss with me.¡±

    They spent on the lake about two hours, while Brian was silently moving the shovels, looking as if being completely charmed by the nature and especially by Eva, who was sitting in front of him and totally amazed by that small piece of Heavens on Earth. ?Eva, do you think that will be a good idea to go to live in another country?¡± Brian asked her and his question took her by surprise.

    ?In another country? Why are you asking this so suddenly? I thought that you love England and especially London, with its alive rhythm.¡±

    ?And you are right, but ¡­ I feel that I must move further and start something far away from here because while we are here happiness will be away from us and¡­ namely that happiness I need so much now.¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t answer him that day: it was too unexpected his wish and too weird. Now instead, standing in front of the closed window and watching the slow rocking of the branches she remembered that question, but even at that moment of her life, after she lived a lot, she couldn¡¯t understand the real meaning of Brian¡¯s words. Actually, when she found out of Emily that he left England, she thought that he went with that lady she saw at his arm that day, but now, finding out about Emily¡¯s plans with her and with her baby, she wasn¡¯t that sure anymore about what was true and what was a lie.

    ?What are you thinking of, Miss Stonebridge?¡± Beth asked in a whisper, after watching in silence Eva¡¯s hardened face since she had entered the room, but Eva¡¯s face wasn¡¯t revealing anything, as if her soul was incapable of feeling something.

    ?Probably, at everything and at nothing in particular at the same time,¡± Eva said. ?You know, since I¡¯ve left Image, I never felt so much its absence, as I feel it now. And ¡­ in a kind of strange way, I miss dad too - even if he betrayed me and I don''t know what I did to deserve it.¡±

    ?Sometimes ¡­ it¡¯s better not to know the truth,¡± Beth said and this made Eva turn her head to the girl and stare at her. But the one who was now staring at the rocking of the tree was Beth, as Eva did before, completely immersed in thoughts. ?I have the feeling that this life is playing a prank on us, often and even if those pranks seem childish, in the end, we feel their burden on our shoulders.¡±

    ?Do you mean the fact that I¡¯m expecting a baby without a father?¡± Eva asked, but in her voice wasn¡¯t felt anger or remorse and not even the fear of being judged.

    ?No. Simply, I mean how¡¯s life. A year go, when you left Image and left me too, we were two innocent girls who had no idea about how this life is. Now instead, after passing through many hard times, we are here: I understand that we changed, maybe more than we¡¯ve changed in an entire life if we¡¯ve stayed in that small village, surrounded by jasmine flowers.¡±

    ?Maybe you are right, Beth, but ¡­ I don¡¯t regret that I left Image. It was too unknown my future there, in that house.¡±

    ?And now ¡­ is that future clearer?

    ?Maybe not, but still ¡­ I can decide alone where to go. Even if I know that I can stumble and fall down, on my knees in front of life, I prefer so. I won¡¯t give up, Beth. Not this time.¡±

    Again, silence took over them. Then, Beth asked again, in a whisper. ?Do you still love him, Miss Stonebridge? I mean, do you still love Misted Beneath?¡± and her small and round eyes focused again on Eva, but what Beth didn¡¯t know was the story between those two and the great sufferance Eva had felt in the past and that she was feeling at that moment.

    ?Let¡¯s go better to bed,¡± Eva said, in the end, and she was the first to enter the bed, turning her back to the window.

    ?Of course, Miss Stonebridge. Good night!¡± Beth said, with a kind of childish upset in her voice, for she had wanted to spend more time in that room, talking to her young mistress and thus to recover the time that she couldn¡¯t spend with Eva.

    Turning her back to the bed, heading toward the door to leave, she heard Eva¡¯s voice, whispering to her: ?Beth, stay with me this night. I don¡¯t want to feel again alone.¡±

    Beth said nothing. She took off her shoulders the warm shawl which left on a chair and entered the bed, lying face up and shyly touching her fingers: she didn¡¯t know why, but she was feeling weird lying next to Eva when in the past they¡¯ve been so close friends and not only once slept on the same bed, even if Alfred Stonebridge hated this and scolded them because for him was unbelievable that the servant and a young lady to sleep one next to the other.

    Eva instead never cared about her father¡¯s beliefs, thinking that this can¡¯t be and she was doing always the opposite of what he was asking her to do. Now instead, with Beth lying next to her, she felt again being a child and she moved closer to her friend, sticking her forehead of Beth¡¯s shoulder.

    ?Had it been hard for you, all this time, without me?¡± she heard Beth¡¯s voice.

    ?Of course, because I couldn''t find elsewhere such a good and old friend as you are, Beth. But ¡­ I don''t regret that I haven¡¯t taken you with me then.¡±

    ?Why, Miss Stonebridge?¡±

    ?Because ¡­ sometimes life is cruel, much crueler than in the stories I used to read to you.¡±

    ?Even much crueler than Allia¡¯s destiny?¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Eva winced. It had been so long without remembering the story of that novel: ?The love of the Beauty Beast,¡± but ¡­ she felt that those lived by her could be even more interesting to read than what Allia lived. ?You are right, Beth. What I lived cannot be compared with Allia¡¯s life¡­ or maybe yes. I¡¯m not that sure anymore.¡±

    Beth wanted to ask more about Eva¡¯s last year, but, in the end, she decided not to do that, feeling a huge sadness taking over Eva¡¯s heart, whose eyes filled up with tears suddenly and also got wet the thin cloth of Beth¡¯s dress, on the same shoulder on which Eva was lying her head.

    ?Beth,¡± Eva eventually said and Beth only mumbled something, that she was listening to. ?This child is Brian Beneath¡¯s child,¡± and Eva¡¯s confession made Beth turn suddenly her head toward Eva and stare at her. ?But he doesn¡¯t know about this. Or at least this is what I think. I left a message for him, the day we and Miss Davis left Christine Bircham¡¯s house, but I¡¯m not that sure that Brian got that message I wrote for him.¡±

    Eva kept silent and, her silence, hurt Beth more, and, for the first time, Beth regretted that she told Brian about Eva¡¯s leaving from Image. It seems that he looked for Eva and that he found her, but he never told Beth about this, despite that she asked him to tell her. But he preferred to keep it secret and Beth hates him for this now.

    The two fell asleep only at dawns, but not because they spent the night talking, but because both had a troubled night because both fell prey to their own feelings, regrets and dreams, long time ago forgotten and which seemed lost now.

    ***

    ?Mister Beneath?¡± Albert called Brian, seeing him coming out from the house and heading toward the carriage that was waiting for him not that far from the door.

    Turning to see the one who called him, Brian had been amazed to see Albert. Actually, in the first moments, he didn¡¯t recognize him as being the ex-teamster who worked for Christine, but after staring at him for a few moments he remembered who was that man because he saw him several times when he had been in that house, looking for Eva.

    Bardain, seeing a stranger talking to his master, quickly descended from his place and, practically running, approached them. For him, this unexpected visit was weird and also dangerous, because only a few people knew where Brian was living after he left the house he shared with Sophie. Also, he considered Albert being dangerous for not seeing him all morning outside, but now he approached Brian as if he lurked for him for a long time.

    ?It¡¯s alright, Bardain,¡± Brian told his teamster, seeing him approaching in a hurry, intending to chase Albert away.

    ?But, mister Beneath, this man¡­¡±

    ?I know, Bardain. I know very well who ¡­ this gentleman is and what role he plays inside the ?Red Ants.¡± But even so, I don¡¯t think he came here to hurt me. Or, maybe I am wrong, mister¡­¡±

    ?¡­Albert. My name is Albert Shin.¡±

    Brian took a few steps toward him, piercing him with his glance. ?And ¡­ where did you say you went a few months ago: you, Emily Davis and ¡­ Eva?¡±

    ?I didn¡¯t say this. Actually, I don¡¯t think that I''ve mentioned at all that I¡¯ve been with them,¡± but his words sketched an ironical smile on Brian¡¯s face. ?I see that you don¡¯t believe me and you have the right to think so, because ¡­ you are right.¡±

    Brian nodded in approval. ?Of course, I¡¯m right, because I know very well that you are such a faithful dog of Emily Davis. Don¡¯t think that if I didn¡¯t show too much interest in you, I didn¡¯t know ¡­ the rest.¡±

    ?Did Ms. Bircham tell you about this?¡±

    ?No. Let¡¯s say I have my sources of information.¡±

    Albert smiled. ?Victor Keen!¡±

    ?And here you are wrong, mister Shin, because I hired Keen long after I found out about your feelings for Miss Davis. I think that it was even earlier than to meet Eva. But I must accept that I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this: about how you look like or what you do or maybe I saw you before, I heard your name and ¡­ I¡¯m also sure that I was aware of the fact that before working for Christine, you worked for Luis Chesterman, Miss Davis¡¯lover¡­¡±

    The word ?lover¡± enraged Albert who right away grabbed Brian by the coat collar. Bardain instead again had been prevented to approach the two men when Brian made him a sign to leave them alone. Then, Brian grabbed Albert by the wrists and squeezed it, trying to release himself from the trap.

    ?Even if you dislike what you hear, it¡¯s the truth and you must accept it because Emily Davis was the one to choose her own destiny,¡± Brian said, staring into Albert¡¯s eyes with his glance full of hatred and he also didn¡¯t know why he has hated this man who didn¡¯t do anything against him.

    ?You are lying! That¡¯s what others think ¡­ Emily, I mean Miss Davis had been forced to enter that man¡¯s bed. She ¡­ had no choice because of Christine Bircham¡­¡±

    ?It seems that she deceived you all,¡± Brian said with reproach in his voice and pushed Albert away from him, who was shaking like a leaf in the wind. ?Do you know why am I so sure about this?¡± and, Brian¡¯s words made Albert stare at him. ?Because twenty years ago, another man wanted to have her, but not as a mistress, but as a wife. Emily Davis instead denied his proposal. For her was more important to be part of the ?Red Ants¡± then and to have power than to be someone¡¯s wife.¡±

    Albert suddenly closed his eyes as if bothered by the sunlight and in his mind came memories a long time forgot: John Evans hanging around Emily and it happened before to meet Chesterman at his famous party and before Evans'' marriage with Beatrice. ?It can¡¯t be,¡± Albert whispered. ?She wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ?Allow me to correct you, mister Shin because it seems to me that you don¡¯t know a lot of things about Emily Davis. But ¡­ I don¡¯t think I am the one who should tell you everything and I don¡¯t have also a reason to do this. Well, not other except the one that she took Eva away from me.¡±

    ?Eva ¡­ I think that this time you are wrong, mister Beneath. You lost Eva at the moment you showed up, walking in the street, at Beatrice Evans¡¯arm and then left the country, probably accompanied also by her.¡±

    Brian stared at him thunderstruck. ?What the hell are you talking about?¡± then he remembered that Eva saw him one day with Beatrice. ?I ¡­ I never had anything to do with Beatrice Evans. Not in a romantic way and ¡­ I never left the country, abandoning Eva as you said. If I did this was to protect her and while she was away from me to find a way to make her my wife.¡±

    Albert shuddered, listening to Brian¡¯s words. ?And ¡­ did Miss Davis know about this?¡±

    ?Personally ¡­ I never told her about this, but I¡¯m sure she knew because those who helped me to ask for my divorce are people who had been always close to her and I mean here John Evans who continues to dream about her, despite those years of denial from her part and despite all the humiliations he received from her.¡±

    ?Stop it!¡± Albert yelled. ?That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to hear a word more from you,¡± and, turning his back to Brian, he took a few steps forward, intending to go.

    ?At least tell me where to find Eva. I think that¡¯s enough for us to be away from each other.¡±

    Albert stopped and suddenly squeezed his fists because even if he didn¡¯t want to tell Brian about Eva¡¯s location, he hadn¡¯t any other solution to protect her. That¡¯s why he came here, to tell Brian where she is and ¡­ he doesn¡¯t know why but he felt that there are a lot of secrets rounding them and he couldn¡¯t face them alone. ?You¡¯ll find her at Ms. Alice Huntington¡¯house. But ¡­ mister Beneath, think twice before going there because ¡­ it¡¯s possible not to have any other chance to run away from what is coming.

    Saying this, Albert approached his horse, who he left not that far from the house, climbed on his back, and left Brian¡¯s property galloping away.

    Bardain approached Brian who was still in the same place where Albert left him and staring at the black point that was moving toward the horizon. Even if he found where Eva was, the woman he missed the most all those months, he was also afraid of her reaction because from Albert¡¯s words he understood that Emily Davis spilled all her venom over Eva, and he didn¡¯t know what reaction should he wait from her now.

    ***

    In the horse gallop, whose hooves were deeply digging the mud seen all around after the last night''s rain, Albert felt lost because he realized the fact that he had a life of a ghost.

    He had been always by and on Emily¡¯s side, he knew each step she had taken, or at least he thought that he had known everything, but in the end, he realized that everything had been an illusion and that she knew to hide very well her feelings, how to manipulate him and to make things work for her.

    Suddenly, he had been thrown off the horse: out of his own inattention because he weakened the reins and the horse, who didn¡¯t know him at all, rose on his rear feet and threw away the burden off his back. But the horse didn¡¯t run when Albert fell, but moved a few meters further, looking for some fresh herbs to eat.

    After the fall, Albert kept sitting on the cold and wet ground, not being at all bothered by the mud, that was sticking on clothes, and neither by the cold wind that was cutting to the bones. Actually, he was feeling as that mud: cold and dirty because for the first time he understood that Emily had manipulated him all this time. Even if he knew this, he had preferred to be blind.

    Then, in the ears, he heard again words a long time ago spoken by John Evans, who passed by Emily¡¯s carriage one day, when she was climbing on it, helped by Albert: ?don¡¯t forget about our pact, Miss Davis. You know very well what profit you may have if to accept my proposal.¡±

    When Albert closed the door and took a few steps aside, at Emily¡¯s command, he barely heard a fragment of what she had told Evans: ?Of course, I know that I can take advantage of ¡­ our pact. Especially if am to use my body for this. More than this, it seems to me that you never knew me: I¡¯m always hanging around profitable businesses, no matter the price I must pay for this.¡±

    ?Why did I never think about this?¡± Albert whispered. ?Was I really that blind?¡± Yes, he had been and this was due to his unconditional love for Emily, for whom he gave up on her idea to get married, to meet another woman, to have children because he wanted to be a father, but he also knew that if he does it, he¡¯ll lose Emily and he couldn¡¯t have lived without her.

    ?I¡¯ve been an idiot,¡± Albert mumbled and passed his fingers, stained with mud, through his hair. ?I¡¯ve been so idiot. I¡¯ve ruined my life for this love that is only mine. It seems that my love was something convenient for her because she had always an idiot by her side, ready to fulfill each of her commands.¡± But even so, he had been happy to make her smile. So happy.

    Raising his glance, he saw the horse approaching and for a moment he confused the animal with Bachaco. ?Do you also think so, my friend?¡± he said, but the neigh of the foreign animal brought him back to reality and reminded him about the fact that Bachaco was someone else¡¯s horse now and he had been the one deciding so.

    When the black snout of the animal touched his hand, Albert understood that this animal had also been someone¡¯s friend once and probably his master also used to feed him with sugar because the horse¡¯s wet lips slowly moved on the man¡¯s palm and they felt so warm and so much they reminded Albert about Bachaco, swallowing the sugar cube, as if being afraid that Albert could have changed his mind and take it from him.

    Albert grabbed the bridle and, helped by the horse, who suddenly moved his head up, he stood up. Then, he searched through his pocket for a piece of sugar, but there were only a few tobacco threads, which he let be blown away by the wind from his palm. Albert stretched his hand and caressed the horse¡¯s neck and told him in a whisper. ?Don¡¯t worry, new friend. I¡¯ll give you a reward as soon as we arrive home.¡±

    He climbed again on the horse¡¯s back and spurred him, crossing the muddy field, galloping, because he had decided something while talking to his new friend and even if he considered it as being unfair for him, he decided at least not to betray himself. So, he decided to stay by Emily¡¯s side for how long she¡¯ll allow this and he¡¯ll protect her because his heart is still pure, despite the sins that are felt so heavy on his shoulders and if he must die then he¡¯ll die with easy heart, knowing that at least he died for love.

 XLVI

    ?Remorse is a luxury we can¡¯t afford. Especially if we¡¯re living surrounded by darkness¡±

    After Albert¡¯s visit and all the way to London, Brian felt that everything is collapsing over him: the sky, the memories, the past while being so afraid of what may happen from now on. But mostly he was afraid to meet Eva, who had believed that he left the country, accompanied by another woman and that he had abandoned her.

    ?Are we going to Ms. Alice Huntington¡¯s house?¡± he heard Bardain¡¯s voice when they entered the city and, watching through the window, he saw the usual bustle on the outskirts.

    ?No. First, we¡¯ll go with Keen. I must find out if there¡¯s some news.¡±

    ?Why? Do you think that man lied to you and Miss Stonebridge isn¡¯t in London?¡±

    ?Is not that. Simply¡­¡± he wanted to find out if Keen find out something about the things about which Eva had been lied to, things related to him. More than this: he wanted to find out more about Emily Davis, who he had suddenly started to hate, with all his being, and he wanted to get revenge on her. ?There¡¯s been a long time without feeling this,¡± Brian told himself. ?I thought this desire of getting revenge died with Alfred Stonebridge, but it seems to me that I was wrong.¡±

    On his way to Keen¡¯s office, he asked Bardain to stop the carriage in front of a tobacco store. Even if he usually wasn¡¯t smoking, Brian felt then the necessity to do this, but he hadn¡¯t any tobacco left.

    Bardain jumped off his place, intending to enter the store and to buy, but Brian denied it: ?I¡¯ll buy it. Thus, I¡¯ll chase away some bad thoughts,¡± he said and, on his way to the store¡¯s door, he met Anne Ross. He had been amazed to see her so well dressed and looking like a real lady from the upper-class, for even if he had found out about Chesterman¡¯s new mistress, he never saw her till then and he was remembering her only as of the ex-servant, from Christine Bircham¡¯s house.

    After returning the greeting, by slowly bending his head, Brian intended to pass by her, but Anne hurried up and stopped in front of him, forcing Brian to stop too. ?A long time without seeing you, mister Beneath,¡± she said, smiling.

    ?It seems so,¡± Brian mumbled and he once again intended to pass by, but the girl took a step aside, hedging up his way.

    ?The gossip about my relationship with Luis seems to have reached your ears too, but from what I know neither you, nor Luis have good thoughts one for another.¡±

    ?This city has its good parts too,¡± Brian said, ironically and smiled. ?Gossip here circles faster than the air,¡± and this made Anne laugh so hard that the passers-by looked amazed at them, wondering why a man like Brian Beneath, very respectable in the upper-class, stopped to talk to Luis Chesterman¡¯s new mistress, whom he''s also considering an enemy, as he considers Chesterman.

    ?You are also right and ¡­ I think there¡¯ll be some new gossip about us, too,¡± she said, looking around, at all those looky-loos that weren¡¯t losing any detail of their conversation.

    ?Aren¡¯t you afraid of what¡­¡±

    ?¡­will Luis say? About me and ¡­ you? Not at all because he knows me very well and, more than this, he hasn¡¯t why to doubt: I chose an open place to meet you, right in the middle of the street, where everybody can see us, and not in a hidden place.¡±

    ?Did you say ?I chose?¡±

    ?Right! There¡¯s been a while since I try to meet you and ¡­ to get revenge. Let¡¯s say that I had not the chance before, to meet you.¡±

    ?To get revenge? On me? For Chesterman?¡±

    ?Here you are wrong. I won¡¯t revenge in the name of the one with whom I¡¯m spending some ¡­ time. Are others who deserve more to get revenge on them and they also ?owe¡± me a lot for these ?pleasant¡± feelings I have now in my chest. One of these people is Christine Bircham. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ?Eva. But I don¡¯t understand how will you get revenge on Christine using Eva. From what I know Eva and Emily Davis left Christine¡¯s house months ago and, since then, they hadn¡¯t been in touch. I think.¡±

    Anne took a few steps toward Brian, but he didn¡¯t move from his place. Only a step from him and staring into his eyes, Anne said: ?I know very well this story, and do you know why? Because the night Eva and Miss Davis left that house, my world full of innocence had been broken, into pieces, into a stable, in the arms of a monster, and all these happened thanks to Ms. Bircham¡¯s ?kindness¡± who knew very well what will happen if she sends me in that stable, but she didn¡¯t care about this and she sent me there, doing nothing to help more. More than this, she planned everything very carefully and took care that ?event¡± will happen.¡±

    Brian shuddered, hearing about the abuse suffered by the girl that was standing now in front of him, fighting with her inner demons while forcing herself to smile. But he managed to come back to his senses quickly because he realized that it might be just a story, well-told, and he didn¡¯t want to be fooled again. But Anne continued: ?I¡¯m not asking you to believe me. I don¡¯t need this. I¡¯m just ¡­ sometimes envy on Eva: she had been your mistress, a man that seems to love her, while me¡­¡±

    ?You are who chose to stay by the side of the same man who destroyed your dreams. And yet: the decision to do this is yours, Miss Ross.¡±

    ?And you are right again, but sometimes, to survive, you must swallow bitter pills. I did this: I swallowed my bitter tears and not only once. But ¡­ in time ¡­ I¡¯ve learned to ignore that taste¡­ which is felt on the top of my tongue when I¡¯m touched by that man and sometimes, I think that I also feel nothing now.¡±

    ?Who is speaking to me now is your hatred and not you, Miss Ross, but what I don¡¯t understand is what do you want from me?! I wasn¡¯t aware of what happened and¡­¡±

    ?Help me to get revenge on Christine Bircham.¡±

    ?To get revenge? How?¡±

    ?Take Eva away from that woman and ¡­ stop helping her.¡±

    ?It seems to me that you don¡¯t know everything: Eva isn¡¯t next to Christine for a long time already and I¡¯m not helping Ms. Bircham. I think that you also got revenge on her already¡­ for what you experienced when you took Luis Chesterman away from her.¡±

    ?And ¡­ does it seem enough to you for everything that I lost? Don¡¯t be naive, mister Beneath. The evil they did to me won¡¯t be paid even when they¡¯ll reach the grave. What I¡¯m asking is only to deny her every possible help she¡¯ll ask you. What I¡¯ll do: is trample her under feet for a whole life. Of course, your help won¡¯t be for free.¡±

    Brian took the last step that was separating them and their faces were so close that seemed to touch each other at any moment. But there wasn¡¯t anything romantic in their position: more than this, they were looking at each other with hatred. ?I don¡¯t think you have with what to pay me for my help, Miss Ross. And ¡­ your body isn¡¯t something that interests me. I and Eva¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Anne put in his hand a letter, half-squeezed in her hand, which she took out of her purse. ?Read those lines, when you¡¯ll be alone, Mister Beneath. What is written there will change your life and ¡­ don¡¯t be afraid. It wasn¡¯t me who wrote that letter.¡±

    Saying this, Anne hurried away, feeling how she was shaking with her entire body and that she was about to say more to a stranger, because of her stupidity, about her plans of getting revenge on Luis and Christine.

    Brian stared for a while at the young woman that was hurrying away from him, then he looked at the letter: it had small red stains on it because Anne had this letter with her the day she had been raped by Luis.

    ***

    ?Dear, mister Beneath,

    I¡¯m writing this letter, hoping that one day it¡¯ll reach into your hands and thus you¡¯ll find out about the sweet pain that I¡¯m carrying into my soul¡­¡± it was how Eva was starting the letter, which Brian had decided to read while moving in a hurry, along the London streets.

    ?¡­your betrayal, with another woman, hurt me a lot. A woman that wasn¡¯t me, but ¡­ I understand that I can¡¯t be always by your side and that, from time to time, you need someone else next to you.

    This doesn¡¯t mean, at all, that I¡¯m feeling better knowing this and I feel this so deep in my heart, that¡¯s madly beating in my chest right now when I write these lines and I¡¯m thinking about that I leave you, without even seeing your face for the last time. But maybe it¡¯ll be better this way, for both of us, giving us time to think about what¡¯s next because we¡¯ve never been enough decided and opened with each other, and nor we told the other about the secrets, fears, and dreams we kept and keep inside.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Actually, in your arms and touching your chest while being completely naked: of clothes and of feelings, I became a woman, I started to love you and to respect the choices you made. But even so, the fact that you chose another one and not me ¡­ it¡¯s something that I can¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Brian took his eyes off the letter and looked through the window, at the row of trees that were left behind and it seemed to him that what he¡¯s living now is just a dream and nothing more.

    He dreamt so much about Eva all these months, after their break up, but ¡­ their break up seems now that didn¡¯t press him that much as it made suffer the woman he loves because of his so-called ?betrayal,¡± in the name of their love, which had been in fact the reason why the ground cracked between them, revealing an abyss whose consequences could be seen till the present.

    ?Will she forgive me one day? Will she forget what she lived all these months?¡± Brian wondered, completely overwhelmed by remorse. ?If I would have told her then about my plans, but ¡­ being afraid not to lose her, it seems that I pushed her even further from me and I¡¯m the one who cracked the land between us. Congratulations, Brian Beneath, you are a real idiot and you considered being experienced in love.¡±

    He caressed the sheet of paper, which he wrinkled, even more, when he squeezed it in his hand and continued to read, but a sudden sigh filled his chest: ?¡­and yet, Brian, even if you betrayed me, I can¡¯t give up to our love¡­ not now, when I feel a new life, forming inside me¡­ the product of our love¡­¡±

    Finding out about the baby, Brian yelled, distraught: ?Faster, Bardain! Spur those horses! We must reach Ms. Huntington¡¯s house, immediately!¡±

    ***

    Entering in the living room, after pushing Stan aside from his way, who opened the door and then followed him, not understanding what was going on, Brian stopped and looked amazed toward the window, at Eva, who was standing in front of the window, watching outside, and with her back at Brian.

    ?Eva! Finally!¡± Brian whispered and approached her, but when to hold her into his arms, Eva suddenly turned toward him and, stretching her hand, she put a distance between them. This unexpected reaction of the girl, made Brian get confused. Eva instead was looking at him with a cold glance as if she looked at an object at that moment and not at the man, she said she loves so much.

    ?What¡¯s going on, Eva? I thought that¡­¡±

    ?You thought¡­¡± she told him, ironically. ?And I thought that you are too far from London now. Actually, I knew that you were out of the country¡­ as you wished once¡­¡±

    ?Listen, Eva, I¡­¡±

    ?It doesn¡¯t matter, mister Beneath. Those times, when you had to give me explanations is a long time ago gone¡­ such an unknown past for two of us.¡±

    Eva moved away from Brian and sat down on the sofa. Even if she was shaking, with the whole body, she decided not to betray her emotions because she had decided, a night before, not to allow anybody to trample her under feet and the most important: not to believe anymore in deceitful promises.¡±

    ?Mister Beneath¡­¡± were echoing continuously the words in Brian¡¯s ears, who had been so amazed, unpleasantly, meeting this new Eva, who wasn¡¯t the one he had known once. ?What they did to my Eva?¡± Brian wondered. ?Where had gone her innocence?! I don¡¯t even see life blinking into her glance anymore.¡±

    Eva rose her glance and looked into his eyes, which were moving quickly on the orbits, looking at her face and at her rounded belly, repeatedly: ?Why are you here, mister Beneath?¡± she said, confident in herself.

    Brian trembled to his feet. Then, he noticed a chair, not that far from him, crawled toward there and sat down on it, then he supported his head on his palms.

    Both stood like this, for minutes in a row, looking for new forces, before a new battle. Then, Brian looked again at Eva, who seemed so calm at that moment. ?Let¡¯s go, Eva! Let¡¯s go out of here! You don¡¯t have to live ¡­ in someone else¡¯s house.¡±

    Eva burst to laugh. ?In someone else¡¯s house? It seems to me that you¡¯ve forgotten already, Mister Beneath: I don¡¯t have a house. Even if I''ve been the mistress of a wealthy man, I didn¡¯t even get a house. Only¡­ painful memories and a past¡­¡±

    ?And, how do you intend to live? How will you grow up this child?¡± Brian yelled and his yell made Eva stand up and stare furious at him.

    ?This child¡­ isn¡¯t your responsibility, mister Beneath. It seems to me bad manners to¡­¡±

    ?This child is mine,¡± Brian yelled again, also standing up. ?As you are mine, Eva. Even if you are acting like this now ¡­ and I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to you. I don¡¯t understand why did you change. If this is because of what you saw that day¡­ I ¡­ I just¡­¡±

    ?You were with another woman¡­ when you asked me for time¡­ time to think about ¡­ something. Instead of it, you spent that time in someone else¡¯s arms.¡±

    ?That¡¯s not true. I¡­ Beatrice Evans ¡­ we just¡­¡±

    ?Beatrice?! Her name is Beatrice. Wonderful name¡­ and, why should I know this name?¡±

    Brian took a few steps toward her, touched her face with both palms, and forced her to look into his eyes: ?because she never took your place next to me. She¡­ is nobody for me.¡±

    ?Then¡­ why she was then next to you? Holding your arm? So gently¡­¡±

    ?Eva, please, don¡¯t let your jealousy darken your mind. What you saw is nothing from what you think it is or imagined to be.¡±

    Eva smiled. ?If you don¡¯t want me to imagine things, then tell me the truth. Why was she next to you then and why did you chase me away from you, months ago?¡±

    The young woman didn¡¯t even realize that she was passing from a formal talk to an impolite one and that her feelings were changing as fast as the seconds were passing. Brian instead kept silent and only his glance was talking in his place: ?I can¡¯t! Not yet, Eva! Give me more time¡­ just a little bit and I promise that¡­¡±

    Eva pushed him away from her when Ms. Alice and Beth entered the room. ?Go, mister Beneath, and forget about my existence. I¡¯ll do the same,¡± Eva said and left the room.

    Brian¡¯s glance met Beth¡¯s, who was staring at him with hatred. ?Elisabeth, I¡­¡± but the girl turned her back to him and followed Eva.

    Brian intended to follow them, but Ms. Huntington hold his hand and forced him to stop. ?Take a seat, Mister Beneath. Don¡¯t make this worse¡­ I mean the situation between you and Miss Stonebridge,¡± she said and she sat down on the sofa, in the same place where Eva¡¯d stood before.

    He continued standing, looking through the room, and trying to think things through.

    ?Come on, Stan! Leave that tray on the table and follow the girls! It¡¯s not good for them to be alone at this moment,¡± Ms. Huntington said and Stan listened to her right away. Before leaving, the boy looked at Brian, trying to understand how could he hurt that feisty Miss, and from what he understood Beth knew him too. Finally, he withdrew, seeing Ms. Huntington''s insistent glance.

    Ms. Alice bent over the table and poured tea in the cups. ?It seems that your past is always hanging around you, Mister Beneath, and you have a lot to say about that past at this moment,¡± she said and her calm voice made Brian calm too, sat down on the same chair on which he had sat before, but first he moved it closer to the table.

    Without watching him, Ms. Huntington continued her story.   ?You¡¯re probably wondering where I know you from and so well if I dare to ask you such questions or to intervene in this story and to try to make things work, something that I didn¡¯t eighteen years ago.¡±

    ?Eighteen years ago?¡± Brian watched her confused.

    ?Yes, you are right. Eighteen years ago, Helen Walker entered this house, after her break up with Alfred Stonebridge, looking for a shelter. She was expecting a baby like Eva is expecting now and like her daughter, she was also scared about the future that was waiting for them, without a man next to them. Actually, we, humans, are fools to think that the future is approaching us and not we are approaching the future because it stays in place and when we reach it, that future first becomes a present and later a past, but even so, we never learn from the past experiences and we are always hitting our forehead of the same wall.¡±

    ?But¡­¡±

    ?Eighteen years ago, Helen Walker made a mistake, running away from your father and choosing another man, that she thought she loves. What? Amazed that I know the story? Actually, all these years, after her death, I found out a lot about that past, especially about the tragic destiny they all had. And you know why?¡±

    ?Because of Helen¡¯s death?¡±

    ?Yes. In this house, she breathed out her last breath, and also here Eva was born and ¡­ also from here Helen took with her remorse and a lot of bad memories. Actually, your hatred for Helen Walker is not right, Mister Beneath.¡±

    ?I ¡­ don¡¯t hate Helen Walker. Actually, I don¡¯t know if I hated her in the past.¡±

    ?But you decided to get revenge on her daughter and to make her pay for her parents'' mistakes,¡± and, Brian winced, hearing those words. Ms. Alice instead smiled with kindness. ?I don¡¯t blame you. Don¡¯t worry. Maybe in your place, I¡¯ve done the same: eventually, your father killed himself practically in front of you because of a woman. Yes, I know that later you found out that he took that decision due to many other factors, but it was already too late and Eva had already paid for sins she had never known about¡­ entering your bed.¡±

    Brian moved nervously on his chair. ?You should be grateful to Helen Walker and Alfred Stonebridge for their betrayal, mister Beneath,¡± the woman said, staring into Brian¡¯s eyes. ?Due to that betrayal, you found out what love is and ¡­ life will give you the child you so much dreamt about¡­ with the same woman you considered the perfect object to get revenge. But that child you are expecting mustn¡¯t be hated, but loved¡­ of both of you.¡±

    ?For this, he must be with both of his parents, but Eva won¡¯t accept this ¡­ to turn back to me. She¡¯s too¡­¡±

    ?She¡¯ll be back if you give her the right time to think carefully and show her the respect and the support she needs at this moment because this child suffered more than you can imagine and it isn¡¯t easy to forget when you don¡¯t know things: a lot of things you are keeping secret from her, Mister Beneath. If you really love her, listen to my advice and leave this house, today, but ¡­ don¡¯t even think to get lost somewhere. Of course, if you really want your family back. I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow, for tea,¡± the old lady said and stood up, preparing to go. ?To be here at the same time as today, mister Beneath, and don¡¯t ask for Eva when you come, but for me. Just gave her time to get used to your presence once again. Then¡­ things will change as you wish,¡± she said a left the room.

    Brian watched behind her for a while. Then, he took his coat, his hat, which he left on a chair when he entered, and then left the house.

    ***

    Getting out of the house, Brian looked toward the place where Eva, Beth, and Stan were¡­ somewhere into the small rose garden.

    Eva just glanced at him, then she turned her back to him and moved away, followed by Stan and Beth. Her cold glance hurt Brian¡¯s heart, who just breathed in and left.

    ?Are you sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± Stan asked Eva, but he kept silent, seeing Beth¡¯s piercing glance.

    ?Remorse is just a luxury we can¡¯t afford, Stan. At least I can¡¯t afford it,¡± Eva said and headed toward the entrance, intending to hide again from the external world and to think about her dark present.

 XLVII

    ?You can¡¯t accept life as a gift as long as you are living in shadows¡±

    After leaving Ms. Alice Huntington¡¯s house, Brian ordered Bardain to spur the horse to the center of London, to John Evans¡¯house because he had to talk to Beatrice Evans and he had to do this immediately, being absolutely sure that Beatrice had known about Eva¡¯s pregnancy, but she never told him about this.

    Getting there, he found out in amazement that Ms. Evans was out of London and she would turn back in a few weeks only. So, this allowed Brian to finally see the truth: Beatrice Evans had decided to play with him and she did it so well all that time, without Brian noticing anything, being so blind and believing in the cunning of that woman who he considered being as a true lady and a good strategist. But, in the end, everything had been just a beautiful lie.

    But his journey till Evans¡¯house hadn¡¯t been a waste of time because while leaving the property, he measured noses with Johns Evans, or better to say he saw his carriage stopped in front of his.

    One in front of the other, the two teamsters stared at each other with hatred because it was a very narrow street and two carriages couldn¡¯t pass one by the other. It was necessary for one of them to move back and to leave the other one pass, but none of them was eager to give up and to spur the horses to move back and this happened because Bardain considered that as he¡¯s older Evans¡¯teamster must show him respect, but Evans¡¯teamster, Thomas, considered that while he¡¯s working for the future Prime-Minister of England others must show respect and leave them to pass.

    ?What¡¯s happening, Thomas? Why did we stop?¡± Evans asked, opening the window to see what was in front of the carriage, amazed that they stopped. But he had been even more amazed to see Brian coming out of his carriage and waiting for him to come too. And this didn¡¯t give John any other choice than to greet Brian and to come out of the carriage. ?Mister Beneath, what a surprise to see you here! To what do we owe the honor to see you here?¡± Evans said in mockery.

    ?Let¡¯s say that I came here to pay some old debts, but the Universe today definitely is plotting against me while I¡¯m forced to see your ugly face and not the delicate face of your wife,¡± Brian said, using a severe tone.

    Even if Brian hadn¡¯t been ever gentle with Evans and helped him with the elections only due to that Beatrice had promised him to help him with the divorce, John was sure that he never saw Brian being so aggressive. At that moment instead, Brian¡¯s attitude toward John was clear enough of an enemy and it was a threat to succeed for the post of the Prime Minister or a place in the Government and because of this Evans became alerted.

    ?Did it seem to me or the tone you used had been a little bit snarky, mister Beneath? To be honest, I don¡¯t get why of your behavior with me while¡­¡±

    ?Let¡¯s not go round and round, Evans. We both know very well what¡¯s going on,¡± Brian said this time, using an even more severe tone, and approached Evans while his eyes were piercing the rival as if he was able to finish with Evans¡¯life there and at that moment. ?May I know since when you know everything, but you preferred to consider me a fool?¡±

    John stared in amazement at Brian because even if he suspected what Brian was talking about, he preferred to act the fool and not to talk more than he should talk. ?I¡¯m not that sure that I know what are you¡­¡±

    ?I told you not to go around, Evans.¡±

    ?Evans? Not sir¡­ not¡­¡±

    ?Yeah, Evans. Because you don¡¯t deserve my respect to call you ?sir¡± or ?mister.¡± Despite all the differences between us two I decided to do violence to my conscience and to help you to get there where you always dreamt to get, but where you won¡¯t ever be, in the end, due to the fact that you considered me an idiot that won¡¯t ever find out about the game you and your wife have decided to play with me. However, surprise, I know more than you thought: about your game and¡­ about other things about which I preferred to be blind while seeing them because I thought that it shouldn¡¯t be me who should talk about them. But, in the end, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ?But you also took advantage of this and not only a little, Brian Beneath. Don¡¯t forget that thanks to me you are about to get the divorce and to marry your young mistress who¡¯s not more than a¡­¡±

    A sudden punch in his face laid him low - he didn¡¯t expect this and ¡­ he also didn¡¯t know how to react at that moment because even if he tried to act like an adult person, capable to face the challenges, the truth was that he was just a chicken, who most of the time avoided problems due to Beatrice¡¯s help and a lot of those avoided problems were because of other women.

    Touching his bloody lips, Evans understood that things got serious and he stared at Brian who was ready to beat him up. So, John understood that it was a damn good idea to stand up and to look for a shelter while Brian was a few meters away from him, yet. But, while he was still looking for a shelter, he understood that it wasn¡¯t that good idea, anyway, because it could show that he was weak, and because of this he stopped and faced Brian who had decided to approach Evans, in the end.

    ?I think I understand now that many of the rumors that got around you hadn¡¯t been only rumors, but the truth and one of those rumors is about your relationship with Emily Davis that continues till nowadays.¡±

    Listening to Miss Davis¡¯name, John looked thunder-stricken at Brian, wondering: ?How does this idiot know that¡­,¡± but Brian didn¡¯t give him enough time to think.

    ?My late father-in-law, Edward Anderson Bell got to suspect your tricks and your new approach of Miss Davis, who seems that wants to bring back to life ?Red Ants,¡± and to punish Luis Chesterman this way for his betrayal and to do this she didn¡¯t find a better idea than to ask for your help. Or better to say she threw you a tasty bone, like to a dog, and for your help, she promised to help you to get the ruling of the country! Am I right?¡±

    ?Watch your tongue, Mister Beneath! I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ?Your stuttering is the perfect hint for that I¡¯m right. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve decided to get rid of Edward: to take his position, dreaming about immortality in front of the country, but you¡¯ve completely forgotten that we still have a king, Evans. And¡­ I can assure you that even with Emily¡¯s Davis help you won¡¯t ever be the Prime Minister of England.¡±

    Brian¡¯s words put the lid on Evans¡¯s expectations. But John quickly chased away the numbness of his mind, despite his chicken character because he wasn¡¯t able to give up on his dreams. So, he squeezed his fists and approached Brian, hissing through the teeth: ?are you sure that you won¡¯t regret your words, Brian? Don¡¯t forget that one can die in seconds, no matter how strong he is or how many friends he has.¡±

    ?I can say the same.¡±

    ?But the difference between us is that I¡¯m not afraid to stain my hands in blood while you won¡¯t do this ever.¡±

    It was a sign that John Evans knew well Brian, but he didn¡¯t know one thing: that Brian also got to his limits: a limit that he decided a long time ago and which he would have preferred not to cross ever, but finding out about Eva and about that everybody tried to separate them, thinking that Brian is a weak person, he decided to show others too that Brian Beneath wasn¡¯t and hadn¡¯t been ever a fool. ?There¡¯s a start point for everything in this world,¡± Brian said, taking Evans by surprise.

    ?Even for pulling a trigger and taking someone¡¯s life?¡±

    ?To defend my country and my family, I¡¯m capable of anything,¡± Brian whistled the words, showing Evans the fist, a sign that if Evans continues to talk nonsense that he will get what he deserves. ?If you don¡¯t believe me then keep going to provoke me.¡±

    Brian turned his back to Evans and went to the carriage, but he stopped, listening to John¡¯s words: ?you can lose that happiness you dream of, Beneath, in seconds. So, take care of your young ¡­ wife. You don¡¯t know when you can lose her.¡± These words made Brian turn his face toward Evans, staring at him with a piercing glance, but he said nothing. So, Evans continued: ?did you know that highly esteemed Edward Bell himself betrayed you?! And he did this not only once. The first time when he betrayed you was eighteen years ago when your beloved father pulled the trigger and blew his brains out. The last time to betray you was before his death: he knew very well where Eva Stonebridge and Emily Davis were, but he preferred to hide this: for his own sake and for his daughter¡¯s. You had been for him only a good pylon to support on it in stormy times, but he never showed you respect or gave you support. What do you think: why did he do this?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s go, Bardain!¡± Brian told his teamster, being decided not to listen to Evans¡¯nonsense anymore, even if something inside him told him that those words weren¡¯t just told for being told.

    ?But, mister Beneath¡­ if that idiot doesn''t move his carriage back, then we¡­¡±

    ?I don¡¯t care about pride, Bardain. I have better things to do than to think about who has priority and who doesn¡¯t have it. So, be kind and move this carriage, and don¡¯t make me say it once again,¡± Brian told, using a severe tone and the old Bardain understood that things are worse than at first glance. So, after Brian came into the carriage, he pulled the reins and forced the horses to move back.

    Bardain¡¯s movement was considered as a triumph by Thomas, but when he saw Evans¡¯furious glance, he understood that there can¡¯t be any losers or winners there, but only random events. So, he entered quickly the yard, without even waiting for Evans to come into the carriage and this made Evans growl something unpleasant, being afraid of being alone.

    He was forced to approach too close of a yard wall when Bardain spurred the horses and passed by in gallop, threatening Evans to trample him under the horse¡¯s hooves if he keeps staying in his way. Only when the carriage was already far away, John had noticed at his feet a small dagger wrapped into paper and he realized that it was thrown from Brian¡¯s carriage when he passed by.

    Shuddering, Evans bent and picked up the object and, after unwrapping the paper, he could read it in a shaking half a voice: ?such a blade killed Edward. A similar blade can kill you too. Watch your back, Evans!¡± but it wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s handwriting and John knew it very well because not only once he saw that beautiful handwriting of Beneath in the reports he wrote for the Government. And yet: who was standing behind Brian Beneath, watching for his death? Does it really¡­ ?no, it can¡¯t be! That man died twenty or more years ago. It¡¯s impossible to be him!¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ***

    Shelby Storm is a true legend of the England of the XIX-th Century, due to his political activity during his youth age, as due to the power he had in different social and economical areas between 1840-1850. But, after 1850 there couldn¡¯t be found any traces of his activity as if someone ordered to be erased from the history of England, but the real reason for all these was still unknown.

    Having reached the respectable age of 75, Shelby remembers with nostalgia about his previous fame and about that he had been betrayed and his enemies, after joining their forces for an unknown reason, they managed, in the end, to remove him from all of the spheres of influence. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Shelby wasn¡¯t easy prey and even if they tried to kill him by throwing him off a sheer cliff while turning back home, he managed to stand up and to lead from the shadows, being known by many as Count Shark.

    ?Come in, mister Beneath!¡± Shelby told Brian when he entered the big living room of the mansion, accompanied by one of Shelby¡¯s footmen.

    At the moment Brian entered, Shelby was in front of the big window, with his back at the door and staring at the outside world. But even so, his instincts were still awake and he knew very well if next to him was a stranger or an old friend because he got to know this, in time, by smell, by the noise of the footsteps, or by the noise of the breathing, if possible.

    He spent a great part of the last twenty years, after the accident, in his mansion, deeply hidden into a wonderful area of the Cambrian Mountains. However, he was well informed about what was happening around and not few had been the cases when he led everything from the shadows, turning everything in his favor as if he was an actor in a puppet theater.

    Only after approaching the window, Brian had spotted that Shelby was staring through the window, but he looked as if he didn¡¯t see anything in front of him and Brian¡¯s first thought had been that the old man was blind. But he understood that he was mistaken when Storm¡¯s fox eyes, of a grey pale, had been fixed on his glance and that severe glance, of an old military, who passed through many harsh times in his life, completely disarmed Brian. But he managed to stay to his feet, not being at all a weak man, even if the company in which he spent most of the time and the cases he had been involved in his life hadn¡¯t been the most welcome and happy for him. But it made him stronger and he could face anybody if he was in danger or if one of his dears needed him because Brian knew well that he doesn''t have anybody to ask for help, besides his own person.

    ?I thought that you are as short as it was old Baron, but it seems that I was wrong. You look more like your mother¡¯s family: they were tall and skinny,¡± Shelby said and this made Brian be curious. ?You probably wonder why I know so much when I¡¯m not more than a grumpy old man and probably insane, ready to start to walk onto to path toward the other world,¡± Shelby added in a playful voice.

    ?It¡¯s not that. Simply, I¡¯m amazed that there still are people in this world that know me well and I had no idea bout this,¡± Brian answered in a sure voice while staring into the old man¡¯s eyes.

    ?But I¡¯m sure that you heard about me.¡±

    ?About Shelby Storm? I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s the first time I hear this name. I mean I heard it the first time when you sent that man to call me here.¡±

    ?What about Count Shark?¡±

    Brian winced: it couldn¡¯t be that simple. Count Shark was a true legend, but nobody saw his face, and more than this: 99% of those who heard about him thought that he was a ghost. However, this man was alive, of flesh and blood.

    He had been even more amazed when the old man pulled the blanket off his feet and he saw that Shelby hadn¡¯t one leg and because of this, he asked one of his men to carry him onto the sofa because when he fell from off the cliff, he broke a lot of bones and the doctor had been forced to amputate a leg, but to keep him alive. And Shelby survived, even if his horse died immediately after hitting the rocks till the bottom of the chasm and Shelby survived due to his small stature because even if the chasm was deep enough and very dangerous when he fell, he got on a rock, that was sticking out of the cliff wall and it attenuated the man¡¯s fall, saving his life.

    Shelby¡¯s doctor even started to call him ?cat with 9 lives¡± and not for nothing because despite the multiple wounds, broken bones, and bleeding, Shelby hold tied to the reins of life, and months later the doctor told him that he was out of danger.

    Seeing Brian¡¯s curious glance, Shelby smiled and asked his servant to bring some snacks and something to drink. Then, he showed Brian to sit down, covered his one leg, preferring not to see pity in the man¡¯s eyes, and opened the bottle of brandy that the servant gave him.

    ?May I ask you how this happened and why you lost your leg?¡± Brian finally asked, after a long time wondering if it was proper to ask and he decided this after drinking some strong liquor the old man served.

    Shelby looked at Brian with his eagle eyes who doesn¡¯t lose any detail and then smiled. ?But the character is of your father. He used to dig till find out the truth. And this brought him to death.¡±

    ?To death? Do you mean that my father¡­?¡±

    ?No. No others killed him. He killed himself, but before this, someone took care to push him a little from behind. You can look through that file that¡¯s on the table. You¡¯ll find out interesting things there,¡± Shelby said and pointed with the head toward a grey file seen on the dressing table next to the window.

    Brian left the brandy glass on the table in front of him, stood up, and approached the dressing table. Before looking through the file he hesitated a little bit, but, in the end, he opened it and read the first document he saw there: ?we, the co-founders¡­ Shelby Storm, Baron Beneath, Edward Anderson Bell, and John Evans¡­¡±

    ?John Evans?1¡± Brian wondered loudly and, confused, he looked at Shelby.

    ?I see that you met that old fox. Actually, he¡¯s the last of the four co-founders of a Coal Mine who¡¯s still alive, but not the only one who receives money from it. Because I¡¯m a damn good ghost that still loves money,¡± Shelby said, loudly laughing at his joke about his person.

    Brian turned to his place, taking the file with him, to check it closely while the old man continued his story, staring at the brandy from his glass, which he was slowly moving in his hand. ?We first met at one of the famous parties in the old Chesterman¡¯s house. Actually, the old George Chesterman had been who brought us together, telling us about his intention to sell one of his profitable Coal mines. According to what he told us, he was already old, tired, and the money¡­ well, he was also tired of it, and while his only son was more interested in politics than businesses, old George decided to give up on some of his businesses. So, he found us: four young men, eager of fame, money, and glory to whom to sell his business and to retire from all this hard work. At first, everything clicked for us. For about ten years nobody had a problem neither about making money nor about who is in charge. But when Miss Greedy shows up at the horizon, problems are inevitable.¡±

    The old man kept silent and drink from his drink. Then, he looked at Brian who was staring at him, waiting for the rest of the story. ?I was the first of the four of us who has fallen,¡± Shelby continued his story. ?It happened one morning, at dawn, when I was turning back home from London. I met that group of armed men at a crossroads. Well, I¡­ never loved weapons and neither now do I love them while I prefer to use my brain more, and this means that I was unarmed then.

    But, even so, I used my brain and it told me to run. So, I ran then, feeling Miss Death breathing down my neck. So, I pulled the reins, I spurred the horse, and ¡­ catch me if you can. I had then a fast horse and probably this saved me. But, while passing through the mountains, due to the speed and of the road covered with fresh snow, fallen over the night, the hooves slipped and we both have been thrown in the chasm: I and my horse and my poor old friend died immediately, hitting the bottom. But I hadn¡¯t the same luck.¡±

    ?What you had then, mister Storm was luck. If not: you wouldn''t have been here now.¡±

    Shelby smiled. ?What others call luck to be still alive after such watershed, it can be a curse for others, Mister Beneath. But you are also right and maybe I¡¯m just too old and too tired to live in the shadows, like a ghost. But¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to decide this. Not now, after 22 years of living like a ghost.¡±

    ?And yet, I can see that you had much more success as a ghost than while you¡¯ve been alive. Even if I can¡¯t deny that while being alive you were also a true legend. But my question is, how did you survive then? I don¡¯t think that you got home on your own feet. Sorry, if I offend you with this question, but¡­¡±

    ?Why to offend me?! No, you are right: someone brought me home then. My good friend, Baron Beneath.¡±

    Brian looked at him, in amazement. ?My father?¡±

    ?Yes. Actually, he had been the first who felt the danger approaching us and he tried to tell me about this too, but I was too blind then or maybe I just preferred to act the fool. You know, I¡¯ve been always aware that there was someone working with us who had more income than others, but it was still a good income there. So, I just shut my mouth because money wasn¡¯t a problem for me and there were also the approaching elections for the prime minister. I wanted that chair, being tired to work in a Coal Mine and after leaving the army. But your father wasn¡¯t asleep. Even if I told him not to search about that problem he kept searching and, in the end, he found out about those who planned my death, looking for the same chair I wanted in front of the country.¡±

    ?Edward Anderson Bell and John Evans were ones of those who looked for your death.¡±

    ?Absolutely right. Actually, they¡¯ve been those who planned my falling too by hiring ?Dark Minds¡± to end up with my life. In fact, I found out this much later, after your father¡¯s death¡­ and it really had been too late for us. But, turning back to business: when those hired to kill me saw me there, on that rock, looking like a dead person, they just left because nobody was that idiot to go there and to check if I¡¯m still breathing. It was too dangerous. But it hadn¡¯t been dangerous for your father. He had some men with him: not many and not prepared, but they got me out of that chasm and brought me to die home. But my doctor is a damn good genius: he chased away death and put me back on my feet. Well, only on the one left and this after a year of not being able to move. But when things became better, I found out that a lot happened in that year while I fought with death for my life: Anderson Bell got in front of the country, as the Prime Minister of England, John Evans took the business with Cuban tobacco and I was declared dead.

    This with being considered dead, in the end, was my idea and your father helped me with this and I did this not to allow them to take my fortune too because they were about to take it. So, I named your father as my heir because I don¡¯t have kids and I asked him to take care of everything. Later, he changed the documents and my fortune turned back to me. But from what I see it was hard for him too to protect his fortune and you also had to fight a lot for it.

    But when Baron signed those papers to turn back my fortune, Count Shark was born and he had to face a hungry pack of wolves. And I¡¯m still on this, but it was much harder than I thought and more after your father¡¯s death when I fell again, understanding that my only friend left died too, in the end.¡±

    ?Do you mean that Anderson Bell and John Evans had something to do with my father¡¯s death?¡±

    ?I¡¯m not sure about this and I also didn¡¯t find evidence to prove it, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t lose my faith yet. That¡¯s why I called you here: it¡¯s time to find a way to kneel the last beast too. I would have liked to also break Anderson Bell¡¯s neck, but others had been even faster than I am.¡±

    ?John Evans.¡±

    ?No. That idiot is too coward to ask for someone¡¯s death. But even so, he had been smart enough to approach Emily Davis and ?Red Ants¡± and to take advantage of this. But I¡¯m sure that there is another person who gives the orders and he does it also from the shadows.¡±

    ?Luis Chesterman?¡±

    ?Well, we must find out this and we must do this together. And to succeed we must have an eye on Evans: all the time because I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s the next target.¡±

    ?But there is something that keeps me wondering. You said that you and my father have decided to take care of the other¡¯s part of the coal mine. But I never saw documents that prove that my father had part of that mine. No evidence of this.¡±

    ?Listen, Brian, you still don¡¯t know a lot about the world we are living in and about the things I and your father had been involved in. But soon you¡¯ll find out about everything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you not to rush or you¡¯ll break your neck before to find out something and the last thing I want is to lose my last left friend: my last hope too.¡±

 XLVIII

    ?There is no greater pain in this world than the death of a dear friend¡±

    ?And yet, he¡¯s gone,¡± Eva whispered, standing in front of Alfred Stonebridge¡¯s grave, but feeling no trace of sorrow or remorse for his death.

    She found out about her father¡¯s death a few days after coming into Ms. Huntington¡¯s house and after she saw Brian there too. Actually, Brian was the one who told Ms. Alice about Stonebridge¡¯s death when she asked him about what happened to the man that made Helen Walker suffer so much.

    ?He died too,¡± Brian said, with a kind of satisfaction in his voice because even if he thought that his enemy¡¯s death wasn¡¯t that much victory for him, he anyway felt somehow released when that one died. Actually, this satisfaction wasn¡¯t due to the fact that Alfred paid, in the end, for what happened to Baron Beneath, but because Brian felt that this way Eva has been avenged, for being sold by her own father.

    ?But ¡­ does Eva know about her father¡¯s death?¡± the old lady asked and Brian denied it by nodding. ?Then, let¡¯s say her about this first because two blows, one after another, will be too painful for the poor girl.¡±

    ?Two?¡± Brian asked without figuring out what the old lady meant.

    ?Yes. Two: her father¡¯s death and ¡­ to find out about your marriage with Sophie Anderson Bell.¡±

    Listening to her words, Brian winced: he had completely forgotten that his marriage with Sophie wasn¡¯t yet annulled. And now, when he practically declared war on Evans, after paying a visit to Shelby Storm at his mansion, things seemed to be even more complicated than before and Brian wasn¡¯t seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. But even so, he knew very well that he cannot back down: first, for his child - to assure him a prosperous future, and secondly - to find out how to make Eva forgive him and this way to pay for his sins in front of her.

    ?I¡¯ll take her to her father¡¯s grave,¡± Ms. Huntington said and her words awakened Brian from his daydream. ?I would have told you to be the one who accompanies her, but I consider this risky. In her condition, if she finds out from you that her father died and you knew about this, she¡¯ll consider you being guilty of this and the same guilt will kill them both: her and her baby. I¡¯m not willing to lose another mother in my house.¡±

    The next morning, Bardain came to take Eva and Ms. Huntington. When Eva saw Bardain she stared in amazement at Ms. Huntington and frowned, and she even tried to enter the home, but Beth grabbed her arm and whispered: ?I think we should go, Miss Stonebridge. I¡¯m sure that Ms. Huntington has a good reason to ask mister Beneath¡¯s teamster to come for us.¡±

    Not at all convinced that what Beth said was a good idea, Eva sighed and came in the carriage, sitting next to Ms. Huntington. Beth however didn¡¯t take her usual place in the carriage and this amazed Eva who stared in amazement at Ms. Alice. The old lady instead didn¡¯t look at her and just mumbled: ?This is a private situation, Eva and you are the only one who must know this, for the moment. More than this: we don¡¯t need strangers hanging around. Let¡¯s go, Bardain!¡± and the teamster pulled the reins.

    While staring behind the carriage that was leaving, Beth spotted Stan, approaching her. ?Did they leave for a long time?¡± the boy asked.

    ?I don¡¯t think so. They didn¡¯t take any luggage and the carriage isn¡¯t one used for long journeys,¡± the girl said, without watching him. However, seeing him playing with two sugar cubes, she grimaced: ?Are you stealing sugar lately?¡±

    ?What? Aaa, this isn¡¯t for me, but for an old friend,¡± and he winked at her.

    ?For an old friend?! Don¡¯t tell me that Moon prefers now sugar instead of milk?! Even if I am not surprised if she¡­¡±

    ?Follow me! I¡¯ll show you!¡± the boy told her and he turned his back to her.

    Not convinced that the boy will show her something unusual, Beth followed him, but before entering the house, she did a large cross behind the carriage, praying that Eva and Ms. Huntington will have a quiet trip and turn back home safely.

    ***

    ?He looks sweet-tempered enough,¡± Beth told Stan while caressing Bachaco¡¯s snout.

    ?Yes, he is, but he¡¯s enough sad these days. It seems to me that he misses his old friend and master. He barely accepts me next to him,¡± Stan said and gave Bachaco the last sugar cube he brought with him.

    ?Isn¡¯t too much sugar for him?¡± the girl asked.

    ?There¡¯s nothing too much during sad times,¡± Stan whispered while moving his hand through the horse¡¯s mane.

    Feeling a strange hand touching his mane, Bachaco shook nervously his head and neighed, and his sudden move made Beth move back, frightened. Stan instead didn¡¯t scare, but right away grabbed Bachaco¡¯s neck and caressed him for a long time, trying to calm him down. ?Ho, Bachaco! Ho!¡± the boy shouted gently and slowly tapped with his palm on the horse¡¯s neck, as Albert taught him to do in case the horse will show his temper.

    When Bachaco calmed down, Stan made a sign to the girl to approach them again and she listened to the boy¡¯s advice. But even so, she felt a kind of fear for the horse because she never had to do with animals before, especially with those difficult to control. At the moment her hand touched the horse¡¯s snout, Bachaco looked at her as if he could read kindness in her glance, then he touched the forehead of her head as if looking for comfort. ?It seems that he likes you, in the end,¡± Stan made a joke and, taking the wire brush he started to pluck the horse¡¯s back.

    ?Listen, Stan, why did his master leave him with you? He doesn¡¯t seem to be that old or mean. Per contra, he looks like a good friend and an obedient animal.¡±

    Stan kept silent for a few moments while moving the wire brush on Bachaco¡¯s back. Then, sad, as if he talked about him, the boy said: ?I think that he left him because he loves him too much because nobody can bear such pain in his soul. Actually, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a bigger pain than the death of a dear friend.¡±

    Beth approved by slowly shaking her head and continued to caress the animal¡¯s snout, trying to comfort him as much as her heart was able at that moment because she saw how sad Bachaco was while watching how he was quickly moving from his long and black eyelashes and a kind of sigh was heard coming out of his chest.

    On one side was the fact that he had been left on an unknown stable which seemed so cold and so unwelcome, despite Stan¡¯s efforts to approach the horse, and on the other side was the fear that sneaked in his heart and it looked like Bachaco was preoccupied for his master and he tried to lament his loss in silence.

    ***

    A well slap on Albert''s face echoed in the empty living room while Emily¡¯s furious glance was fixed on his eyes, but the man was trying to avoid her glance, looking at a blind spot on the floor because he disliked seeing in the eyes of the woman he loves reproach and hatred for what he did.

    ?Where¡¯s Eva?¡± Emily hissed through the teeth, but she listened to no answer. So, she decided to slap him once again, to bring him back to his senses, but Lorenne, who showed up from nowhere next to them, grabbed her hand and forced her to give up. ?Release my hand, Lorenne. This man¡­¡±

    ?¡­did what he considered that it was better to do in such moments and I consider that he did well. We couldn¡¯t keep Eva here anymore and you also know this very well, actually. With Keen hanging around it was just a matter of time until Brian Beneath or anybody else would have found out that she was here and then we would have been all in danger.¡±

    Emily stared at her friend and gnashed furious her teeth. Even if Lorenne was right, she couldn¡¯t leave unpunished Albert¡¯s betrayal because she considered him to be the only man that had been ever loyal to her, the only man who never betrayed her, but she understood that she had been wrong, in the end. ?Leave us alone!¡± she told Lorenne, but the woman refused to leave them. ?Lorenne, please! I must find out where Eva is!¡±

    ?What for? If you find out, will something change?! You lost this battle, Emily. You won¡¯t hold that child in your arms as he won¡¯t ever call you ?mother¡± and it happens because he was never yours.¡±

    The anger read in Emily¡¯s eyes was limitless and the gnashing of her teeth was heard louder and louder and this made Albert be also attentive and, raising his glance, he fixed it on Emily. The woman instead was seeing only anger and betrayal in front of her and she wasn¡¯t ready to accept her defeat because it meant to accept that she has kneeled and this was unbearable.

    Eventually, she looked at Albert, piercing him with her gaze. Then, she hissed through the teeth: ?you are free to go, Albert! I¡¯ll think about your punishment later,¡± and she left the room, first.

    Albert instead hesitated if to go or not. He knew very well that Emily won¡¯t forgive him, but he didn¡¯t know what else to do at that moment than to watch at Emily¡¯s back while she was climbing the stairs in a hurry and to play with a small red cloth that served him as a handkerchief. Then, he spotted Lorenne¡¯s glance fixed on him, but he didn¡¯t see any reproach or anger in her eyes: only pitty and sorrow.

    ?You¡¯ve been wrong this time, Albert. Betrayal isn¡¯t the only path to walk onto to succeed,¡± Lorenne said, resting a hand on his shoulder. ?And yet, I consider that you had been the wisest of the three of us because we all go right toward the chasm, but we prefer to be blind than to accept that, in the end, that chasm will be our grave,¡± and Lorenne left too the living room.

    Only when he had been left alone, Albert whispered: ?a chasm that will kill us all, eventually, because we¡¯ve been who dug it, Ms. Fabeu. For many years we dug it and eventually, he asks us to be its victims.¡±

    ***

    The night quickly takes over Brighton and it also entered soon Emily¡¯s room, through the half-open window. At that moment, Emily was sitting in front of a small mirror left on the dressing table and was combing her long hair.

    Her lost, tired glance looked in the mirror and saw a different Emily, an unknown one, but who she was sure that she has seen before. Then she whispered barely heard: ?and yet, Emily Davis, life always kneels you in front of fate, no matter how hard you won¡¯t fight against it. Twenty years ago it took a child from you and twenty years later it took another one.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She sketched a bitter smile and threw the comb in the mirror, breaking it into pieces. A shard passed by her neck and cut it a little bit, but Emily preferred not to pay attention to the small wound. She opened the drawer, took a small bottle from it, and looked carefully at the purple liquid seen in that bottle. ?So dog¡¯s life you had, Emily,¡± she whispered again and looked in the mirror. Then, she stood up and left the room.

    Barefoot being, while descending the wooden stairs, her feet made a strange sound, barely heard, similar to a lapped on something wet. The house was empty because Emily asked Lorenne to leave her alone and because of this the servants had been sent with things to do away from the property. So, Miss Davis had all the house only for her and she could move throughout it at her will.

    Even the white dress, with corset sightly tied around her girdle and her breasts, gave her certain freedom, and the hair, wept on her back, falling in waves of blonde curls, made her seem like a virgin who just awakened from a long dream, but who didn¡¯t yet feel that she slept enough and this was seen in her tired glace and in the deep purple marks around her eyes.

    After hanging around for a while, like a crazy woman, she finally reached the door of Albert¡¯s room and she slowly knocked. Nobody invited her to come in, but it hadn¡¯t been a problem because Emily grabbed the doorknob and entered.

    Albert was standing in front of the window, with his hands stuck in his pockets, and staring at the night outside the window. He slowly turned toward her and Emily smiled at him, but her sad smile wasn¡¯t for seeing an old friend, but something that was showing him that she came there to ask him to pay her some old debts. Then, he saw blood on her neck, slid from the small cut, and he approached her in a hurry, preoccupied: ?Miss Davis, the wound ¡­ your wound is ble¡­,¡± he stammered and he covered it with his palm, but the wound wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore and he saw it seconds later.

    However, he stared in amazement at her because when he wanted to retract his hand, Emily gently touched it with her palm while the other palm was resting on his arm and her lost glance, similar to the gaze of a madwoman, mirrored in his and later he heard the whisper of her lips: ?made me yours, tonight, Albert. I want at least once to feel that I chose with whom to spend the night.¡±

    Albert hardened: it was the last thing he had expected because he never thought that Emily will be, in the end, the one to enter his room and to ask him to sleep with her. Then, his glance, unwillingly, lowered and looked at her corset, slowly moved by her slow rhythmical breath, and then he felt her long kiss on the skin of his arm.

    The man deeply breathed in and his hand sneaked at her back and stuck her at his chest, feeling her hardened breasts touching his body and, watching them, he spotted their round form barely seen through the cloth of the dress. Albert closed his eyes and, touching his lips of the wound, he kissed the woman¡¯s neck, making her slowly shudder into his arms because she came there with two aims and one of them was to give her body to him as a gift, willingly, to feel pleasure and to forget for a short while about her problems.

    Their kiss became intenser and intenser while their lips were touching their skin: her lips - moving along his arms, and his - hungrily kissing her neck, her shoulder and moving slowly lower and lower on her skin toward the breasts. A sigh¡­ a whisper ¡­ another sigh of her while his hand lifted the skirts of the dress till touching the skin of her loin and moving slowly along it and this made her feel the touch deeply in her body and the desire to be loved, hungrily loved ¡­ a desire kept captive in her body, for years, had been suddenly released and it was felt by the man too¡­ first in his chest¡­ then down the girdle, hardening everything in desire, like stormy mountain water rushing down the mountain in rain season time.

    He took her in his arms and left her on the bed, lying her in his poor bedding, but it seemed not to be a problem for none of them, at that moment. They stared in the other¡¯s eyes, waiting for a blink of hope at least in some of them¡¯s eyes, but there wasn¡¯t seen anything as if those moments had been predestined as being the last moments before a grandiose final.

    Then, her hands approached the corset, pulled the cords, and when the corset had been opened her round breasts jerked through the half-open neck of the dress, blooming like roses in front of the man¡¯s glance. He quickly looked elsewhere, somehow ashamed, but right away looked at them again, amazed to see them completely naked because Emily knew how to take maximum advantage of everything she did and, to drive a man crazy, she knew very well how especially when that man was entering her bed.

    After admiring them for a while, Albert kissed her breasts, enjoying their scent and their delicate touch, while their hands unified in a kind of pliers, their bodies stuck on each other and the rest of the night was just a mad night, a night of mad love, of hot love, a time while two old lovers made love like crazy, feeling the power of what they¡¯ve planned for an entire life, dreaming about it, but they consumed the arson of their desire in one single night, wasting in a short time the entire passion of their bodies.

    ***

    The bed on which Emily and Albert consumed their mad love is empty now, with wet traces on the pillows and on the bedding, reminding others about old pleasures and about a hot night in two. Then, is felt the cold air that enters the room through the open window and it also is seen, the cold air, while the wind moves the curtains, making the emptiness of the room be felt even stronger.

    On the dressing table can be seen a half-empty whisky glass and another empty one and between those two glasses is seen the small bottle with purple liquid which Emily took from the drawer of her dressing table and brought it with her in the man¡¯s room and that purple liquid is nothing else than cyanide.

    Nothing else is seen around as nothing else is felt: no movement, no breath, as if the death itself passed by and took with her everything that was alive there: the lovers, the passion, the savage love between a hangman and his victim who gave up, in the end, on in front of the other when they¡¯ve decided to taste from the forbidden pleasure at least one bite before leaving this world held in the arms of death.

    ***

    After the visit rendered with Ms. Huntington to Alfred¡¯s grave, Eva decided to visit him one more time. This time she took Stan and Beth with her and a big bouquet of white lily (the flowers of forgiveness).

    Eva slowly bent and left the bouquet on the grave, staring at the inscription with her father¡¯s name and the dates of his birth and of his death and she realized that he lived too few: 46 years only, but he sown so much pain around in his short life and probably a lot of curses had been thrown on him also in a short life.

    Beth quickly wiped the tears that were streaming out of her eyes because even if she blamed her ?master¡± for what happened to Eva, she was also sorrowful that he died too soon and without having someone next to him on his last day on Earth. Also, Beth was in a kind of uncertain state of mind after finding out about Alfred Stonebridge¡¯s death because he had been for her not only a master but also a kind of father and she found out about his death the same day when Eva and Ms. Huntington turned home after the visit rendered for the first time at his grave, and the most impressing for Beth and also for Eva had been to find out that Alfred died on a stranger¡¯s grave after asking the dead one for forgiveness and none of them knew for what faults Stonebridge asked to be forgiven before death.

    ?Do you think that at least he died in peace, Miss Stonebridge?¡± Beth stammered, barely heard, but Eva didn¡¯t hear what the girl said: she was too immersed in thoughts, in sad memories, and trying to find out an answer to all those questions that were spinning in her head because all she lived till that moment were things difficult to understand, to accept, to forgive and to move on.

    Actually, she was even more amazed to find out that Brian was the one who took care of her father¡¯s funerals, than finding out about Alfred¡¯s death. And it happened because Alfred Stonebridge had nobody by his side to take care of his funeral because he lost friends for gambling, he lost fortune and his good name and there wasn¡¯t anybody left by his side, anybody normal of course, who could take care of him on his last path walked on this Earth. Actually, Stonebridge never had true friends: only those who were swearing to be while he was buying for them expensive drinks, paying them time to spend with beautiful women and of course, the loans Stonebridge was taking for others in his name and because of this he was ruined, in the end: for not being able to pay not only his debts but others¡¯ too.

    ?Eva Stonebridge?¡± Eva heard behind them and when she, Beth, and Stan turned to see who was calling Eva¡¯s name they saw a woman, about 40, approaching the grave. However, none of the three saw this woman before and also didn¡¯t know who she can be. But they found out soon who she was when the woman left the flowers on the grave, next to Eva¡¯s bouquet, and then she took her hat, with a black veil in front, a sign that she was mourning for someone.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s face, Eva was amazed because that woman had some physical traces of her father, but she never knew that Alfred had alive relatives. ?My name is Charlotte Wilson, Miss Stonebridge. Actually, in the past, I was called Miss Stonebridge, too - Charlotte Stonebridge. I mean that this had been my name before my marriage. I¡¯m Alfred¡¯s sister. Actually, I was, as he¡¯s dead now.¡±

    ?My father¡¯s sister?¡± Eva murmured. ?I didn¡¯t know that my father¡­¡±

    ?Actually, I also didn¡¯t know that Albert has a daughter too. I found out this coming here to find him, after my husband¡¯s death. I don¡¯t know why, but I felt the necessity to make up with him because when the two ran away, I and my mother had been forced to ran away too and to hide, escaping from the village and of the locals¡¯hatred.¡±

    ?They ran away? Who do you mean?¡± Eva asked, even more, confused and Charlotte understood that the girl didn¡¯t know about her parents¡¯past. She only sketched a smile and bit her lips, not knowing what else to say. ?Miss Wilson, who ran away?¡±

    ?My dad. And Alfred. They ran away from the village, about twenty years ago and I and my mother had been forced to suffer a lot because of this. Actually, my mom didn¡¯t ever forgive Alfred and she died this way: regretting that she grew up a man that betrayed her and forced her to live like a servant in her son-in-law¡¯s house because even if my husband was a religious man, he never accepted anybody living in his house without doing anything and to pay for her living my mother had to work, a lot, till the day of her death.¡±

    ?And, why should I know about this?¡± Eva eventually mumbled.

    ?Because I had to complain at least to someone about my pain,¡± Charlotte hissed through the teeth. ?And¡­ remember, Eva, the fact we have the same blood flowing through our veins, doesn¡¯t give you the right to look for me later and to ask me for help. I know that you have a lot of debts, but no property or income. That¡¯s why: forget about that we met today and I hope to never see you again,¡± and Charlotte turned her back to Eva and hurried away.

    Eva shuddered. Not to fall, she supported her hand on the stone grave and Beth ran toward her to help her, yelling: ?Stan! Stan! Help me!¡± Beth yelled, seeing that Eva barely stands.

    ?You don¡¯t have to!¡± Eva eventually mumbled and she started to crawl toward the exit. After a few meters of crawling, Brian showed up next to her and hold Eva into his arms because he followed them from Ms. Huntington¡¯s house and he stood all this time waiting for them at the entrance in the cemetery, but when he saw that woman approaching Eva and later he understood that it isn¡¯t a pleasant meeting, he decided to approach them and he managed to help Eva not to fall or lose consciousness because Eva was so pale and so powerless that she was barely standing. ?Why?¡± Eva mumbled pressing her body against his, with closed eyes and forcing with the tears. ?Why does everybody hate me?¡±

    ?Nobody hates you, Eva. Simply: you¡¯ve been in the wrong place at the wrong time.¡±

    ?And yet, that woman: my father¡¯s sister, she seems to hate everything related to him. What did my father that everyone tries to make me pay for the hatred and the pain they felt because of him? Why should I pay for his mistakes?¡±

    ?Because you are still alive and he¡¯s not, and to hate a dead man doesn¡¯t bring happiness to anybody. It¡¯s better to blame an alive one. But, you, forget it! Everything will be soon just a bad dream!¡±

    He helped her to climb in his carriage and then he ordered Bardain just to spur the horses and to drive onto London¡¯s streets because he knew that Eva likes to be rocked in the horse¡¯s gallop. Then, he climbed next to her and laid her head on his shoulder.

    Eva didn¡¯t oppose this gentleness. She kept staying like this, with her eyes closed, feeling with all her being the burden of those moments, a burden that was trying to chase away the peace she felt next to the man that she loved and hated at the same time, but who she also felt that was hiding something from her.

    ?Is this ok to leave them alone?¡± Stan asked. ?Maybe we should¡­¡±

    ?Just ¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± Beth whispered and headed toward their carriage. She was hating Brian for what he did to Eva, but the girl also knew that Eva could be calm only next to him, even if this will also bring her a lot of pain and a bitter taste on the top of her tongue.

    But yet: the two girls had been orphans, all their life: Beth didn''t have both parents and Eva was motherless, even if she also could have considered that she had no father too, due to that Alfred had never been next to her. And only because of this Eva was trying to forgive Brian: she didn¡¯t want the same for her child - to grow up being an orphan of a father.

 XLIX

    ?Great fortunes are made by entering the bed of a beautiful woman¡±

    In the sweet-swinging of the horses¡¯trotting, Eva seemed asleep, still resting her head on Brian¡¯s shoulder who preferred to keep silent because he felt that this way, they can approach more than if they would have tried this by talking.

    Only when it was already night and the noise of the streets increased, Eva rose her head. At first, she looked through the window at the crowded streets, seeing people walking all around, happily smiling or just walking over with no purpose and this made her sigh. Then she looked in front of her, at the wall of the carriage, padded with black velvet. ?Something happens?¡± Brian asked her.

    ?Mmm. It¡¯s too noisy outside there. I would have liked to take a walk on foot, but ¡­ let¡¯s better go home.¡±

    Her words amazed Brian a lot because he couldn¡¯t understand at what house Eva made reference: his, where they had spent most of their happy moments together, or at Ms. Huntington¡¯s pension where Eva was living at that moment. ?Home?¡± he asked, eventually, barely heard.

    ?Mmm. Home. To Image," Eva answered, without watching him. ?Before this, let''s tell Ms. Huntington and others that we''ll be missing for a few days."

    ?Alright, but ¡­ why exactly Image?¡±

    Only at that moment, Eva dared to watch into Brian¡¯s eyes, which were looking baffled. ?Because everything started there and there must be ended.¡±

    Brian shivered. ?To be ended,¡± rang in his ears and it seemed to him so strange, so frightening because it was what he was afraid of the most since he saw her again: that she¡¯ll send him to hell and that he will not to have an earthly to take care of her and of their baby.

    ?But, Eva¡­ I think that it isn¡¯t the perfect time for traveling. More in your condition. For God''s Sake: you are in the seventh month of your pregnancy. A long journey can harm you both: you and the baby.¡±

    ?But I feel worse being here, in this muggy place that I feel that asphyxiates me. And ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that seeing again my homeland I¡¯ll lift up my head for what¡¯s next because ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to explain this, but I feel that isn¡¯t over yet, my sufferance, I mean,¡± and she again looked down, feeling a great pressure in her heart.

    After seconds in a row to look like a struck pig at her, not knowing what to do, Brian finally made bold to take her hand, and, to his surprise, Eva didn¡¯t retract her hand. More, she slowly squeezed it, giving the man certain confidence that not everything is over between them. ?Let¡¯s go, if you want!¡± he said and slowly knocked in the wall, announcing Bardain to stop the carriage.

    Bardain right away stopped the carriage, jumped off his place, and opened the door, bringing with him a small lantern. ?We are going to Image,¡± Brian told him, imperiously, but the teamster didn¡¯t look amazed as if he was expecting that order.

    ?Of course, Mister Beneath!¡±

    ?First, we¡¯ll run over to Ms. Huntington. It¡¯s necessary to tell her about our leaving, at dawn and also, it¡¯s necessary for Eva to have some rest. We¡¯ll go tomorrow, with the sun.¡±

    ?But, Brian¡­¡± Eva tried to stand against his idea but, seeing confidence in the man¡¯s eyes that he won¡¯t give up, she sighed again and kept silent. Then, she breathed in the fresh air of the night and slowly shuddered, shivering that didn¡¯t pass unnoticed by Brian, who made a sign to the teamster to close the door.

    Bardain listened to Brian¡¯s order right away and hurried up to climb on the coach box and to spur the horses: ?Ha, boys! Ha!¡± and the carriage hit the road, giving a jerk to Brian and Eva, but the trotting of the horses made the carriage steady, bringing inside of the carriage that sweet-swinging that Eva loved so much.

    ?We could have gone today,¡± Eva whispered. ?I feel that I choke here,¡± and she pulled the blanket on her lap.

    Brian said nothing, instead: he only took her hands into his, blowing warm air over them and that warm blowing made Eva wince because she remembered that they had many pleasant moments together, which she missed a lot and she felt nostalgic for them.

    ***

    TEN MONTHS AGO

    Stirring out of Christine Bircham¡¯s house to go to the theater, Eva marveled to see Brian waiting next to his carriage, in front of the house, but there was no sign of Albert or of their carriage around, even if she told him clearly enough that she won¡¯t stay home that day and that he must prepare everything.

    ?Did he forget it?¡± Eva wondered in a whisper and, to hide her slight abashment, she started to quickly pull her gloves, but no matter how much she wasn¡¯t trying to seem calm she found it enough difficult and it was clearly seen in the slow shaking of her hands.

    ?Good morning, Miss Stonebridge,¡± she suddenly heard Brian¡¯s voice and when she looked in front, she saw him standing at two steps from her and, in mute amazement, she let fall a glove. Then, she hiccupped nictating, and that childish and innocent abashment didn¡¯t pass unremarked by Brian, who seeing this, smiled.

    Still smiling, the man bent down and took the glove from off the ground. Then, he shook the glove and, taking the girl¡¯s hand into his, he indented to pull it on. But he was amazed, feeling her hand so cold and he slowly squeezed it, trying to warm it up. ?Are you cold?¡± he asked, but Eva only dumbly smiled: she couldn¡¯t tell him that her hand was cold because she made her blood freeze, seeing him, having her heart in her throat while a cold sweat was running down her back and all this because he touched her. She would have liked to be only the coldness of the autumn, but she felt that she barely breathes when Brian took a step more toward her, still blowing warm air over her hand.

    She hiccupped once again, but this time it was because Brian approached his lips of the back of her hand and he kissed it, while his eyes were fixed on hers, trying to enter deeply in her soul and to understand what she was feeling, and what that sweet angel that was standing in front of him was thinking because even if he approached her, at first, to get revenge on Alfred Stonebridge, he felt that his feelings changed and that he feels more than a simple interest in her and it wasn¡¯t at all something transient.

    ?It¡¯s better now,¡± Brian said when he felt that Eva¡¯s hand had warmed a little bit. Eva blushed when he smiled at her and she right away looked elsewhere and her abashment made him feel also strange as if he was again a boy that dared, for the first time, to tell the girl he likes about his feelings.

    Suddenly, Eva retracted her hand and hiccupped once again, and stared like a dumb at the man, listening to him saying: ?the third one is a lucky one.¡±

    ?What exactly?¡± she murmured in amazement.

    ?Our meeting: today is the third time we see each other. The first time was on your property, in Image. The second time was in Ms. Bircham¡¯s office and ¡­ today is the third time.¡±

    ?But ¡­ I don¡¯t know why I have the feeling that none of the times was random,¡± and, for the first time, Eva smiled, confident in herself.

    ?Let¡¯s say you are right: at least for the last two times. The first one instead was for sure by good fortune. When I went to the lake, I never thought that I¡¯ll meet an angel there, and ¡­ I didn¡¯t even know that angels live next to the lake.¡±

    His words made Eva laugh out loudly, taking him by surprise. ?Did I say something funny?¡±

    ?Of course. I always thought that I am a character from a story, but I never dared to compare myself with an angel. Rather with an ugly duck.¡±

    ?Who can become at any time a gorgeous swan,¡± Brian whispered and slyly winked at her. This made Eva keep silent, pleasantly surprised to hear those words, but she felt somehow strange to listen to those compliments because she really never thought that she was a true beauty. A man instead told her that she was pretty¡­ the same man that was making her sweetly shiver each time she was seeing him, and he compared her now with a swan and this was really charming for her.

    ?Mister Beneath¡­ I don¡¯t think that this comparison is right for¡­ me,¡± Eva stammered and blushed again.

    ?Why not? Only because you consider that you aren¡¯t worthy to listen to such words doesn¡¯t mean that it isn¡¯t true. More than this: I¡¯m absolutely sure that all the men in Image spotted your true beauty and are whispering about it, absolutely charmed, each time you are passing by.¡±

    ?Not that I¡¯m going too often to Image or I was going¡­ when I was living there, but ¡­ I don¡¯t know. I never paid attention to such things. I was too busy to¡­ live my life. More than this: I don¡¯t think that your words are totally true. I¡¯m sure that you said this just to make me feel better.¡±

    ?And this is absolutely wrong. Well, I agree that I used such words to impress you, but I never say things that I don¡¯t consider to be true.¡±

    ?Maybe¡­ should we go?¡± Eva told him, abashed because she felt that if they continue standing in the same place she¡¯ll scuttle in the house and she¡¯ll lock herself for all day long between four walls, chewing the cud of those beautiful words told by him.

    ?To go? Where?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s take a few steps around. I feel¡­ that I lack air¡­ standing in one place.¡±

    ?Why not go for a walk on the lake? I feel that being next to the water you are absolutely happy and it¡¯s something familiar too. Not for nothing, you compared yourself with the ugly duck,¡± Brian joked.

    Eva smiled: not at this she thought when she mentioned the ugly duck. But yet: Brian¡¯s remark was true - she simply loved being next to the water as if, in another life, she¡¯d been a river god or something. But she preferred to compare herself with the ugly duck than with a goddess because even if she was considered ugly, the duck had the freedom to float on the lake surface, admiring the nature and feeling deep inside her small being the huge pleasure of the water, touching her legs, flowing off her feathers, sometimes making her feel the coldness to the backbones, but yet it wasn¡¯t a killing coldness, but one full of pleasant experiences.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ?Miss Stonebridge? Eva?¡± Brian called her name when he saw her sunk in thoughts and his words made the young woman wince and watch him while her head was in a whirl. ?May I call you, Eva, right?¡±

    ?Aga,¡± she stammered and forced a smile.

    ?Then, we¡¯ve decided this: we are going to the lake,¡± and Brian gave her his arm to lead her to the carriage.

    Eva hesitated for a few seconds if to accept or not. Then, she looked around and saw Christine watching them insistently while standing in front of the window and this made Eva wince and stammer: ?I think I should say no, Mister Beneath. I don¡¯t think that Ms. Bircham will¡­,¡± but she kept silent, looking at him while feeling inside that a mistrust sneaked in and it was something she was always feeling since she entered Christine¡¯s house because Ms. Bircham was telling her all the time that she doesn¡¯t deserve much and that she must listen to what she¡¯s demanding, unconditionally.

    ?Don¡¯t worry, Eva: Ms. Bircham knows about our walk. When I came this morning, the first thing I did was to ask for her permission.¡±

    ?Why?¡± and Eva focused her glance on him, feeling, for the first time, that Brian was acting as if he was hiding something.

    Brian instead didn¡¯t notice her glance focused on him because he was insistently looking at Christine who was keeping a tag on them, even if they agreed that she won¡¯t try to intimidate Eva and nor to make her understand that Brian was approaching her for a reason. But Christine seemed that she doesn¡¯t give a damn on their agreement and that she prefers to do things at her will.

    This made Brian frown and sketch a bitter smile while staring at her because he finally understood that she was playing dirty and that he must do the same: so, he decided at that moment to do everything he can to make Eva fall in love with him, first, then to take her out of that house.

    ?Should we go?¡± Brian whispered and again gave her his arm, sweetly smiling at Eva, who was still hesitating, but after a few seconds, she accepted the man¡¯s invitation and both headed toward the carriage.

    Christine, unpleasantly surprised with Eva¡¯s decision, pulled the curtain and turned her back to the window, mumbling: ?and yet, I thought that she¡¯s just a stupid kid. It seems that she knows how the make men fall for her, like idiots.¡± After this, she entered her office, slamming the door.

    But her anger and her prejudice about Eva were just her inventions because she had been always a hypocrite who often compared people with herself: for her, all the women were floozie, who could quickly become someone¡¯s mistresses if that was bringing them a good profit and all the men were weak and easy to manipulate if around them was a woman, enough smart and bold to use her beauty to make them take care of her. That¡¯s why Christine was often heard saying: ?great fortunes are made by entering the bed of a beautiful woman. The same happens in politics: if the woman that stays next to a man is smart then he will rule the country, but if she¡¯s an idiot then it for sure will be a war. As my mother used to say: any woman can be the Helen of Troy.¡±

    ***

    TEN MONTHS AGO. AT THE LAKE

    Even if it was already the middle of October, the nature around was still so alive, despite the yellow-reddish of the leaves, a sign that the harsh times of winter will come soon. Then, it was also felt the cold air coming from the lake and it was somehow wild, but still enough pleasant for a walk in the middle of the day when the autumn sun was in the sky, even if it was weakly warming the surroundings.

    Looking at his left, while walking by Eva¡¯s side, in silence, for about half an hour already, Brian saw her sunk in thoughts, and only the fact that she was blinking, from time to time, betrayed her still being an alive person and not an illusion.

    ?So beautiful,¡± Brian thought, watching her as charmed. ?And ¡­ so similar to the other one,¡± and this made him deeply breathe in, looking this time in front of him and seeing ?the other one¡± beautifully smiling at him.

    ?Helen Walker!¡± Brian mumbled in his mind and cocked an eyebrow because he disliked remembering about the woman from his past, but still¡­ memories were coming over him as if it was the seawater at inset and this was felt so intensely at that moment when he was walking by Eva¡¯s side who was the perfect copy of her mother.

    Brian met Helen when he was only thirteen, only a few months before Baron tell him that he decided to remarry. That day, when Brian saw Helen, was also a beautiful autumn day, with a sun that was powerfully heating the lands and he decided to go for a ride to clear his mind because he was too tired of reading books.

    While Bardain was on the coach box, spurring the horses on the main street of London, Brian ran his eyes through the window and saw Helen, standing at the edge of the footwalk, smelling a small bouquet of chrysanths which she received from a gypsy.

    ?Who¡¯s she?¡± the boy wondered, completely charmed by the girl¡¯s beauty because even if Helen was older than him, she still could charm the 13-years-old boy who stuck his nose on the window, staring at her while the carriage was hurrying away on the street.

    Then, he saw her at the theater when he went with Baron to see one of the famous comedies of the time ?The Conscious Lovers¡± by Sir Richard Steele.

    He was standing next to his father who was discussing at that moment with a group of men about the problems of the businesses in which Baron Beneath was involved and he wasn¡¯t seeing anything else around.

    But not the same happened to the boy. Being tired and bored to listen to their eternal conversation about business, Brian decided to look around and to see if there is something interesting to watch because each time, he was going with Baron to a social event he could notice the cattiness of the British society of those times, especially with the false coquetry of the women who were trying to make men pay attention to them and it was somehow similar to ?selling¡± themselves at a good price.

    Brian instead knew that this falsehood wasn¡¯t peculiar only to the British, but generally, for the High Society no matter the country where they were living. But even so, it was something ?worthy¡± to watch, from time to time, because this way a smart child like Brian could have later made the difference about who¡¯s honest and who¡¯s not.

    However, that night he saw an angel: Helen Walker, who was descending the stairs from the second floor to the lobby and as he saw her, he remembered about the time he spotted her on the street. ?The girl with the chrysanths,¡± the boy murmured and he took a few steps from his father toward Helen, scanning each of her movements, the details of her garment, and ¡­ enjoying her beauty.

    She was wearing an emerald color dress that night, with no jewelry even if at that dress she could choose a pair of earrings or bracelet. Helen preferred instead the simplicity: she just curled her hair and grabbed him in an untied bun and namely this look made her different from the other women who seemed to wear all the arsenal of their jewelry collection that they were always boasting in front of others, trying to be visible and to show how popular are they between men or how rich is the man next to them.

    Helen Walker instead was charming even without jewelry which would have shaded her natural beauty and when she got in the lobby, she glanced around, looking for someone and, catching the boy¡¯s curious glance focused on her, Helen smiled at him, making him blush and even the top of his ears had the color of the ripe strawberry at that moment.

    When Baron touched the boy¡¯s shoulder, resting his hand on it, Brian winced as if his father caught him doing something forbidden. ?Father,¡± Brian murmured, but he was even more amazed to see his father looking charmed by the Helen as the boy was. ?Who¡¯s she, dad?¡±

    ?Helen Walker! Lyre Walker¡¯s younger daughter. She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ?Like a fairy and¡­ for the first time I regret being that young,¡± Brian said and looked ashamed at the ground. Baron instead laughed, listening to his son¡¯s words, and he friendly tapped his shoulder.

    ?Don¡¯t worry, my boy. When you¡¯ll grow up you¡¯ll see many other Helen Walker in your life. So, don¡¯t be upset. You are still young. Just enjoy the beauty as you can because you never know when others can steal it from you.¡±

    Looking again at his father, Brian marveled, spotting that Baron looked somehow different at that moment: the sparkle of sadness which was always seen in his glance after his beloved wife¡¯s death vanished somewhere and his glance was so alive then, but Brian had no way of knowing that in his father¡¯s heart the seed of a new love sprouted and it was due to Helen Walker and her beauty, to whom he ultimately brought death

    But Brian had understood this much later. He was already about 20 when he remembered that night at the theater and he felt somehow guilty, often wondering if he wouldn¡¯t watch so charmed at Helen Walker that night, maybe his father wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with her, in the end, and how their lives would have been if she wouldn¡¯t show up ever in their lives?!

    However, Brian had no way of knowing that Baron knew about Helen a long time ago, but he never paid too much attention to her as he did after that night when the seed of his new love and perdition sprouted in his heart.

    ?What are you thinking about, so intensely, mister Beneath?¡± Eva asked and, looking at her, Brian marveled to see curiosity in her eyes.

    ?Just ¡­ memories,¡± Brian said, abashed.

    ?Some pleasant ones?¡±

    ?Mmm, you can say so. But you? You were also sunk in thoughts.¡±

    ?Aaa, just what. Nothing important. I just remembered about¡­ the ugly duck.¡±

    ?Why? From what I know there¡¯s no written story about this character. At least, not yet.¡±

    ?And you are wrong,¡± Eva said with confidence and this made Brian stare at her in amazement. His abashed glance made Eva smile. ?There¡¯s no literary work, but there¡¯s a real story. My story and¡­ I hope someday it¡¯ll be also a written story because it¡¯s really worthy to read it.¡±

    ?Why do you think so?¡±

    ?Because it is that kind of story that makes your heart jerk while reading it. Then: it¡¯s the image one sees in front of his eyes when he reads it - the spectacular change of a young woman who never considered herself being a beauty. Till she met a man who told her that she is and to believe those words because they are true.¡±

    ?And you are talking now about yourself.¡±

    Eva stopped and, smiling, looked at Brian. ?Of course. I don¡¯t know any other girl who listened to such wonderful words told her by a man. Maybe¡­ you know other stories?!¡±

    ?Maybe ¡­ or maybe not. Who knows?! Life is unpredictable. As love is: it can show up by luck next to you and ¡­¡± he headed toward Eva, who continued to watch him as charmed.

    Only one step from her, Brian stopped and mirrored his glance in hers, trying to enter deeply into her soul, but instead of fire, he saw innocence in her glance and¡­ of course, the burning desire to know what love is. So, he decided to teach that child that was standing in front of them and considering him a God, what love is and, if possible, to show her everything he knew about love, passion, devotion, and¡­about the fire that two lovers feel while being together.

    He touched her face with both palms, taking her by surprise, but Eva didn¡¯t look elsewhere than straight into his eyes. Then, her glance lowered on his lips and she found them alluring while listening to him whispering: ?and¡­ I want to find too, such love next to you, Eva if you allow this,¡± and, without waiting for her answer, he approached his lips of hers and kissed her: long, innocently as if he was trying not to scare her.

    But the kiss didn¡¯t scare Eva but gravel her because she didn¡¯t expect to be kissed. At least, not that fast, even if she dreamt about that kiss since she met Brian for the first time, a kiss she knew about only from books, but she never imagined that a kiss can be felt such intensely, so deeply, making her vibrate with each molecule of her body.

    Only when Brian held her to his chest, she felt like her heart madly beating, then she felt that her heart stopped, for a few seconds only, as her breath, then her heart started again to madly beat as if it was a bird that was struggling to set herself free of a cage.

    Brian¡¯s lips slowly kissing hers, warming them with their touch, made her feel so pleasantly the thrill in her soul, but she had no idea what it can be because she hadn¡¯t been ever that close of a man and for so long, same as she hadn¡¯t been ever held into a man¡¯s arms because Alfred never took his daughter into his arms and nor showed her what loved is. That¡¯s why, how the poor child would have known how love feels and how to oppose it?

    Eva instead didn¡¯t care about this or about that someone could see them because she was feeling at that moment so much warmth, at Brian¡¯s chest, so loved and protected, how she had never been before and she fell this way into Brian¡¯s trap, without struggling or wondering if she¡¯ll suffer in the end.

 L

    ?The sacrifice of a mother is beyond any limits, even beyond her soul¡±

    ?To Image?¡± Beth practically yelled while standing behind Ms. Huntington and staring at Brian and Eva who were sitting on the sofa. ?But¡­ Miss Stonebridge, you were who said that in Image¡­¡±

    ?¡­I suffered the most?!¡± Eva said and she finally looked at Beth.

    Since she turned back home and they¡¯ve decided to tell others too about their journey to her hometown, Eva stood droopingly as if she felt guilty for something.

    ?You are right, Beth, I said this. But yet: I still feel that I must go there.¡±

    ?Why?¡± Beth asked in a cross voice, being also confused.

    ?That¡¯s enough, Beth. I think that¡¯s enough. Eva is old enough to decide alone if to¡­¡± Ms. Huntington tried to calm down Beth, but she was too hot-blooded, furious, and anxious to listen to someone¡¯s advice.

    ?This is insane, Miss Stonebridge, what you want to do. If you don¡¯t think about yourself, at least think about the child you are carrying in your belly. He isn¡¯t guilty of your foolishness!¡±

    ?Beth, that¡¯s enough!¡± Stan told her in a low voice, but when Beth took a slant at him as if she was ready to rip him, he preferred to keep silent, but not because he was afraid of her, but because he knew that Beth wasn¡¯t thinking rationally at that moment and she was interfering in someone¡¯s life without having the right to do this. However, he didn¡¯t know how to make the girl react.

    And Stan also kept silent because he understood that he didn¡¯t know too much about such things, even if he learned a lot while living in the street: about that someone¡¯s life is totally his and nobody has the right to ask someone to do something against his will. But Beth didn¡¯t know this or preferred not to know this because even if she was just a servant in Eva¡¯s house while they grew up together, she¡¯d been treated like an equal. That¡¯s why she could afford to talk to Eva like this because she knew that she won¡¯t be punished for this, in the end.

    But what Stan couldn¡¯t do, Ms. Huntington did, in the end: she forced Beth to keep silent when she scowled at her and, imperiously, she told the girl: ?Elisabeth Alby, I think that you beat hell! You¡¯ve forgotten who¡¯s the master and who¡¯s the servant between you two. If you can''t keep silent and listen to what they have to tell us, then I¡¯ll ask you to leave the room. You only puddle them.¡±

    These words brained Beth and she took tiff because nobody ever told her such words before and even if she knew that she¡¯s only a servant she¡¯d been never called like this and neither with such a severe tone. ?Ms. Huntington¡­¡± Beth murmured tearfully because she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be called like this.

    ?I won¡¯t say it again, Beth, and neither I¡¯ll apologize for it even if you drown this house in tears. So, think twice before saying something else because I consider it a shamelessness of you to talk to Eva like this. Especially in front of Mister Beneath.¡±

    ?Ms. Huntington, it¡¯s not necessary to say these words to her. Beth had been always next to me, supporting me and she has the right to¡­¡±

    ?No, Miss Stonebridge. Maybe it had been this way in your house, in Image, but in this house, she must respect the ranks, and even if you consider her your friend, Beth hasn¡¯t the right to call in question your decision which I consider to be logical and right because¡­¡± but she¡¯d been interrupted by Beth, who burst to cry and scuttled off the room.

    Ms. Alice deeply breathed in, then she murmured reproachfully: ?children! They never understand the truth! Come one, Stan, follow that fool child or she¡¯ll be able to do foolishness if she¡¯s alone.¡±

    ?Alright!¡± the boy said and he hurried out of the room.

    ?What were we talking about?¡± the old lady asked, after a few seconds of silence, that she took her to calm down and to chase away the upset for Beth¡¯s shamelessness for interrupting her. ?Aaa, about that I consider that your decision to visit Image is reasonable. Maybe there you¡¯ll find that peace your heart is begging for. My question is: for how long will you be there?¡±

    ?A few days or maybe weeks. It depends on how I¡¯ll feel there,¡± Eva murmured and she again bent her head, feeling a deep sadness sneaking inside her heart, from nowhere.

    ?And you, mister Beneath? Will you be next to her?¡±

    ?Undoubtedly. I have some business in London, but it isn¡¯t for long. Even if I am forced to attend them personally, I can leave Image at dawn and turn back at dusk.¡±

    ?Then¡­ Stan goes with you,¡± the old lady said.

    Eva rose her head and looked in amazement at Ms. Huntington. ?Stan? Why? I thought that Beth¡­¡±

    ?Beth is too impulsive and she can make more problems there than to solve them. Stan instead can be useful because he¡¯s smart, quiet, tough-minded and, as the need arises, he will know what to do.¡±

    ?I must agree with Ms. Huntington, Eva. As long as I and Bardain will be out of the town, Stan can be with you because you can''t be alone in your condition.¡±

    Eva kept silent: she would have liked to have Beth with her, recollecting sweet memories from their childhood which weren¡¯t just a few. But ¡­ she felt that Brian and Ms. Huntington were right: Beth was impulsive and too emotive, and¡­ she hated Brian. She could see this in her eyes and this could be a problem for her to understand the reasons why Brian looked for her again. ?Maybe you are right,¡± Eva murmured, ?but ¡­ anyway, Ms. Alice, I want to ask you not to be that severe with Beth. She¡¯s a good child, obedient. She¡¯ll learn more if her teacher is a kind person than if she¡¯s treated like a bad child and if this happens, she¡¯ll show her character, which she has very strong.¡±

    ?No doubt about it, child. But yet, Beth must learn that in life we are accepting others'' choices. And¡­ I understand that this is for you both because growing up without a mother you didn¡¯t have whom to ask for advice and this made you, sometimes, have bad decisions in life,¡± and she reproachfully looked at Brian.

    The man watched her, instead, without taking his eyes from her, because he knew that he deserved those words. But yet: he was fighting to undo the mischief and he was sure that he will make it, in the end, and that he¡¯ll be able to form a family with Eva, for the sake of their child that deserves to grow up, surrounded by love and trust.

    ?When do you leave?¡± the old lady asked.

    ?Tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll come for Eva right after finishing some important things I have. One of them is an important meeting that I must attend personally. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left her alone not even for a second.¡±

    ?Alright then, I¡¯ll take care of Eva to be ready for the trip. Now I¡¯ll ask you to withdraw, Mister Beneath. It¡¯s late-night already and I think that it was enough for Eva for today. She must rest,¡± and the old lady stood up and at a slow step, she left the room.

    Being left alone, Brian approached Eva and took her hand into his: ?don¡¯t worry! It¡¯ll be everything just fine and Beth will soon¡­,¡± he whispered, but he stared in amazement at Eva when she burst to laugh.

    Looking in the same direction as she did, he saw Moon, staring furious at him, with her eyes black as the night and that seemed somehow sparkling and it was due to the fact that entering the room, she spotted Brian sitting on the same part of the sofa where she used to spend her time. ?And¡­ where did this little¡­ furry friend come from?¡± Brian joked.

    ?She entered when Ms. Huntington opened the door. I spotted her immediately because since I live here, I¡¯ve started to lurk on her. As she on me, actually.¡±

    Moon meowed as if she tried to show Brian who the boss was there. Then, she jerked on Eva¡¯s lap, accommodating next to her belly and this movement of the cat made Brian grimace: ?Little adulator!¡± he murmured.

    Eva again laughed. ?Now you¡¯re talking like Beth.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because she always gives Moon what for her flattery. And it isn¡¯t for nothing because this fluffy animal that seems to be so cute and innocent is a real beast if is necessary to adulate for something tasty to eat or to stay in a better place than others do and she does it not only with those she knows.¡±

    Seeing Eva¡¯s hand, caressing the cat¡¯s fur, Brian wanted to do the same, but when his hand touched Moon, she right away showed her fangs a sign that she disliked the man¡¯s gesture. ?It seems that I¡¯m the only one whom she hates.¡±

    ?Simply¡­ she didn¡¯t find anything ?tasty¡± at you,¡± Eva joked and they both burst to laugh.

    Then, Brian watched Eva, and in his eyes sparked the thrill of love. Then, he approached her more and kissed her forehead.

    That kiss took Eva by surprise and her first thought was to withdraw, but something deep inside her was telling her not to do this: she had missed those moments so much¡­ she had dreamt about feeling him next to her once again. So, she simply allowed things to happen, in their normal rhythm, and, without fighting anymore against her own feelings, Eva hugged the man, approaching his chest more as if she was a child looking for her mother¡¯s love. But she couldn¡¯t enjoy this sweet moment of love alone, because Moon stared at them, wondering about why Eva stopped caressing her fur and, not to be left behind, the cat slowly started to rub her body of Eva¡¯s till she again touched her fur and this sweet caressing made Moon fell asleep on Eva¡¯s lap, purring her innocent story.

    ***

    ?I think that you piped your eyes enough,¡± Stan said this jocularly while being with Beth in Bachaco¡¯s stable, but the girl pretended not to listen to his words. More than this, he understood that she started to cry even louder hearing him and this made even Bachaco frown at her, wondering what the hell happened to that crazy girl?!

    ?Mice will need some paddles to survive this deluge,¡± Stan murmured while grooming Bachaco¡¯s back. Then he shook his head reproachfully: ?because of her crocodile tears we¡¯ll float too, Bachaco, not only the mice.¡±

    A thrown corn car hit the boy¡¯s boot and it made him stare at Beth who was piercing him with her glance. ?What? Did I say something wrong? Not even the autumn rains don¡¯t do such damage to the surroundings as your tears will do if you keep crying. I have the feeling that soon, this stable will be considered Noe¡¯s boat for surviving.¡±

    ?Traitor!¡± Beth yelled at him and once again burst to cry so loud that even to boy¡¯s ears were buzzing. ?Whose side are you on, Stan?¡±

    ?Mine and of¡­ Bachaco! Even my ears buzz because of your weeping.¡±

    Feeling reproach in the boy¡¯s voice, Beth finally stopped crying. But even so, from time to time, she was sadly sighing and her red eyes looked so charming and this made Stan smile, unwillingly.

    ?What?¡± he heard the girl¡¯s question who stood up and approached him, caressing the horse¡¯s snout. ?Am I funny or something?¡±

    ?Not really.¡±

    ?Then?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s say that you look more like a whimsy-whamsy child now who didn¡¯t get the sweets he wanted,¡± but he laughed, seeing Beth¡¯s grimaces. ?It was just a joke! Don¡¯t start again!¡±

    ?Jokes that I consider inappropriate,¡± she said and again frowned.

    ?And yet, you fully deserved this cry.¡±

    ?Why so? I did nothing wrong. I just said what I think.¡±

    ?But you forget that your feisty Miss has also the right to decide, Beth. Especially when she has next to her the man she loves.¡±

    Beth stared at him. ?She loves him?¡±

    ?Of course, she loves him. It¡¯s necessary only to watch them two to understand this. Even if she wants to seem sure of what she does and to show him that she doesn¡¯t need him, she still loves him and she dreams to live by his side, Beth. The only one who doesn¡¯t see this is you and I don¡¯t know why, but I have the feeling that you hate him because he didn''t choose you. Or, am I wrong?¡±

    No, he wasn¡¯t mistaken saying those words because Beth was really upset with Brian: on one hand - for what he did to Eva and that she suffered a lot without him, and on the other hand she felt betrayed because she¡¯d fallen in love with him first even if she knew that between the two can¡¯t be a romantic story. But yet: she would have liked that Brian did not approach Eva. She named this betrayal on her part, even if Eva didn¡¯t know that Beth was in love with Brian.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Well, if to be honest, Eva suspected that Beth liked Brian, but she also thought that she forgot him, in time. But even so, even if Beth¡¯s feelings for Brian were something of the past, she was still guarding in her soul the resentfulness for being left apart and for being forced to watch them while they were together, seeing love in their eyes and this was reminding her about her past. However, her feelings weren¡¯t something evil or that made her wish to hurt them: it was only her feelings with which she had to fight.

    ?Beth?¡± Stan called her name and this made her wince. ?What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±

    ?Don¡¯t be silly, Stan. I have no feelings for Brian Beneath. I¡¯m just ¡­ furious with him for what he did to Miss Stonebridge. Nothing more.¡±

    ?Then, I must insist: you walked too far, blaming Miss Stonebridge for being reckless for going to Image. Personally, I consider that she took the right choice.¡±

    ?Why so?¡±

    ?Because there¡¯s no other place better than home, Beth. Especially after a long period of sufferance when your heart cried a lot and your soul writhed in agony inside.¡±

    ?And now you are talking as if you also want to turn back home,¡± she said with sadness.

    ?No, because nobody waits for me there. But¡­ I won¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t like to see those places again¡­ someday. However, seeing again my hometown it won¡¯t be the same for me as it¡¯ll be for Miss Stonebridge, because what for me is a nightmare for her maybe it¡¯s a way to fill inside with new strength because maybe time heals, but being home means to be reborn, more if having mister Beneath with her.¡±

    ?Do you think so?¡±

    ?Yeah, I think so, and¡­ I think you should make an apology for your words, Beth. She didn¡¯t deserve to hear them and even if she deserves them, you can¡¯t judge her. Not you and not me and not anybody else, not as long as she respected our decisions, our choices, and the fact that we are here today.¡±

    Beth sighed. Then, she deeply breathed in and looked into Bachaco¡¯s eyes who was watching her with his big, kind eyes. ?Do you also think so, Bachaco? Do you also think that I was rude to Miss Stonebridge? That I was reckless?¡±

    The horse neighed, making Stan smile: ?and you said wise words. Even Bachaco agrees,¡± but he suddenly hiccupped, in amazement, when unexpectedly Beth hugged him, whispering: ?let¡¯s stay like this for a few moments. Only for a few moments. I need to feel some warmth.¡±

    With the scrub in one hand and with the other hand hanging in the air, Stan was staring past the horse at a blind spot, without even breathing while Beth wrapped her arms around his body, sticking her chest to his chest and closing her eyes as if she intended to listen to his heartbeats, so fast as if it was ready to jerk from his chest and to run away.

    ***

    The next morning to take Eva came only Bardain. Also, he told her and Ms. Huntington that Brian was forced to attend the meeting for longer, and because of this, he sent the teamster to tell Eva about his delay and to take her, deciding with Bardain to meet somewhere in the town, and from there to go to Image.

    ?I don¡¯t like all these,¡± Beth murmured reproachfully, but seeing Stan staring at her, she kept silent, in the end.

    ?Alright, then, let¡¯s go! Help me, Stan!¡± Eva told the boy when she got next to the carriage.

    First, Stan helped Eva to get in the carriage, and later he took her luggage and headed toward the back of the carriage, leaving the door open because he saw Beth approaching to say goodbye to Eva.

    ?Will you miss me?¡± Beth managed to whisper only, barely breathing because of the tears that were threatening to fill her eyes.

    ?Of course, I will, Beth. Anyway: we don¡¯t split for long. I¡¯ll try to turn back as soon as possible. Meanwhile, listen to Ms. Huntington. She definitely doesn¡¯t wish you ill and¡­ stop being stubborn because I know what you can do.¡±

    ?And even so, you had decided to leave me here and to go alone to Image. I would also have liked to see it,¡± Beth said, feisty.

    ?Next time, Beth. I promise that next time we¡¯ll go there together,¡± Eva said, kindly smiling. Then, she stretched her hands to the side, begging for a hug and Beth right away jumped in her arms.

    They had been separated by Stan, who slowly coughed, being behind Beth and the girls understood that it was his new sign to make them understand that was getting late and this ?rashness¡± had been rewarded by Eva with a smile while Beth feisty frowned at him and, turning her back to him without saying at least goodbye to him, she entered the house.

    Ms. Huntington first shook her head reproachfully, seeing Beth¡¯s behavior. Then, she just waved her hand toward Eva, without approaching the carriage to say goodbye to her because she knew that this was difficult for Eva too because nobody knew what she¡¯ll find in her hometown and how she¡¯ll be received there.

    ?You can go, Bardain!¡± she told the teamster when the door was closed and Stan was already on the coach box, next to Bardain.

    The teamster only slowly bent his head and spurred the horses, trying to save some time, if they had managed to hit the pike so early because he had expected that it will take longer for Eva to get ready and to say goodbye to Ms. Huntington and the others.

    While the carriage was moving away, Eva turned her head and looked through the window at the old woman¡¯s silhouette that was seen only like a black point, somewhere far behind them. Then, she took a normal sitting position, covered her legs and half of her upper body with the blanket not to feel the cold and, sticking her head of the window, she fell prey to dreaming, watching the view seen through the window that was moving along with them, only in the opposite direction, as if nature also was hurrying up somewhere.

    The road to the city center was short. Getting to the place where they should have met Brian, they found out in amazement that Brian wasn¡¯t yet there, even if it passed more than half an hour since they had to meet each other there. So, they¡¯ve decided to wait, but it passed another hour and Brian wasn¡¯t yet coming.

    Finally, Bardain decided that it was time to do something. So, he approached the door, slowly knocked, and then opened it, telling Eva, that was still with her eyes closed: ?maybe you want to have some snack, Miss Stonebridge?! I think mister Beneath will be late. If you want something I can send Stan to buy and¡­¡±

    Opening her eyes, Eva looked around, a little bit bothered by the light. ?No, Bardain, it¡¯s alright. I think I¡¯ll take a few steps first. I feel numb and maybe later I¡¯ll enter that coffee shop and eat a snack.¡±

    ?How you wish, Miss Stonebridge. Anyway, there¡¯s a long way till Image and it¡¯ll be a good idea to have a little refreshment before the journey,¡± and he stretched his hand and helped her to descend from the carriage. Then, he approached Stan and gave him a few pennies to go to buy something for the journey.

    ?Let him buy something to you eat for you too, Bardain. You two also didn¡¯t eat anything and it¡¯s already late afternoon. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll enter that coffee shop,¡± Eva said, smiling at the two men.

    Bardain slowly nodded and continued to put Stan up to the ropes about what to buy for Eva and Brian and what for them, but before giving him the money, he hesitated because he heard that Stan had been a beggar once.

    Stan felt the man¡¯s mistrust and told him coldly: ?if you don¡¯t trust me, you can go and buy for yourself. I won¡¯t beg for anyone¡¯s trust because maybe I¡¯d been a beggar once, but I also have dignity and I never stole anyone¡¯s money.¡±

    Bardain, moved in place, bothered by the young man¡¯s commentary and somehow being ashamed for being scolded by Stan, but he also knew that he deserved those words and he put the money in Stan¡¯s hand, saying with confidence, but trying not to look straight into his eyes: ?hurry up and don¡¯t get lost anywhere!¡±

    ?If you say so,¡± the boy mumbled and hurried up toward where Bardain told him that it was a good bakery.

    Meanwhile, the teamster approached the horses and checked if the harness is well tied, but he also lurked at Eva who was still next to the carriage, looking around, but the old man didn¡¯t do this to keep an eye on her or for being interested in what she does, but because he felt anxious because he couldn¡¯t understand why Brian wasn¡¯t coming and also seeing that it was too quiet on the streets for that late hour when generally all over is too crowded.

    Catching Bardain¡¯s glance fixed on her, Eva sketched a smile, then she looked to her right, assuring that there wasn¡¯t any other carriage approaching at full speed, and only then did she crosses the street, heading toward the coffee shop seen in front.

    Entering the coffee shop instead, Eva had been amazed to measure noses with Anne Ross, who was sitting at one of the tables, drinking a tea, eating a croissant, and reading a novel.

    The two stared at each other for a few moments. Then, Eva intended to pass by and to sit down at another table. But halfway she changed her mind and she told the waiter to bring her the same as Anne was eating at the same table at which Anne was sitting.

    This amazed Anne a lot, who continued to keep an eye on Eva while she approached the table and sat down in front of her and she saw the same amazement in Eva¡¯s eyes who was wondering how a girl like Anne, who had been once just a servant in Christine Bircham¡¯s house could look so elegant and be well received in such well-known places as that coffee shop. But Eva¡¯s amazement wasn¡¯t mean, but somehow innocent.

    ?I see that you aren¡¯t that amazed as I expected you¡¯ll be, seeing me looking like this,¡± Anne said and ironically smiled. ?This means you met Brian Beneath. Or better to say, you saw him again.¡±

    ?I won¡¯t deny it. But what surprises me is your behavior and I mean here that I don¡¯t understand why did you give the letter to Brian and not to Christine, whom you were serving so well,¡± Eva said, emphasizing each word she said while her reproachful glance was fixed on Anne¡¯s face, trying to understand what she was thinking at that moment because she was very well remembering all the shits Anne had done to her while she was in Christine¡¯s house.¡±

    ?Call it consciousness. Or maybe¡­ revenge?! I can¡¯t answer myself to this question.¡±

    ?Why so? From what I remember Christine Bircham brought you in her house, namely to have someone who¡¯ll keep always an eye on me. But¡­ you betrayed her, instead.¡±

    ?She betrayed me first. I just ¡­ turned back her favor.¡±

    ?By taking her lover?!¡±

    Anne loudly laughed. ?I don¡¯t think that you have the right to say such words, Eva. And neither me. Not while we are someone¡¯s mistresses.¡±

    Anne¡¯s words flailed Eva¡¯s face, who saw herself forced to swallow her pride and she squeezed her fists so hard that her nails deeply entered into the flesh of her palms, but she said nothing instead. She just glanced at the waiter that brought her order and later she stared again at Anne.

    Again alone, Eva murmured: ?and yet, Anne, why did you give that letter to Brian?¡±

    ?From what I see he didn¡¯t tell you about my past and about the events that marked my future.¡±

    ?Why do this?! Brian isn¡¯t the kind of man to talk about others at their back. Even if he finds out something he won¡¯t reveal it to anyone.¡±

    ?But he told you that I¡¯m Luis Chesterman¡¯s mistress.¡±

    ?Let¡¯s say that he just mentioned things known by everyone in the town. More than this: it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess, seeing your clothes, the expensive jewels, and that you are here now, Anne and I¡¯m not saying this to offend you. I just call the things by their names, knowing very well the society in which we are living.¡±

    ?A society where servants never become masters and neither they become the wives of some rich people,¡± Anne whispered, sadly.

    ?It''s the reality, Anne, as the fact that the women that had been once someone¡¯s mistresses won¡¯t be ever their wives and this is about us two. I¡¯m aware of this and about my status that maybe won¡¯t ever change.¡±

    Anne cuddle to the back of the chair and stared at Eva, understanding that she had yet no idea that Brian was married to Sophie. She would have wanted to tell her about this, just to hurt her, but seeing Eva¡¯s belly, she¡¯d decided that it wasn¡¯t fair for her baby: Anne also suffered a lot being a child to make another child also suffer. More when she also found out that¡­ ?I¡¯m also expecting a baby,¡± Anne said, taking Eva by surprise.

    ?A child? If Christine finds out that¡­¡±

    ?Till Christine Bircham, I must face first Marianne Chesterman and even Luis. You are the first who knows about it.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know. Maybe because we are in the same boat or¡­ simply because I trust you.¡±

    ?And¡­ since when do you know?¡±

    ?About my baby? About two months already. I¡¯m in the third month. Soon it will be spotted and I must accept it and tell others about it too.¡±

    ?But ¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell at least Luis Chesterman about this? From what I know from Brian, he always wanted a child.¡±

    ?To punish him. Even if my revenge can be considered childish, I prefer it, because ¡­ he abused me, Eva. He raped me. So, don¡¯t be envious of me. I had to suffer a rape to get here and I remained next to the one who stole my innocence only to survive and to¡­ get revenge someday for what they did to me. You instead¡­ well, you had the privilege to be loved by the man to whom you gave your body and I¡¯m sure that he never forced you to anything.¡±

    For the first time, Eva saw the pain in Anne¡¯s glance and she felt sorrow for her. Better to say, in Eva¡¯s soul the female solidarity awoke because she knew that no woman deserves to pass through such things: rape is savagery, nameless cruelty headed toward the women. ?I¡¯m sorry, Anne,¡± Eva whispered, eventually.

    ?For what? You aren¡¯t who made me suffer and you also aren¡¯t guilty of this. I was the only guilty for trusting Christine, even if I knew very well what kind of person she is and that she can betray me, in the end.¡±

    ?But yet¡­ the fact that¡­¡±

    ?Eva!¡± Brian shouted, entering the coffee shop in a hurry, after seeing them together and being afraid that Anne can tell Eva about his marriage and about his secrets, because Luis could embitter her to hurt him through Eva and more because he knew that Anne, in the past, had spied on them and later was reporting to Christine.

    Anne instead looked at him calmly and she sadly smiled at him as if she tried to tell him: ?don¡¯t worry, mister Beneath, your secret is safe. At least for the moment.¡± Then, she stood up, being ready to go. ?I leave you alone. I have things to do in the town and Eva, take care of you and I hope to see you in better times.¡±

    The two young women slowly bowed and Anne headed the door. Passing by Brian, she stopped a few seconds next to him, whispering: ?I¡¯m not getting revenge on innocent people, Mister Beneath. I¡¯m not you,¡± and she left the coffee shop.

    Anne¡¯s words made Brian slowly shudder and gnash his teeth, but he saw himself forced to smile, seeing Eva watching him carefully. Approaching her, he kissed her forehead, whispering then: ?what did you and Anne Ross talk about?¡±

    ?About nothing in particular¡­ we just reminded old times. And you¡­ did you solve the problems you had?¡±

    ?Yes. We can go now, as soon as you finish your snack, which I consider too few.¡±

    ?That¡¯s enough for me,¡± Eva whispered and smiled.

    ?But not for me and definitely not for the baby. So, while I¡¯ll also eat something, I¡¯ll ask something else for you too. Waiter!¡±

    Eva just smiled: she was still hungry, but she hadn¡¯t dared to tell him that she ordered that few because she lacked money. What she received from Albert was about to be finished and she didn¡¯t have any plan yet how to get more.

    Outside the local instead, Anne watched them, sad: she would have liked to be her instead of Eva. She would have known how to solve Brian¡¯s problems very soon and to become his wife because no matter how strong and how influential wasn''t Sophie Anderson Bell, the church accepted, in the end, Brian¡¯s demand for divorce, and from that afternoon Brian Beneath was a free man. But¡­ Anne didn¡¯t know about this¡­ she just suspected that something new is felt in Brian¡¯s behavior: in his movements, in his state of mind, and even in the fact that he didn¡¯t threaten her and it was also a kind of secret floating around him while only a few people knew about his divorce.

    Feeling slight envy for them, Anne sighed and left the place, walking at a slow step along the street while her hand barely touched her belly and in her mind was spinning the thought: to tell or not the tell Luis about the baby? Even if she knew that her child doesn¡¯t deserve to suffer and to grow up without a father as she did, she was still hesitating.

 LI

    ?Love and friendship are a fake invented by humans¡±

    He died a dog¡¯s death, as he lived,¡± Keen murmured, squatted next to Albert¡¯s body who was found by the police at the edge of a forest a few days after being killed.

    Even if at the first glance it looked as if he fell victim to a potshot when he was turning back home, the detective knew very well that it was a plan in perfect tune to hide someone¡¯s madness and it couldn¡¯t be anybody else than Emily Davis.

    On the one hand, Keen was feeling a certain peace, knowing that Albert was out of the game because the teamster was a real beast when he had to kill someone, but on the other hand, he felt sorry that Albert ended his life this way when he had been so loyal to Emily for so long.

    ?He¡¯d been poisoned,¡± the forensic doctor told Keen, making him suddenly wince. ?He still has some traces of cyanide on his lips.¡±

    ?Then, it wasn¡¯t a heart attack as they planned this to seem like, isn¡¯t it?¡± Keen asked the doctor after standing up and looking at the short and chubby doctor who was cleaning his hands with alcohol to disinfect them after he touched the dead body.

    The forensic doctor was a man about 40, disheveled, a sign that he was on his own and that no woman was around him to take care of him and it was also visible looking at the baldness that was covering half of his head.

    ?Who killed him tried to wrap up everything like a toby, but it seems that they didn¡¯t even think that the doctors aren¡¯t stupid and that we can make the difference between heart attack and crime. Look at the color of the lips and of the nails. Even if they are purple as in a heart attack case, the silver doesn¡¯t lie,¡± he said, showing to Keen the thin needle that he took out of Albert¡¯s mouth after testing it and that was completely black. ?If this fellow would have had a natural death, this little friend would have been cleaner than innocence itself. But it looks more like the devil what gives me a 100% conviction that someone just got rid of him: nice and clean.¡±

    ?They got rid of him,¡± Keen mumbled and once again looked at Albert that was lying on the ground, face up and with his hands clasped on his chest as the doctor put them on carefully because despite his careless physical appearance, the doctor John Krane was a sensitive man and he had mercy for the dead ones, especially for those that were left to sink or swim and he buried somebody, paying from his own pocket for the funeral, not just once.

    ?Eh, this life is so tricky: one lives with someone for years, being true to his master¡¯s salt, worse than a dog, to be found, at the end, dead, at the edge of a forest - lonely and cold.¡±

    ?I¡¯m sure that he doesn¡¯t feel the cold anymore now,¡± Keen said at random and gave a soldier a nod to approach and to take the body from there on a stretcher.

    ?Maybe you are right, detective Keen, but: it¡¯s still sad all this. More knowing that nobody will ask for his body to bury him.¡±

    ?I¡¯m more than sure that it¡¯ll be someone who¡¯ll ask for his body,¡± Keen told Krane, confident because he knew very well that Miss Davis will put on an act, but, despite all her secrets and the secrets that were rounding the teamster¡¯s death, she¡¯ll take care of him to be buried like any other normal human. ?Anyway: I¡¯ll take care at least that the guilty one for his death to take care of his body too. See you later, doc, for the report,¡± he told Krane, and then he started to slowly walk behind the stretcher on which Albert was being carried on.

    Even if he could have passed by and entered his carriage, stopped not that far, Keen yet preferred to slowly walk behind the stretcher, with his hands stuck in his pockets while staring at Albert¡¯s barefoot soles on which was carelessly thrown a white material. ?Wait a minute!¡± Keen told the two soldiers that raised the stretcher from off the ground.

    Approaching the stretcher, Keen hesitated for a few moments if to touch or not the white cloth that was covering the body. Eventually, he took his left hand out of the pocket and carefully covered the soles with the material because he felt a strange sensation in his chest as if he was under the duty to take care of that man. After this, he slowly shook his head and the two soldiers moved further, toward the mortuary carriage, stopped a few meters only from Keen¡¯s carriage.

    The detective instead stood in the same place. He only looked for a few seconds at the fingers of his left hand, that touched the cloth and which he was slowly touching one of the other, moving them in small circles. Then, he took the kerchief out of his pocket, shook it in the air to untuck it, and he carefully cleaned each of the fingers.

    Finishing that little ritual of ?cleaning,¡± Keen wondered what to do with the kerchief, in the end: to put it back in the pocket¡­ it was something unthinkable, and he also couldn¡¯t just throw it away. Only when Keen saw the Krane¡¯s hand-stretched toward him, he awoke from his daydream: ?if you don¡¯t need it anymore, give it then to me,¡± Krane said, kindly. ?What is useless for others, it can be more than perfect for me. And ¡­ it looks to be a new one. It only needs a good wash and disinfection and any possible smell or filth will vanish.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t about smell there: it was about feelings, that were making Keen shudder - he touched someone¡¯s body that he had known while still being alive. Even if he and Albert hadn¡¯t a fast friendship, he knew how he looked, how he smiled, and, seeing him lifeless, it was more than he could imagine.

    But¡­ he told nothing to Krane that took the kerchief from Keen¡¯s hand, put it right away in the pocket, and hurried toward the mortuary carriage because he couldn''t be left behind as he hadn¡¯t the slightest desire to walk on foot to the town.

    Vincent instead continued standing in the same place, keeping his hands in his pockets and looking at the forest while a lot of questions were spinning in his head, but what was amazed him the most was to wonder how Albert got to the edge of that forest - it was too far from Lorenne''s property. Was it to confuse the police? If so, it wasn¡¯t a very clever movement because it was even more obvious than before. But yet, Albert was found in a haunt, loved by adventurers and nature fanciers.

    Suddenly, Keen winced: ?they tried to send a message - who betrays us ends as he did¡±. But¡­ did Albert betray Emily Davis, eventually? If yes, how? It was a so big mystery, even bigger than the teamster¡¯s death. ?Let¡¯s make a call to the famous Miss Davis!¡± Keen said, grinning, but not because of pleasure because a kind of nausea was felt in his stomach when he thought about the woman who tried to seduce him once by entering his hotel room, but who resulted to be a woman of no scruples, capable even to kill her faithful dog just to send a message to the others.

    It was already late night when Keen finally got into his carriage and ordered his teamster to go to the town and he got himself in hand because he needed time to think about what to do next and especially if it''s worth his attention for solving that murder case.

    ***

    A slight knock on the door made Lorenne wince and she suddenly turned toward the door. That unpleasant surprise made her shudder and she was just about to get out of hand the candle, half-burnt.

    ?Who¡¯s at this late hour?¡± Lorenne wondered, in a whisper, staring at the door and loudly breathing, even if the knock on the door hadn¡¯t been violent and nothing was portending a danger, either. Yet, Lorenne was afraid - she was alone in the house after she sent all the servants with business and she did this only to be alone for a few days to think about Albert¡¯s death that turned everything upside down and this made her feel baffled, insecure and¡­ afraid, something she never felt before.

    ?Ms. Fabeau, are you home?¡± she heard Keen''s voice, calling her name and she understood that he was in front of the door.

    Lorenne grimaced, unhappy because the detective was the last person she would have liked to see in her house.

    Eventually, she deeply breathed in, trying to recover her self-confidence, and, approaching the door, she half-opened it at first and looked through it, but due to the weak light she barely saw Keen¡¯s face. ?What are you doing in this part of the world, detective Keen? And¡­ at this late hour in the night. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a proper time to pay a visit to a lonely and helpless woman.¡±

    Keen grinned. ?Helpless?!¡± he murmured in mockery. ?It isn¡¯t a social call, anyway. I¡¯m here for businesses. Can we talk? Inside?!¡±

    ?Businesses? What kind of businesses?¡± Lorenne acted the fool, but this didn''t impress Keen, at all, because he was aware of her artistry.

    ?Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, Ms. Fabeau! We both know and very well actually, that Emily Davis¡¯teamster is dead and I think you know better than me who killed him.¡±

    ?And I insist that I don¡¯t know what are you talking about,¡± Lorenne said confidently and tried to close the door.

    Unpleasantly surprised with her reaction, Keen pushed the door and sneaked inside the house, despite Ms. Fabeau¡¯s attempts to make him leave her property.

    Arriving in the living room, Keen stopped and waited for Lorenne to catch up with him and when she came, the weak candle barely illuminated the room, but even so Keen saw the tautness on her face. So, both preferred to stay in silence - Keen turned his back to her, in the end, keeping his hands in his pockets as it was his will and Lorenne - holding the candle at the level of her chest, staring furiously at the man¡¯s back that was seen as a big stain in front of her because of the weak light.

    ?If you look for Emily¡­ she¡¯s not home,¡± Lorenne said, barely heard.

    Listening to her, the detective finally turned to look at Lorenne, but still keeping his hands in his pockets because he thought that this way, he¡¯ll look more confident in her eyes and he¡¯ll make her respect his authority.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ?And¡­ where is she? I mean, where I can find Miss Davis,¡± Keen asked in a severe tone, yet controlling his anger.

    ?I don¡¯t know. The last time when I saw her was four days ago.¡±

    ?Four days ago? Something happened then?¡±

    ?Albert¡­ he turned back.¡±

    ?He turned back? Wherefrom?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know. All I can tell you is that Albert helped Eva leave this house.¡±

    Lorenne¡¯s words made Keen stare at her in amazement: Albert helped Eva to run away. But¡­ why? From what he knew, Miss Davis was Eva¡¯s teacher, or¡­ was it everything just a lie? A kind of game?

    ?That¡¯s right,¡± Lorenne whispered, and, painfully sighing, she sat down on the sofa. ?You are right: Eva had been a captive here.¡±

    These words brained Keen and he felt it like a painful stroke. He managed yet stay still, seeming so confident in himself, even if he felt that everything was collapsing inside him. Eventually, he took a chair, put it two steps from Lorenne, who was sitting on the sofa, supporting her hand on her palm and looking so confused and so afraid that even her hand was slowly shaking and this was clearly seen in the light dance of the small candlelight as if a weak gust of wind was blowing inside the house.

    ?Even if at first Emily brought Eva here to protect her and all this seemed more like a maternal help, unselfish, everything was just a true lie, and Eva eventually found out that secret. It¡¯s because of this she ran away, helped by Albert.¡±

    ?She found out¡­ what exactly?¡±

    ?That Emily helped her for the baby: Emily wanted that baby for her and she¡¯d decided that once Eva will give birth, she¡¯ll send her away from her and she¡¯ll register that baby as hers.¡±

    Keen gnashed his teeth: he knew that Emily was a woman with no scruples, but¡­ to get till there to act as a mother for a chance child even when that child¡¯s mother was still alive, bereaving him of maternal love only for selfish interest¡­ it was too much, even for a woman like Emily. ?What about Albert? Why was he killed?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know,¡± Lorenne murmured without watching him. ?Maybe it was because he helped Eva run away. It was a betrayal for Emily.¡±

    ?That¡¯s why you helped her to get rid of the body,¡± Keen told her reproachfully, but he¡¯d been so amazed to see Lorenne staring at him, fearless.

    ?You are wrong, detective. Nobody helped Emily to kill Albert, at least not in this house. Actually, in the night when I suspect that she killed him nobody else was on the property, except Albert and Emily.¡±

    ?Can you prove this?¡±

    ?Of course. I and half of Brighton can confirm this because it had been a big party that night, at Lord Stewart¡¯s property. He was celebrating the birth of his first granddaughter.¡±

    ?And yet, you must have turned back home the next day.¡±

    ?And you are right, but when I came home, I didn¡¯t find any of them¡­ nor Emily, neither Albert and ¡­ none of them turned back till today. Even if I expected that Emily will turn back because her stuff is still in her room.¡±

    ?And yet¡­ you weren¡¯t surprised at all when I mentioned that Albert had been killed. Why?¡±

    Lorenne kept silent for a few moments. Then, she deeply breathed in and stood up. ?Follow me!¡± she told Keen and headed toward the servants¡¯rooms.

    When both arrived in Albert¡¯s room, Lorenne lighted a few candles more and illuminated the room this way: everything looked as when Emily and Albert spent the night together and they disappeared somewhere later. Almost everything, because Lorenne closed the window when she turned back home the next morning and, entering Albert¡¯s room, she saw what happened.

    Keen stared in amazement around, but nothing was smacking of that there had been a fight between Albert and Emily or at least an argument. Per contra: it was too clean, too perfect. Only the limp bedding was betraying a past movement. ?She gave him pleasure before death,¡± Keen thought and smiled because it was something he had never expected or thought about: to find out that Emily and Albert had been lovers. ?It¡¯s true what is said: the one you love the most will kill you in the end,¡± Keen said loudly.

    ?Probably, but ¡­ even if Albert had been always in love with Emily, she never gave him a chance or entered his bed.¡±

    ?Not exactly the same thing is revealing what they left behind, Ms. Fabeau: that bed is an alive testimony that what you say is a perfect lie.¡±

    ?Maybe, but ¡­ even if something happened between them it happened only once¡­ that night.¡±

    ?Why?¡± Keen said, gimleting at her. But Lorenne knew as much as he knew and she was asking herself the same questions: why did Emily choose to spend the night with Albert before his death? Why did she kill him, in the end? Why didn¡¯t she just punish him because Albert had been the only faithful man in Emily¡¯s life and he never betrayed her, except in the case of Eva¡¯s running?! But¡­ Lorenne hadn¡¯t whom to ask about it because Albert was dead, and Emily¡­ well, Miss Davis¡¯location must be a secret, a very well kept one.

    Eventually, Keen¡¯s eyes stopped on the small cyanide bottle that was still seen on the dressing table. ?You could have got rid of it,¡± he told Lorenne in a whisper.

    ?Why? To be a suspect later? Of Albert¡¯s death?¡±

    ?And because of this did you betray Miss Davis so easily? For being afraid not to be considered responsible for Albert¡¯s death?¡±

    It was Lorenne¡¯s turn to bitterly smile. ?And you are wrong again, detective Keen - I didn¡¯t betray Emily, never. I just preferred not to lie about this crime because if she would have decided to keep in secret Albert¡¯s death, she wouldn¡¯t have left behind so much evidence. Trust me: Emily Davis is a very caring person and if she decides that something must be a secret for everyone, then it won¡¯t be ever found out.¡±

    ?There isn¡¯t a perfect crime in this world, Ms. Fabeau as there isn¡¯t a secret that won¡¯t be ever found out. At least not while there are still smart people, capable to investigate such complicated events and I assure you that Albert¡¯s death won¡¯t remain a secret.¡±

    ?You have my permission to investigate this if this was what you were looking for: my permission, but I¡¯ll ask you to go now because it¡¯s late already and I told you more than I should have told you.¡±

    Keen said nothing else. He just stared for a few moments at Lorenne, trying to see something weird in her glance, and the fact that she was fighting with herself to look so cold and so calm betrayed the fact that she was hiding something and that she knew more than she was saying, and this was a fact that she could be even more dangerous than Emily Davis was.

    Then, he left the room and hurried up toward the exiting door.

    Lorenne continued in the room till she heard the slam of the door behind Keen. Then, she slowly smiled and looked around at that room that was the place where a great mystery took place because something that started as an act of simple revenge, ended up in a crime of passion and Lorenne knew everything, or at least she was trying to find out about this, something Keen was also sure about such as he was more than convinced to reveal it to the whole world.

    ***

    Looking through the window at Keen¡¯s carriage that was leaving the property in a hurry, Lorenne frowned: that ?dog¡± had smelled too easily that something was stinking around and it made her decide quickly that it was the time to leave town and to leave it immediately.

    When the noise of the carriage¡¯s wheels and of the hoofbeats was heard far away from the yard, Lorenne pulled the curtains and climbed the stairs to the second floor, entering Emily¡¯s room and starting to gather Miss Davis¡¯stuff in such a hurry, throwing it later on the floor and pilling it up, no matter if it was clothing, books or jewelry. Then, she showed up at the head of the stairs and called the last servant that remained in the house with her and who was working also as Lorenne¡¯s teamster. ?Simon! Come on up!¡±

    The 50-years-old man climbed the stairs in a hurry and entered the room, behind Lorenne, but he didn¡¯t even manage to step over the threshold when Lorenne started to demand: ?take everything out of this room. Everything that belonged ever to Emily Davis. Don¡¯t leave anything behind. When you finish, come to my room and help with my luggage because we¡¯ll leave Brighton today,¡± and she left the room.

    Entering her room, Lorenne started to throw her personal things on the bed, trying not to leave anything valuable behind, especially paying attention not to forget gifts she received from different important men - jewelry, money, expensive figurines that could serve her later as a source to get money, if necessary, by selling them.

    A half an hour later, Simon knocked on the door and she opened it in a hurry. ?Did you see anything suspicious around?¡±

    ?No, ma¡¯am. There¡¯s everything as normal.¡±

    ?Then¡­ let¡¯s hurry up! Take these bags and get them into the carriage. The rest is¡­ useless,¡± she said, pointing to the few pieces of luggage that were gathered next to the door.

    Simon took two of them and left the room, leaving Lorenne to look once again around and to assure that she didn¡¯t forget anything. When she understood that she left nothing behind, she practically ran out of the room first, then exited the house.

    But she didn¡¯t go straight to the carriage, but she went to the backyard and picked a few white chrysanths from the small flower garden. Whereafter, she went to a fret on her property, enough hidden from the curious eyes, under a big and rotated tree and she left the flowers on the ground that seemed to have been dug recently, but it could have also been an illusion because it had been heavy rain a night before and it also seemed like if someone had pounded the soil, only to make someone confuse if he got to wonder if someone or something had been buried there.

    ?You ruined us all,¡± Lorenne finally said after she looked for a few moments at the rank soil. ?You could have swallowed your pride and fought for our cause and not for your own justice. But ¡­ you preferred to ruin us all and to leave total chaos behind you, Emily¡­ a mess that others must work a lot to clean. I won¡¯t forgive you for this ever, Emily Davis. I only hope that you¡¯ll squirm in the ground for an eternity and that you won¡¯t find peace there, ever,¡± Lorenne said and she left the place in a hurry when she saw Simon approaching her and understanding that it was everything ready to leave away.

    The flowers had been scattered by the wind behind her, covering everything with small, white petals as if someone tried to give comfort to the one buried next to that tree: Emily Davis because the next morning, after she spent the night with Albert, Lorenne found them both dead when she turned back home¡­ they were hugged, on the bed, but Lorenne couldn¡¯t understand the why for all this and why they both died, in the end, because when Emily asked her to leave them alone in the house, Lorenne suspected that it was because Albert had to die, but she never thought that she¡¯ll find Emily dead too.

    Yet, Lorenne chose to save her own skin. So, she ordered Simon to find a few trustful men and to get rid first of Albert¡¯s body, at the edge of the forest. At the teamster¡¯s question ?why not burry them together, just as they died?¡± Lorenne murmured irritated: ?none of them deserves such a luxury. Not after they ruined my plans. Leave Albert unburied. It will be a good sent message for others and nobody ever will dare to betray me again. But we¡¯ll burry Emily here, in the backyard, without telling anyone about her death because if she just is considered missing, everybody will think then that she killed Albert and we¡¯ll be out of any suspicion.¡±

    ?But yet, Ms. Fabeau, she was your friend,¡± Simon murmured.

    ?Friend? Don¡¯t be an idiot, Simon. Neither I nor Emily considered each other friends. We¡¯ve been just parasites that lived in a perfect symbiosis, taking advantage of the other one. More than this: if she chose to die like this, it gives me the chance to be the one who chooses her own future, in the end.¡±

    Thus, Emily Davis died eventually: alone, betrayed by everyone she considered close ever, and ¡­ buried in a foreign backyard, without even having a headstone on which to be written her name and this way to be remembered by others as someone who lived once in this world. But she deserved this betrayal because not only a few were those who died because she wished it and, as it happened with her, they¡¯ve been buried somewhere, in an unknown place, where nobody ever will find them.

    ?They say you reap what you sow,¡± Emily used to say often and it was so because life is a perfect boomerang: it hits you heartily, asking you to pay for old debts when you less expect it.¡±

 LII

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

 LIII

Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

 LIV

If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 LV

    ?The hunting dog can be a good friend too¡±

    ?I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Stonebridge,¡± Keen told Eva, with real regret in his voice when she burst crying finding out about Albert¡¯s death.

    Brian, who was standing next to Eva, sitting on the sofa in the living room, hugged her to his chest while trying to give her some comfort. But¡­ no matter how much he tried to make her feel his love and preoccupation for her, Eva couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    ?How¡­ did he die?¡± Eva asked eventually through tears, soughs, and stutters, staring at Keen that was sitting on a chair somehow with his head bowed even if he had no idea of why he was feeling like this.

    ?Poisoned!¡± the detective murmured barely heard and this made Eva burst again crying even if she had just stopped a few seconds ago.

    ?Let¡¯s go, Eva! You must have some rest! Crying isn¡¯t something good for you!¡± Brian whispered to her, slowly caressing her hair, but even so, Eva didn¡¯t calm down.

    Barely standing on her feet, she stood up eventually off the sofa and, supported by Brian, they headed toward her room. But¡­ before going, Brian whispered to the detective: ?I¡¯ll be back as soon as she¡¯ll be calm,¡± and Keen only slowly nodded yes.

    Then, when he was alone, Keen stood up and took a few steps across the room, watching in amazement the emptiness of the living room that seemed to be even bigger than it really was due to many objects that had been lost when Charlotte had decided to sell Stonebridge¡¯s fortune and many of those objects couldn¡¯t be recovered despite Brian¡¯s efforts to find them.

    Keen suddenly turned, feeling steps approaching him, and he was amazed to see Stan there, waiting in silence next to the door. ?Who are you?¡± the detective asked in amazement.

    ?Me? Stan!¡± the boy hurried to answer and, he also didn¡¯t know why, but he was feeling certain intimidation in front of this imposing gentleman because Keen really looked like a strong and influent man, of those people that even if they didn¡¯t do anything or didn¡¯t say anything offensive to someone they managed, in the end, to make that person feel bad as if he was a very small and insignificant man, or somehow unhelped in front of the others.

    ?Stan? And what more?¡±

    The boy smiled because he knew very well what the detective was asking about, but he had no idea what to answer because he had never had a surname or at least he didn¡¯t remember about something like this. ?Simply, Stan. Or¡­ Stan, the beggar.¡±

    The boy¡¯s bold answer amazed Keen because Stan managed, in the end, to control his emotions after remembering in a few seconds all his life, especially those events that made him stronger because not only once did Stan meet influential people as Keen was and with whom he had to fight to survive. But it was the first time when Stan felt respect for such a man as the detective was and he also hadn¡¯t a damn idea about wherefrom he got that feeling.

    Smiling, Keen took a few steps toward Stan. The boy instead stood in the same place even if he had the intention to step back. Arrived in front of Stan, the detective deeply looked into the boy¡¯s smart eyes and told him: ?If you are in someone¡¯s house, well-fed and dressed in means that you aren¡¯t a beggar anymore,¡± and it was Stan¡¯s turn to look in amazement at the detective, listening to his answer.

    ?Why?¡± Stan¡¯s foolish question came after a long time of staring at Keen.

    ?Because when someone takes care of you and you of him or at least you serve in his home or live with him, eating at the same table as he does you can say that you are someone¡¯s dear friend or man and you definitely don¡¯t look like a beggar.¡±

    ?Aaa! I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Stan murmured confusedly. ?I thought that if once you¡¯ve been a beggar, you are a beggar for your entire life.¡±

    ?Who told you this?¡±

    ?I thought so.¡±

    ?Why? Or what conclusion did you reach now, listening to what I said?¡± Keen told him in a cheerful tone because that young man managed to awake him from that latent state and of concern in which he lived the last few days.

    ?Because you have nothing assured in life, not even one¡¯s life, as it happened with that teamster that kicked the bucket not that long ago.¡±

    ?It is said that he died, not that he kicked the bucket,¡± Keen corrected the boy, smiling. ?And¡­ did you know Albert Shin well?¡±

    ?Whom?¡± and Stan stared with wide-open eyes at the detective, having no idea about who Keen was talking about because even if the boy met Albert personally, he didn¡¯t ask his name, or at least he didn¡¯t remember to have listened to it.

    ?The teamster that brought Miss Stonebridge to London.¡±

    ?Aaa, the fellow with the horse.¡±

    ?The fellow with the horse?¡± Keen asked in amazement.

    ?Yes. He left Bachaco with me before going. He said that the horse will live better with me because he has a long way to travel and he also doesn¡¯t know the difficulties through which he must pass in the future and that because of this he prefers not to take the horse with him.¡±

    ?So then?! And¡­ what else did that man say?¡±

    ?Nothing important. Only to take care of Bachaco and that the horse is a real good friend. After this, he spent the night in the stable with Bachaco, caressing his feather and he even wept bitterly, hugging his old friend¡¯s bent neck while Bachaco was making a feast of hay.¡±

    The detective liked the freedom that Stan used to talk to him and the fact that he wasn¡¯t asking many questions about what happened to Albert, because namely that freedom was something that many people of those time lacked in their souls, no matter what trials they went through in life, and Keen was sure that Stan passed through many more harsh times in his life than others, but he still could keep his mind clear, his soul innocent and the most important: the respect and trustiness in people.¡±

    ***

    ?Do you think that Emily Davis had been really capable to kill her teamster only to take revenge?¡± Brian asked preoccupied, about an hour later after he left Keen to wait for him in the living room and he went with Eva to her room.

    Now, both men were in the former Alfred¡¯s cabinet, which was the same as the living room - almost empty because of the things that ?had been lost¡± eventually after Charlotte¡¯s auction. ?I don¡¯t know if it was for getting revenge or to show others that she still has some power, but the matter is that Albert Shin is dead, left somewhere at the edge of the forest, without a headstone while Emily Davis and Lorenne Fabeau are missing and I don¡¯t know where they can be,¡± Keen answered after taking a sip from his drink that Brian offered him.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ?Lorenne Fabeau! I don¡¯t know why, but this name sounds familiar to me,¡± Brian murmured, staring at a blind spot behind the detective.

    Catching Beneath¡¯s lost glance, Keen looked in the same direction. But, not seeing anything worthy of his attention, he turned back to his drink, continuing his thought. ?It¡¯s because she¡¯d been your father-in-law¡¯s mistress or at least she pretended to be during his last days of life.¡±

    Contrary to the detective''s expectations, who had thought that this news will turn Brian upside down, Beneath only sketched a smile, reproachfully shaking his head: ?and he dared to reproach me my affair with Eva,¡± Brian murmured.

    ?You don¡¯t seem amazed,¡± Keen said, staring at Brian that was nothing daunted, catching the detective¡¯s cunning glance.

    ?I should have been surprised?! The environment where I live was also well-known by Edward and none of those who met him was blind or mute. As my ears aren¡¯t deaf.¡±

    ?Wise remark.¡±

    ?But yet, detective Keen, where do you think Emily Davis went?¡± Brian asked and Keen finally felt preoccupation in his voice because he found Brian extremely calm at first when he heard about Albert¡¯s death and he didn¡¯t even blink or his face revealed any emotion of sorrow about the dead one, a fact that made Keen suspect Brian at first as having something to do with that crime, but he understood eventually that his doubts had been proofless.

    ?I have no idea, to be honest. But¡­ I intend to investigate this. Why? Do you think that she can hurt Miss Stonebridge too?¡±

    ?I wouldn''t be surprised if she does it. Let''s not forget that she dared to get rid of the man that was next to her for the last 20 years only to get revenge or to punish him for helping Eva to leave Ms. Fabeau¡¯s house and to hurt Eva¡­ I think it won¡¯t be something difficult for her or something to make her feel any remorse.¡±

    ?I don¡¯t think she suffered too much when she killed Albert if she left him breathless at the edge of a forest. She could have at least buried him. A good master never leaves his faithful dog behind him, and if that dog dies, he cries at least two tears: formally.¡±

    A short silence came between the two while they drank a few sips of their glasses with whisky they had in front. Then, after fixing his glance on Brian¡¯s face on which the preoccupation could be read, Keen asked: ?how well did you know Emily Davis, Mister Beneath?¡±

    ?Not that well. Only of sight: in town, at receptions, or in Christine¡¯s house where I was often.¡±

    ?And Ms. Bircham? Is she an old acquaintance?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s say we have some family connections. She¡¯s my second maternal cousin. But ¡­ even if we had businesses together, we¡¯ve never been good friends, and nor we had respect for the other one.¡±

    ?Why so?¡±

    Brian bitterly smiled. ?Because you¡¯ll never consider a friend the wolf that wants to eat you, detective Keen, and Christine Bircham always tried to take what is mine.¡±

    ?But yet¡­ you¡¯ve been seen always around her.¡±

    ?I won¡¯t deny this, taking into consideration your remark as part of your investigation, detective, but I want to mention the fact that until a year ago I and Christine met only when it was necessary for business.¡±

    ?And ¡­ what changed a year ago?¡±

    ?Eva. I found out that Christine has her in her claws and, as Eva was the woman, I considered worthy of my interest, I¡¯ve decided to play into my cousin¡¯s hands for a while, at least till I would have found a way to take Eva from her house.¡±

    ?But this is something you didn¡¯t make it, eventually, from what I could understand.¡±

    ?Right. I miscalculated some of my movements, and this led to the breakup between me and Eva, and the fact that she went without telling me about this or about that she expects my baby.¡±

    ?However, mister Beneath, with all the respect and mentioning the fact that my words have nothing to do with reproaching you about this, you kept hiding her the fact that you were married to Sophie Anderson Bell.¡±

    Brian nervously moved in his chair. Then, he finished his drink and stood up to serve another whisky.

    Looking from behind at Brian that was forced to keep his inner balance while he was taking off the lid of the whisky bottle to pour alcohol into his glass, Keen understood that it had been difficult for Brian too, to fight on two fronts. And¡­ even if Keen never loved and the women for him were only part of his social life with whom he was spending some time without forcing them to do something or to pay for their company, the detective yet understood well that there was love in the world and for some people, it gets to be the last breath of air in a world suffocated of lie and struggle for survival.

    It wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s situation, who managed, in the end, to become a free man, using his influence and his acquaintances. But yet, Keen seemed that Brian paid a too big price for his freedom, even if he wasn¡¯t sure which price Beneath paid. Then, to appease the spirits, Keen also finished his drink and stretched the hand with the glass toward Brian: ?I won¡¯t refuse another drink. Of course, if you offer me another one!¡±

    Brian liked the detective¡¯s diplomacy. Especially, Brian liked the manner Keen used to approach again the people he was investigating after he had managed to displease them by asking them inconvenient questions that they didn¡¯t want to answer.

    ?Mister Beneath, how do you think, is Christine Bircham really the leader of the ?Red Ants¡± or we can talk here about a ?puppeteer¡± well-hidden in the shadows and who manipulates everything as he wishes?¡± Keen asked, seeing that Brian finished pouring liquid into the glasses.

    Turning to his place while putting the full glass in front of Keen, Brian took a short time to think about what the detective asked him because this wasn¡¯t something unreal. More than this, he also thought, and not only once that Christine was controlled by someone and that she wasn¡¯t free to control ?Red Ants¡± as she was bragging of. ?It can be,¡± Brian murmured, eventually, taking another sip from his drink. ?But¡­ who that person can be - I have no idea.¡±

    ?And¡­ what if we find out this together?!¡±

    Brian looked into Keen¡¯s eyes, but that harsh glance of the man that saw a lot of human cruelty in his life was reflecting a vivid curiosity and a drive that only a detective like Vincent Keen could have.

    ?We can try it, but I don¡¯t see what you¡¯ll win from all this. Or¡­ did someone hire you to do this?¡± Brian murmured, with a slight irritation in his voice because he wouldn¡¯t have liked to be ?used¡± again for solving others¡¯problems: he had been used in the past so many times for others¡¯benefit and especially he had to pay a too big price to get his freedom, to accept to be used once again by the same man he previously hired to do a job he eventually couldn¡¯t do well because even if Keen found Eva in Brighton, he told Brian about this only after Eva left the town, and Brian had considered this being suspect.

    ?Even if my past decisions and maybe the present ones too discomfit you, I still have nothing to hide, mister Beneath, and the fact that I¡¯ve decided to investigate this is because I want to gratify an old curiosity I had.¡±

    ?Like?¡±

    ?To find out what happened to Baron Beneath and why the man who had decided to meet Helen Walker and to ask her for an explanation for her betrayal was found breathless the next day and why he didn¡¯t write at least a farewell letter to his son.¡±

    Brian winced: he had forgotten that previously Keen had been the detective who his father had hired to find Helen. But even so, he had never expected Keen remembered a man who died 20-years-ago. ?Let¡¯s say that I¡¯m only paying an old debt, a bond that brought me on my dying bed many years ago and that took a lot from me, leaving me soulless till nowadays after I managed to recover from that hell in which I¡¯ve lived for a long time,¡± Keen eventually added.

    ?Yet, Keen, I don¡¯t understand your point!¡± Brian murmured because he really didn¡¯t understand what the detective wanted to do or what Keen was expecting from him.

    ?Help me to frequent the same social circles you are frequenting, mister Beneath because even if I¡¯m an influential person and I also have money, I¡¯ve never managed to approach sufficiently the gentlemen and ladies from the Upper Class, and for reaching our goals and for finding out the truth about Albert Shin¡¯s death, Emily Davis and Lorenne Fabeau¡¯s escape, and your father¡¯s suicide many years ago, it¡¯s absolutely necessary to live with the ravens if we want to find one.¡±

    Brian smiled: Keen was right, especially when he compared the Upper Class with the ravens, but what the detective really didn¡¯t know was that no matter one¡¯s social class, a man can be a real beast if he considers being attacked or in a fight for supremacy.

 LVI

    ?My friend¡¯s enemy is my enemy too¡±

    A gentle knock on the door brought Christine into the living room, but she hesitated to open the door because since she and Luis broke up, she was afraid to show up in public, knowing very well all the crimes she¡¯s done, but also the fact that she¡¯s never been loved by anyone in the society, as she never loved someone - except her own person and maybe Luis, but only a little bit.

    However, seeing that the knocks are heard louder and louder and understanding that the unwelcome guest won¡¯t give up eventually, Christine summoned up her spirits and asked in a voice breaking with emotion: ?who¡¯s there?¡±

    ?A friend!¡± a woman¡¯s voice that she didn¡¯t know answered.

    Eventually, Christine dared and opened the door, staring at the stranger whose face wasn¡¯t seen well because of the outside darkness. However, the stranger took a step in front and showed up right in front of Christine and the blind flame of the candle illuminated her face. But even so, it couldn¡¯t be seen well due to the black veil that was covering her face.

    ?Mrs. Christine Bircham?¡± the stranger asked.

    ?It¡¯s me!¡± Christine answered confused because she knew a lot of people, but she was sure that she was seeing this woman for the first time because maybe she could forget faces, but she had never forgotten voices. ?But¡­ you didn¡¯t tell me who you are,¡± Christine insisted.

    ?Lorenne Fabeau!¡± the stranger answered, finally revealing her face and Christine could see her very clear, but something was bothering her in that beautiful woman who, despite the not very young age, was looking extremely well: and what bothered Christine was the woman¡¯s eyes who were staring at her as if trying to provoke her even if they met each other only a couple of minutes ago.

    At least, Christine met her only just because the one who had called herself Lorenne Fabeau seemed to know her very well.

    ?Can we talk inside?¡± Lorenne asked in a lower voice because she wanted to do the less possible noise, knowing that she came to London to hide from Keen even if she also knew that he could have also turned back in town or maybe he was looking for her already at that moment. ?Not the other, but¡­ it¡¯s been a long trip and¡­ let¡¯s say I would not like to be seen around.¡±

    Christine smiled. ?From what I see, you are looking for a place to hide,¡± she murmured. ?But I don¡¯t understand why should I help you when I don¡¯t even know you.¡±

    ?Because¡­ maybe you don¡¯t know me personally, but ¡­ I¡¯m sure you know very well the saying: my friend¡¯s enemy is my enemy too, and I helped you to get rid of one not long ago.¡±

    This made Christine attentive and she finally opened the door completely, watching her interlocutress from her usual bossy posture. ?Enemy? May I know who are you talking about?¡±

    ?Emily Davis! And¡­ Albert Shin! Both are dead and buried, and this means less headache for you and¡­ I won¡¯t deny this: for me too.¡±

    ?Dead you say?! Well, this sounds interesting, but even so, I don¡¯t see a good reason to accept you in my house, more after finding out that you¡¯ve been so close to Emily.¡±

    ?I won¡¯t deny this either, but ¡­ I¡¯m more than sure that you¡¯ll need an ally in the near future.¡±

    ?Ally? And¡­ what are you talking about this time?¡±

    ?About Eva! Eva Stonebridge is back in town, from what I could find out, and¡­ she met Brian Beneath again.¡±

    Christine looked at Lorenne thunderstruck, but even so, she could keep a level head and not show openly her amazement, and so pretty obvious. Then, recovering her inner calmness, she smiled again: ?I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be a problem for me. I didn¡¯t hurt Eva, and my cousin knows this very well. But¡­ let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Christine murmured, spotting a man approaching them.

    Lorenne looked back and saw Simon approaching them while carrying two bags. ?Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Bircham: it¡¯s only my teamster. I asked him to stop the carriage in a safe place while we¡¯ll have a short conversation. Come closer, Simon,¡± Lorenne told her servant.

    Christine looked both at the stranger¡¯s face and at her servant¡¯s. However, she didn¡¯t find anything alarming, or that could have represented a threat to her. So, she stepped aside, allowing her two guests to enter the house.

    Reaching the living room, Simon let the bags next to the door and bowed to withdraw. But he stopped, hearing Christine¡¯s voice: ?you¡¯ll find the stable in the backyard. It¡¯s free for the moment because after Albert¡¯s departure I¡¯ve preferred not to keep the horses. So, you can take it for the moment.¡±

    ?Ok, ma¡¯am,¡± the old teamster mumbled, slightly bowing in front of the two women and after that, he exited.

    Christine watched Lorenne then, who was standing in the middle of the living room, watching fascinated around because, despite the weak light of both candles that were seen on one of the tables, it was clearly seen the richness of the house, showing the good taste of the owner and the fact that she knew how life should be lived.

    Yet, that place was a dungeon for Christine when it¡¯s been her beloved castle before. That¡¯s why she was so afraid of darkness and there were all the time two candles burning in the living room. ?You have such a beautiful movable, Mrs. Bircham,¡± Lorenne said, smiling. ?French. From what I see you have a very good taste.¡±

    ?It can be called this way too,¡± Christine said dryly while sitting down on her favorite armchair. ?Take a seat,¡± she told Lorenne, showing the sofa.

    Thus, Lorenne understood that Christine isn¡¯t the kind of housewife that will talk for long with her guests, bragging about her Interieur, but it¡¯s more a businesswoman that prefers to have productive talks and be as clear as possible.

    While Lorenne took off the headgear and the mantle, Mrs. Bircham watched her in silence, analyzing each of her movements. But¡­ she didn¡¯t find anything unusual in her guest, except the fact that she was slowly moving and that she seemed to do everything extremely cautiously which could have been later a problem if the stranger planned to do something to her.

    ?Emily! How did she die?¡± Christine asked eventually in a serious tone because even if she hated Miss Davis for her betrayal, she was still feeling a certain sadness finding out that she¡¯d ended this way after she¡¯d been a big support for her in the past.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ?Poisoned!¡± Lorenne said loudly and shortly after, she sat down.

    ?Poisoned? By whom?¡±

    ?I think she committed suicide. Actually, I didn¡¯t see who killed whom, but the matter is I found them both dead, in Albert¡¯s room, after ¡­ making love.¡±

    ?Emily and ¡­ the teamster?¡± Christine asked confused because even if she noticed Albert¡¯s behavior of the past with Emily, she knew very well that her pupil couldn¡¯t have fallen so down because of a man.

    ?It seems so, and ¡­ I¡¯ve been as baffled as you are now when I found them in that room. But ¡­ I had to quickly react and to take action on this because I couldn''t leave the things unsolved before leaving.¡±

    ?Before leaving? Why? From what I know you had an enviable position in Brighton. That¡¯s why Emily asked you for help when she betrayed me and Luis and left the town along with Eva.¡±

    ?And I see that you know who I am,¡± Lorenne said in a cross voice, understanding that Christine had just pretended not to know her.

    ?I never said that I don¡¯t know your name, only that I didn¡¯t know you as we never met before face to face. But¡­ you probably knew too that I¡¯m not that kind of person that doesn¡¯t know where and when my people meet someone. I prefer to do things this way to prevent betrayals.¡±

    ?But yet, you couldn¡¯t prevent being betrayed by the man you loved, or at least you said you loved him,¡± Lorenne said in mockery.

    ?Emily! Was she who told you about Luis?¡±

    ?Of course, as I found out from her that you¡¯ve been the one who dug your own whole when you pushed that young lady to enter your man¡¯s bed, the same man you wanted to be only yours - for an entire life.¡±

    Lorenne¡¯s words made Christine nervously move in the armchair. Lorenne instead was sitting comfortably on the sofa, cross-legged and one hand over another on the knee while staring at Christine and enjoying a lot to see the slight shaking of her lower lip, something that was betraying the fact that she finally found a perfect way to make Christine dance as she was singing. ?And yet¡­ I¡¯m not judging you.¡±

    ?It¡¯s not this what I felt in your voice, Lorenne,¡± Christine reproached her. ?Can I call you Lorenne, right?¡±

    ?It¡¯s not a problem, of course, but before deciding how to call each other, I think we should discuss an urgent problem.¡±

    ?Such as?¡±

    ?Vincent Keen! The nosy detective who recently chose to interfere in the ?Red Ants¡± businesses and from what I understood, he won¡¯t give up that easily.¡±

    Christine winced: that woman knew more than she let to be known at first glance and, even if she¡¯d been Emily¡¯s friend it was too risky that Miss Davis has just mentioned to her about ?Red Ants.¡± It meant only one thing: Lorenne Fabeau was part of the organization - a member that Christine didn¡¯t know about. That¡¯s why Mrs. Bircham hardly squeezed her fists, gnashed her teeth, deeply breathed in, and only then she told Lorenne: ?listen, Lorenne - I don¡¯t know how much do you know about this or if you are involved in this, but I want to make a thing clear - while you are in this house I forbid you to mention ?Red Ants¡± without my permission because I¡¯m the only accepted Master of this organization and the only one who can talk about a problem or find the solution for it.¡±

    ?If you say so, so be it,¡± Lorenne told her cheerfully, but her tone could have been also wrongly construed: as a slight mockery.

    Christine instead, being too nervous about everything she heard or found out, didn¡¯t feel the change in Lorenne¡¯s voice tone, and neither did she think that Lorenne could play a dangerous game with her.

    ***

    ?Lorenne Fabeau gave Christine Bircham a hail?¡± Keen asked his helper Lenny in amazement, suddenly watching the young man, about 20, that was stopped next to the door.

    ?It seems so, mister Vincent. I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes a carriage entering Mrs. Bircham¡¯s property and heading in great secret toward the stables,¡± Lenny said.

    ?So, my suspicions have been true,¡± Keen murmured, taking a few steps away from the window where he had stood for tens of minutes watching the darkness of the night while sipping a whisky. ?Undoubtedly, Lorenne Fabeau has something to do with the ?Red Ants.¡±

    ?I can¡¯t answer this question, sir,¡± Lenny murmured confusedly.

    ?I neither asked for an answer, Lenny. Don¡¯t worry! But¡­ tell me, did someone remain there to watch over them?¡±

    ?Of course! While I came here, I asked John to keep one eye on the property. As soon as I¡¯ll be again free, I¡¯ll go to check again Mrs. Bircham¡¯s property because¡­¡±

    ?No, no, Lenny. It¡¯ll be risky this way. I mean, it¡¯ll be risky for our plans because if what I suspect is true and Lorenne Fabeau came to London to ally with Christine Bircham, it means that Miss Davis didn¡¯t vanish somewhere as I thought.¡±

    ?I make a pardon?!¡± Lenny asked, staring thunderstruck at the detective.

    ?Nothing important,¡± Keen hurried to answer. ?For the moment, I¡¯ll ask you only to tell John to keep an eye on the property and not to let those two go somewhere without him being aware of this. But it must be very discreet. I don¡¯t want someone to be hurt because of a simple investigation. You are free to go now!¡±

    ?As you demand, detective Keen,¡± the young man murmured and quickly withdrew from the office because he spent all day long spying on Christine¡¯s house, at Keen¡¯s order, and he hadn''t time yet to finish other investigations still in process and which were also very important: one of those investigations was to find out as much as possible about Charlotte Wilson at Brian¡¯s request.

    Left alone, Keen turned back in front of the window, staring for a long time at his reflection on the glossy glass of the window, on which was also seen the reflection of the dipped candle that was illuminating from Keen¡¯s desk.

    ?Lorenne Fabeau switched sides eventually,¡± Keen murmured. ?But¡­ why? Did they both argue because of Albert¡¯s death or¡­ it was Eva''s fault, though, because no matter where I go or what I¡¯m investigating I always hear the same name, Stonebridge: Eva Stonebridge.¡±

    But Keen quickly dismissed that thought when he remembered the fact that when he saw Albert¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t find any trace of brutal death and there was also how they found the teamster: unburied, even if he was nicely dressed and clean. More than that: on Albert¡¯s clothes they found a woman¡¯s long hair, the same color as Miss Davis¡¯hair. ?And yet¡­ what the hell happened that night? Is it true what Lorenne Fabeau told me that Miss Davis simply disappeared and that she found Albert dead in his room by sheer accident? Or, was it another whacker as everything that they always told me?! After all: everything seems to lay on the colors too thickly and I don¡¯t understand why.¡±

    Eventually, Keen went and sat down on his chair, not until toss off his glass and poured more whisky into his cup from the half-emptied bottle seen on the chiffonier. Then, while sitting and staring at the flame of the candle that was dancing in front of his eyes and making him feel dizzy, Keen remembered the day Emily came into his hotel room in Brighton and threatened him, and subsequently, the same night, someone to try to kill him, even if that young man failed eventually.

    ?Wait a minute! If Emily Davis was who ordered my death, then, undoubtedly, she would have trusted only Albert Shin and she would have ordered him to accomplish this job. Thence, I doubt he would have asked someone else to finish what was ordered to him, and this means that there¡¯s someone else who wants me dead. But¡­ who?!¡±

    This made Keen completely immerse in his thoughts because he understood, for the first time, that he has to do with a ghost enemy. That¡¯s why, to focus better, Keen left the glass on the desk and clenched his both fists into one, slowly moving the fingers between them as he used to do each time, he had a difficult problem to solve, and his glance was so focused on the white wall in front of him that made him somehow absent as if he was living in a different world at that moment, due to the shaking shadows of the furniture also seen on the wall. ?The puppeteer!¡± Keen eventually murmured. ?He¡¯s the only one who could have ordered my death so quickly, but ¡­ why did he use someone else and not Albert who was for sure a good fighter and killer and could have killed me without witnesses and problems?¡±

    Suddenly, his hand jerked, hitting the glass that was on the right of the hand, throwing it off the desk and when the glass hit the floor it blew to pieces: ?it was just a message they tried to send me!¡± Keen shouted, suddenly standing up. ?That¡¯s why he did this before Miss Davis decided something. But ¡­ was she aware of all this? Was she aware that she¡¯d been left behind by the same man to whom she¡¯d been faithful her entire life?! Well, we¡¯ll find out it, eventually - somehow, and if Emily Davis doesn¡¯t show up, then who¡¯ll give me an answer to all the questions I have will be Lorenne Fabeau, whom I don¡¯t intend to let escape, no matter what!¡±

 LVII

    ?Never trust people that hadn¡¯t been ever your friends¡±

    ?Are you leaving somewhere, Mrs. Fabeau?¡± Keen asked Lorenne in a cheerful voice, seeing her coming out of Mrs. Bircham¡¯s house and heading in a hurry toward the backyard where Simon was waiting for her with the carriage ready to go.

    Seeing the detective in front of her, grinning from ear to ear, Lorenne grimaced and, after turning her head to the right, looking for Simon to demand him at least by a glance to bring the carriage closer and thus to escape, she whispered: ?who the hell brought this one here?¡± but she saw herself forced to get out from under that unpleasant moment of surprise and, smiling tensely, she offered her hand to Keen, trying to look surprised to see him there.

    ?Oh, detective Keen, what a surprise to see you here!¡±

    Keen instead only stared at her: ?I also think that it was a surprise to you!¡± he mumbled, but anyway he also offered his hand, shaking hers. However, he didn¡¯t do that just to greet her, but he also tried to play into her hands only to buy some time to find the perfect manner to pump the secrets out of her. ?I must accept that I''ve been the surprised one because I never expected to see you here! I thought you were still in Brighton!¡± he teased her.

    ?Damn jerk!¡± Lorenne thought while staring at him. ?In Brighton? Why so? From what I remember, I think I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll come to London for ¡­ business,¡± she said with a hypocritical, innocent voice.

    Keen sniggered: ?businesses?! Interesting businesses you actually have here, Mrs. Fabeau. Especially finding out that you are here and, related to ?I told you that I¡¯ll leave Brighton,¡± - I still think that you never mentioned this.¡±

    ?Really?! I didn¡¯t say that?! Probably I forgot this. It wasn¡¯t done with any mean or hidden intention, anyway. I just ¡­ was in a rush and¡­¡±

    ?I also think that you¡¯ve been in a rush. Especially realizing the fact that I never believed your whackers about Albert Shin¡¯s death,¡± Keen spoke in his beard.

    Yet, he had decided that playing that cat and the mouse''s game wasn''t something proper for him and he decided to attack, how he used always to act with someone he considered damn suspicious. ?Is Miss Davis by chance also here?¡±

    Lorenne swallowed hard while staring at Keen. ?Emily? Here? On what occasion?¡± she asked, pretending to be surprised.

    ?How should I know that?! I just thought that passing through such difficult times, she backtracked. Or maybe¡­ she thought that turning back to London she¡¯ll find Miss Stonebridge and she¡¯ll accomplish her plan.¡±

    Mrs. Fabeau instead disliked the detective¡¯s half-word and right away, she pierced him with her glance: ?detective, you are playing a damn dangerous and foul play,¡± Lorenne hissed through the teeth. ?Just as you are trying to reformulate my words and to make me look like an idiot. But¡­ it won¡¯t work for you.¡±

    ?Why? From what I remember, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡±

    ?Do you think so? What I think is totally the opposite of it. More the fact that you started to talk about Eva. I don¡¯t think that child deserves to be backbitten and more by the same detective hired to find her, who eventually didn¡¯t fulfill his commitment, but he tried to reach his own peddling purposes,¡± Lorenne told him, this time in a serious voice, preferring to chase away the fake smile off her face and talking to Keen to their level because she passed through a lot of harsh times during her life to be forced now too to face a bounder as she considered Vincent Keen to be.

    Keen instead changed his tactics and instead of a large smile on his face he sniggered, only moving a little bit the corner of his lips to the right, a fact that was revealing his intention to look out for what she was really trying to do by talking to him this way. ?She knows why I came to Brighton. The last time we saw each other she had no idea or at least she was only suspecting why. However, it¡¯s something known to her now because someone told her about my plans. But¡­ who? Emily? Christine Bircham or the puppeteer?¡± Keen thought.

    ?You won¡¯t even try to account for it. This means that what I said is true and it probably is also true everything that I know about you.¡±

    ?Everything you know about me?! It¡¯s possible, but ¡­ if you prefer this way, I can answer you with yes or no to what you think that it¡¯s true or false. Probably: the one who told you about me doesn¡¯t know all the details of my ?peddling purposes,¡± that I¡¯ve tried or I try to reach now, still being around Miss Stonebridge.¡±

    ?I¡¯ll better say ?pass" to this!¡± Lorenne told him dryly. ?It¡¯s enough for me what I know for the moment. Especially the fact that you are playing on two fronts.¡±

    ?Like?¡±

    ?Sophie Anderson Bell and¡­ Brian Beneath. It¡¯s a well-known fact that while you pretended to look for Mrs. Anderson Bell¡¯s rival, you also managed to be paid very well by her husband to look for his mistress. This is what I consider a real virtuosoship in winning good money while solving one single case.¡±

    ?Wouldn¡¯t you have done the same?¡±

    ?I? I don¡¯t think so. At least, I wouldn¡¯t have played on two fronts as you¡¯ve done. I prefer to be honest.¡±

    ?Honest?!¡± Keen murmured with irony. ?You¡¯ve been so honest that right after Miss Davis¡¯missing you came to her sworn enemy¡¯s house. But what I want to know is why you did that: support? Because you were looking for someone to watch your back or maybe¡­ you were just trying to change the worldly order?!¡±

    ?The worldly order? What do you mean by ¡­?¡±

    Keen took a step in front, menacingly approaching Lorenne who continued to stay in the same place, only one stone¡¯s throw from the main door. But ¡­ even if the detective¡¯s approach made her feel uncomfortable, she held her ground and she stayed put, looking straight into his eyes when Keen slowly bent toward her, ironically smiling at her, while he was also staring into her eyes. ?Do you know why the fox always tries to cut the grass under the bear¡¯s feet, Mrs. Fabeau?¡±

    ?Because of the slyness?¡±

    ?No. Because she¡¯s stupid: she thinks she¡¯s so smart and thus she tries to push everybody out of her way to get to an imaginary throne and be called Queen. But... you know: it isn¡¯t that easy to get rid of everybody because even if you manage to do that you¡¯ll be eventually alone - alone and abandoned.¡±

    ?I don¡¯t see the point to all this as I don¡¯t understand why should I listen to your stupid words, detective.¡±

    ?Maybe you don¡¯t see the point of my words because you compare yourself with the fox from my story, but those words describe you so well: first of all because you did almost everything to make Eva vanish from your house, then you managed somehow to make Miss Davis stand against the only trustful man that was by her side and who was always ready to kill for her or maybe he already killed someone in these years to defend her honor and she eventually killed him, and the third point of my theory and the most important in my opinion: you left Brighton and you are here now, inside of Mrs. Bircham¡¯s house, who¡¯s nobody else than the well-known leader of the ?Red Ants.¡±

    ?The ?Red Ants?¡± Lorenne stared at him with a pretended wonder. ?May I know what are you talking about?¡±

    ?I think you know this already and very well actually. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been here now. At least, not at only two weeks distance after leaving Brighton. Your main purpose was namely to come here when you left Brighton and you came straight here and not by-passing.¡±

    That ?by-passing¡± was said with such ardor, emphasizing each syllable, a fact that made Lorenne nervously move while squeezing the gloves she had in her right hand. But ¡­ after only a few moments of looking aside, she stretched her back and she again stared at the detective and this made Keen be sure that what was only a suspicion of his at first, became now something real.

    ?As I¡¯ve already said: I don''t have the slightest idea what are you talking about and, to be honest, I don¡¯t have any desire to still be here and listening to your aberrations. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll go because ¡­ I have better things to do than to listen to the insults of someone like you.¡±

    Keen had a good laugh after listening to her while looking around at that silence that seemed so suspect just as nature itself was planning something to queer their pitch. But¡­ when he looked again at Lorenne, he spotted from the corner of his eyes how the curtains moved as if someone had lurked on them by then, and when the detective spotted the ?intruder,¡± being afraid not to be seen, he preferred to leave free the curtains and to hide in their shadow: ?the curiosity has always been the worst enemy of the cat,¡± Keen murmured while smiling and he suddenly moved away from Lorenne¡¯s way, allowing her to pass, a fact that amazed her. ?You are free to go, Mrs. Fabeau if you want!¡± he said, showing her with his hand to the left to pass by him and he did that movement right in time because not that far from them was heard the clatter of the carriage¡¯s wheels approaching them. ?You have my permission to go because those like me can find out by themselves what they want to know and without forcing someone to tell them what they are hiding from others.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ?If you say so,¡± Lorenne told him with irony and headed toward the carriage that was stopped only a few meters from them. However, she stopped after only a few steps, and, while putting on the gloves, Lorenne told Keen who continued to watch her, analyzing each of her movements: ?I don¡¯t know what you intend to do, detective, but ¡­ it¡¯ll be in time to stop right now. Not for nothing, but ¡­ it will be only wasted time because I have nothing to hide just as I don¡¯t plan anything else than to quietly live my life. About your shrewd ?accusations¡± that I got rid of all those that surrounded me ¡­ they are only your aberrations: I never tried to get rid of anybody as I took a lot in both with Eva and Emily, and I would have liked to be with them forever. But ¡­ you see, they chose to go onto another path, and I intend to respect their decision. And ¡­ I hope you¡¯ll respect my decision too, detective because I don¡¯t like to feel your breath down my neck each time, I see you around me. Have a nice day!¡± and she slowly bowed, but reluctantly - only trying to chase away the detective¡¯s suspicions by acting like this: as if it was her usual behavior. Then, she got inside the carriage, Simon pulled the reins, spurring the horses, and they rushed to leave the property.

    Keen took a few steps in front, but it wasn¡¯t his intention to follow them, but only to find a better place to see them leaving. Then, with his hands stuck in his pockets, he started to slowly whistle while thinking: ?and yet¡­ that puppeteer did a very well job with this woman: she¡¯s damn loyal to him if she betrayed the one who once saved her life.¡±

    But he suddenly winced, hearing Christine¡¯s voice behind him, even if he didn¡¯t hear when the door was opened: ?interesting woman, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Bircham told him.

    Keen rotated only a little bit on his heels to watch her and, seeing her staring at him, grinning, he stopped whistling eventually and turned to her with his whole body, kissing her hand when she offered it to him. ?Mrs. Bircham, such a pleasure to meet you!¡± He murmured, but he had only forced himself to look as if he was enthusiastic when he was in fact disgusted to see her after all he found out about her.

    ?Let¡¯s talk inside, detective Keen! I think we have a lot to discuss¡­ and many common things to talk about,¡± she said, sure on herself and she¡¯d been the first to enter the house, leaving the door half-open behind her.

    This amazed Keen a lot: he had gotten more than he had expected when he had decided a night ago to come to this house because namely the last night, he realized the fact that not Emily Davis tried to kill him, but the puppeteer and because of this he wanted to talk to Mrs. Bircham, even if he wasn¡¯t sure that she¡¯ll accept to see him. ?And yet, there are still a lot of surprises in this world,¡± he said, cunningly smiling, and he finally got inside the house.

    ***

    ?How well do you know Lorenne Fabeau, Mrs. Bircham?¡± Keen asked while sitting on a chair in front of her, in her small office where she used to receive her important guests while she was sitting at her desk even if her first intention was to sit down on an armchair and Keen on the sofa. But yet, she had decided that it¡¯ll be better to discuss businesses while sitting at the desk.

    ?I know her? Lorenne Fabeau? I don¡¯t know her at all: I only met her for the first last night time and I think that you¡¯ve been already informed about this.¡±

    ?Informed?¡± Keen asked in amazement.

    Christine sniggered: ?Of course! I hope that you don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice your men sneaking around my house?! If so, you are really naive, detective Keen.¡±

    It was Keen¡¯s turn to snigger. ?Damn woman!¡± he thought. ?She has good eyes if she saw Lenny,¡± who was called ?ghost¡± due to his exceptional abilities to sipe in different groups or crowds without being spotted if he was trailing someone and in those two years since he was working for Keen, nobody ever noticed him, and this meant that Mrs. Bircham wasn¡¯t a simple lady, despite the things known by Keen about her and that she was the leader of the ?Red Ants.¡±

    ?Interesting,¡± the detective murmured.

    ?What exactly?¡±

    ?That you saw my man. He¡¯s very discreet, usually. It seems that he made a mistake now if you spotted him.¡±

    ?Actually, your man is very good, detective. Let¡¯s say that he hasn¡¯t yet the necessary experience to pass unnoticed by a woman like me.¡±

    ?May I know why?¡±

    ?Let¡¯s not pretend, detective. I¡¯m more than sure that you know what I¡¯m talking about: the ?Red Ants¡± and that I¡¯m their leader for many years already.¡±

    Keen moved in his chair, looking for a better position to sit. Then, he took a photo of Helen Walker out of his jacket¡¯s pocket and put it in front of Christine, on the desk. However, Mrs. Bircham didn¡¯t even blink seeing that photo just as she didn¡¯t look impressed by what she saw as if she knew that person well. ?Do you know her?¡±

    ?Of course. Helen Walker. Who doesn¡¯t actually know the younger of Lyre Walker¡¯s daughters? The one who abandoned home and good name, trampling under feet the family honor, refusing to get married to a Beneath and choosing love next to a man as Alfred Stonebridge was. More, Baron Beneath was part of my family and I know very well his love story with Miss Stonebridge.¡±

    ?He was part of your family¡­ Aaa, yes, mister Beneath mentioned already that you are maternal cousins. I forgot this.¡±

    ?Just as I¡¯m sure that he already told you that our family had been never in good relationships.¡±

    ?But he never mentioned the reason.¡±

    ?Money, what else?! Let¡¯s say that we, the Bircham family, always wanted what Beneath has.¡±

    ?And yet, you are so freely talking about this.¡±

    ?Why not do that?! Even if others consider this as being something shameful or that you should hide, I think differently: I always preferred to freely fight for what I wanted and Brian did the same. Let¡¯s not forget that he got eventually what he wanted: to get revenge in front of Alfred Stonebridge whom he buried eventually while his daughter entered my cousin¡¯s bed and became his mistress.¡±

    ?Maybe it had been this way only at the beginning, but ¡­ I think you aren¡¯t aware of the recent events,¡± he cunningly murmured.

    Christine stared in amazement at him, listening to his words because even if she practically hid inside of her house for months already, she still had someone who was telling her about what happened in the town, but she had no idea what Keen was talking about and what news can be related to Brian. ?Events? Which exactly?¡±

    ?Mister Beneath is a free man now and from what I know he intends to marry Miss Stonebridge. For their child.¡±

    ?What?¡± Christine suddenly shouted, making Keen wince because he hadn''t expected such a reaction from her while he thought she was a damn calculated and a phlegm woman. ?Does Eva expect a child with my cousin? And¡­ Brian is free now?¡±

    ?That¡¯s right. And¡­ those aren¡¯t recent news. It has been two weeks already since the church gave him the divorce, even if for others it can be considered recently.¡±

    ?But¡­ how¡¯s this possible? As I know Sophie Anderson Bell, she wouldn¡¯t have accepted ever the divorce or at least she wouldn¡¯t have left alive her rival, allowing her to become Brian¡¯s wife in her place.¡±

    ?Let¡¯s say that she had no choice. Mister Beneath¡¯s decision to form a complete and normal family with Miss Stonebridge was something pronounced, and he had trustful allies to get that divorce.¡±

    ?I also think so,¡± Christine murmured unhappily, knowing that Brian approached John and Beatrice Evans lately and they helped him to convince the pope to give him the divorce.

    ?And yet, even so, I don¡¯t understand why did you show me Helen Walker¡¯s photo. I don¡¯t think that it was just a way to talk to me about Brian¡¯s divorce and Eva¡¯s pregnancy.¡±

    ?And you are absolutely right. What I¡¯m trying to find out are the twenty-years-ago events: details about what happened to Miss Walker and if there was anyone else knowing about this: I mean - Emily Davis or Lorenne Fabeau.¡±

    ?Well¡­ to be honest, I don¡¯t know all the details about that case, but¡­ let¡¯s say I have some ideas about that. Not for nothing, but Helen practically abandoned my uncle in front of the altar, and, to find out more about her I had to investigate. However, even if she was a cheerful person, she didn¡¯t tell much to others about herself. She was known in the past only due to her father, with whom actually I have some common businesses.¡±

    ?Businesses? May I know what kind of businesses?¡±

    ?Of course not, and if you are interested in this, you can go to the old Lyre Walker¡¯s house and ask him directly. Of course, if he accepts to talk to you. But ¡­ that goes with Emily and Lorenne Fabeau, I have no idea if they knew or didn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    ?Why? Did you never talk to Miss Davis about such things? From what I know she was already your right hand at that time.¡±

    ?It¡¯s true, but¡­ when Helen and Alfred Stonebridge escaped, Emily wasn¡¯t in England. I sent her to France to recover after a big loss that made her suffer a lot and it was absolutely necessary for her not to be here to forget it. And¡­ as it was related to her baby¡¯s memory¡­ she had to leave London at that time.¡±

    It was Keen¡¯s turn to stare like an idiot at Christine: ?What? Did Miss Davis lose a child?¡±

    ?Yes, even if that child never got to be born,¡± Christine said with contentment, reminding very well of the moment Christine fell on the theater¡¯s stairs after she¡¯d been pushed, and eventually she lost the baby. ?An unfortunate accident on the theater¡¯s stairs that eventually led to a tragedy. And¡­ it was a tragedy for all of us, actually: for me, for Luis, and for Emily because ¡­ I couldn¡¯t have children while Luis wanted one a lot, and when Emily got pregnant¡­ oh, you can¡¯t even imagine what big joy we all felt,¡± Christine lied.

    But¡­ even if she thought that the cunning blink from her eyes hadn''t been seen by Keen, he understood very well that Christine was actually hiding a lot of things, especially related to that child¡¯s death and to Emily¡¯s accident. But he decided not to talk about this: at least for the moment.

    ?And yet, turning back to Mrs. Fabeau and Miss Davis¡­ there¡¯s something strange in their relationship.¡±

    ?Strange? In which way?¡±

    ?As for example, Miss Davis¡¯ missing.¡±

    ?Missing? What do you mean? From what I know, Emily is dead,¡± Christine said, taking Keen by surprise because Lorenne never mentioned to her that others think that Emily was missing.

    ?What? Is Miss Davis dead? What are you¡­?¡±

    ?¡­talking about?! Well, from what Mrs. Fabeau told me: Emily and her teamster died the same day, in the same room, and in the same bed, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for details about what happened there. I only know that¡­ the cyanide killed them both.¡±

    Keen stared into Christine¡¯s eyes, but he saw that she told him the truth because even if she and Emily hated each other, it wasn¡¯t considered that big deal by both of them to kill the other one. At least it was what Keen thought at that moment. ?And¡­ may I know where Miss Davis is buried? We only found her teamster Albert: at the edge of a forest and unburied.¡±

    ?You¡¯ll have to ask Mrs. Fabeau if you want to know this because I wasn¡¯t interested and I didn¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s say that ¡­ it was enough for me to find out that Emily is dead.¡±

    Both kept silent eventually, staring at each other, and waiting for the other one to make a bad move after which he will have the chance to take advantage of the other one because neither Keen came there only to talk to Christine about Helen Walker nor Christine told him about Emily¡¯s death only to inform him, as a good deed of her, or that she mentioned Lyre Walker only to mention him: she wanted Keen as her ally and to help her to get rid of all the parasites that rounded her lately, and the first one she wanted to get rid of - it was Lorenne Fabeau.

 LVIII

    ?The secrets also kill: even if they do it in silence¡±

    ?If I die one day away from my home, please Lorenne, bury me in the shade of a flowering tree because I hope this way to feel my soul redeemed and reborn from its own burning ashes," Emily told Lorenne a couple of days before her death when both of them were in front of the open window from the living room, drinking tea as if she felt that she would die soon.

    ?You could have at least fought for your life, silly girl,¡± Lorenne murmured, being inside of the carriage that tore along the empty streets of London. Then, as if a big sadness took over her, Lorenne looked through the window at the houses that seemed so insignificant to her at that moment and that also seemed ?to run¡± in the opposite direction.

    ?And yet, Lorenne, don¡¯t forget me,¡± Emily also told her that night, ?because you are the only one who can remember me, after everything we passed together through.¡±

    Lorenne bitterly smiled, remembering those words because even if she and Emily considered the other one a good friend, they had so many hidden secrets for each other yet, secrets that actually could have influenced their future in a good way or¡­ destroyed them ¡­ just as happened to Emily eventually: namely her biggest secrets knelled her down and her life fled.

    ?I¡¯m sorry, Emily,¡± Lorenne murmured, after spending a long time remembering past events and moments spent next to Miss Davis. ?I¡¯m really sorry that I must recall what I said then and ¡­ that I must forget you, eventually because ¡­ I must survive somehow.¡±

    But¡­ even if she was trying to focus her energy only on thinking and making the perfect plan that would have eventually lead her to success, she felt that she cut to the quick and this made her heart ache, and all this happened not because she remembered that she passed through many harsh times in her life, but because of the doubt that suddenly snuck inside her as if she had a big pain in her mind that wasn¡¯t allowing her freely breathe and because of this she was slowly shaking just as she was doing each time she was feeling that she reached a dead end or that she had no idea how to finally issue with her problems.

    ?And yet: what the hell does that Vincent Keen if he started to hover Christine Bircham¡¯s house? I don¡¯t think he does this because he hopes to find Emily. No matter how much I didn''t think about this, he doesn¡¯t seem to be an idiot who didn¡¯t figure out yet that Emily Davis won¡¯t ever turn back. But yet: he seems enough convinced to make it. The question is still: in what exactly?!¡±

    Suddenly, Lorenne winced, remembering what Keen told her when they split up in front of Christine¡¯s house: ?you have my permission to go because those like me can find out what they want to know without forcing someone to tell them about what they are hiding from them.¡±

    ?It can¡¯t be! Does Keen think I killed Albert and because of this he cuts in front of me, hoping to pull the rug from under me?! No, it¡¯ll be too much: he doesn¡¯t look like an idiot who¡¯ll waste his time with useless investigations like the murder of a simple teamster as Albert was. And yet: he knows about Albert¡¯s abilities and his role inside of the organization or at least he suspects that. Accordingly: he tries to find out more about this while investigating the people who knew Albert because I¡¯m sure that he didn¡¯t come to Mrs. Bircham¡¯s house only to see me. More than that: I¡¯m sure that Christine knows him and that she talked to the detective after my departure because I saw her while spying on us behind the curtain while I was talking to him.¡±

    Remembering this, Lorenne started to nervously move in her chair while the questions were spinning in her head, making her feel confused, doubtful, and extremely clumsy because despite that she perfectly made it in each mission the organization allotted her and where she felt being as right as rain, this time instead, not knowing what such an unpredictable man as Vincent Keen was can do, made her feel a simple newcomer.

    ?The ?Red Ants!¡± Lorenne practically yelled when she remembered that Keen mentioned the name of the organization several times while they talked.

    Simon however didn¡¯t hear what she said, but ¡­ he stopped when heard her scream, quickly descended from his box-wood, and approached the door. ?Did you ask for something, Mrs. Fabeau?¡± he asked, opening the door.

    ?What?!¡± Lorenne asked him confused, but she was amazed a lot seeing that they stopped and that Simon was in front of the open door. ?What happens? Why did we stop?¡±

    ?Aaa, it¡¯s because I heard you screaming and I thought that you need something,¡± the old teamster stuttered.

    ?Mmm, it¡¯s because of this. And I thought that something important happened. No, there¡¯s nothing: I just remembered something and, unwillingly, I screamed. You can turn to your place now.¡±

    ?Ok, ma¡¯am!¡± Simon tried to close the door.

    ?Wait! Wait a minute, Simon and ¡­ tell me: did you notice anything weird while we were leaving Mrs. Christine¡¯s property?¡±

    ?Weird?!¡± the old teamster murmured, taking his time to think about this. ?If to be honest, yes. There was a man on the other side of the street, that seemed to spy on Mrs. Bircham¡¯s property.¡±

    ?A man? What man?¡±

    ?Well, I didn¡¯t see his face because when I looked at him, he hid his face with his hat. But yet ¡­ he seemed to be young and¡­ not a simple man or an idler.¡±

    ?No? Why do you think so?¡±

    ?Aaa, how to say this: first of all - it was his suit, tailored from an expensive cloth as the clothing used by those who work for someone important and ¡­ his clock - I saw it exiting a little bit out of his pocket: not everybody can afford such a clock. It means that he received it as a gift for some important favor he did to that person or maybe he has a good salary and he affords to buy something like this.¡±

    ?Vincent Keen!¡± Lorenne murmured.

    ?What?¡±

    ?Nothing. Nothing. We can go now.¡±

    ?Actually, I want to ask you, Mrs. Fabeau, where we should go because we are rounding the streets for about an hour already, but without a final destination to be honest.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because you didn¡¯t tell me where should we go when we left the property. You only said: ?let¡¯s go from here and as quickly as possible.¡± I thought that you just wanted to go away from that man. That¡¯s why I just simply pulled the reins and we moved away because ¡­ maybe I was wrong and I thought only as a stupid man as I use to do generally, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±

    Simon however wasn¡¯t stupid at all: he was working in that post for a long time already and he knew well the social circles often frequented by his masters because he¡¯s been first in the service of Mrs. Fabeau¡¯s husband, and, after he¡¯s been killed, the teamster has decided to be faithful to Lorenne. And ¡­ he didn¡¯t come to grief deciding this because after she staged a comeback and more after starting to work for the ?Red Ants,¡± they had never had a moment of respite and they¡¯ve been always well paid for what they did.

    Using that extra money, Simon could always help his sons while they were still little, and he also kept sending them money after being already married and having their own families because Simon¡¯s wife died while he was still young and he considered that what he was earning was too much for him only.

    ?I wish I could see Eva,¡± Lorenne eventually murmured. ?But yet¡­ I don¡¯t know where she is and more with this Vincent Keen clinging around us, I think that it¡¯ll be better to see the Master first.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ?The Master? Do you mean¡­?¡±

    ?Yes, that Master you think about. So¡­ as you know his address, don¡¯t waste more time and pull the reins. We don¡¯t have time to waste in vain because ¡­ I feel that we must act till it isn¡¯t too late yet: Keen can ruin our plans any moment.¡±

    ***

    Leaving Christine Bircham¡¯s house, Keen intended to visit Brian and tell him about Emily Davis¡¯death right away. But ¡­ while crossing the main boulevard of London, he spotted Sophie exiting a coffee shop and he had decided that it was time to meet her, even if he avoided her for so long since he turned back to London and even if Sophie sent him a lot of notifications that she wants to see him, immediately.

    Howbeit, Keen felt that it wasn¡¯t yet the moment to see her, more because he didn¡¯t know how to tell her that he has decided to ally with Brian and to find out what was interesting and important for him, and not to waste time investigating her case, that seemed something useless to him, for the first time since he accepted that job: the simple jealousy of a frustrated wife.

    ?Stop the carriage, John!¡± Keen told the worker that was in his service: working both as a spy and also as a teamster because even if Keen had wanted to hire someone else for that job, John asked him to give that job to him because he was often without work, only wasting his time, and extra money was something vital for him because he had a large family after his wife had given birth to many children, and a lot of hungry souls always meant a lot of costs for him.

    Descending from the carriage, Keen straightened the jacket and the coat, trying to win time this way until Sophie will approach him because she was slowly walking, with her head bent and watching the ground, visibly weakened and tired, with big dark circles around her eyes because even if she tried to seem that the divorce didn¡¯t affect her and that she can firmly stand on her own feet, the gossip of the evil mouths never left her alone and they managed eventually to bother her even in the evenings or early in the morning, eager to find out fresh news about her ?war¡± with Brian, and this was slowly overcoming her.

    ?Mrs. Anderson Bell?!¡± Keen softly called her name, taking his hat off in front of her to greet her.

    Seeing him, Sophie sketched a bitter smile. But ¡­ even if she wanted to tell something crusty to the detective, who deliberately ignored her so many times when she tried to talk to him, Sophie understood that a new scandal can break her down, without the possibility of ever standing up again.

    ?Detective Keen, what a surprise! Finally, I can meet you face to face!¡± she told him with irony, approaching him. ?I knew you out of London,¡± she added.

    Keen however didn''t get his tail down, understanding very well that her anger wasn''t headed toward him directly, but that it was rather an inrush of her hurt ego, after unappealable losing in front of another woman, much younger than her and who, in Sophie''s opinion, wasn''t better than her: only a shameless and ruthless mistress.

    ?And you¡¯ve been right, Mrs. Anderson Bell. I¡¯ve been to Brighton, until recently, but ¡­ an unexpected situation forced me to turn back to London, urgently.¡±

    ?And yet, it kept you away from my home when what I needed from you were useful news, detective,¡± Sophie harshly told him.

    ?Allow me not to agree with you, ma¡¯am because I¡¯m pretty sure that the news you were expecting wouldn¡¯t have helped you at all,¡± Keen riposted, focusing his glance on the woman that was piercing him with her eyes and seeing in them the increasing anger, born inside her when she understood that Keen betrayed her and long ago actually.

    Yet, Sophie managed to bridle her ego and, raising her head up, she looked straight into the detective¡¯s eyes, asking him in a sure voice: ?Why are you so sure about this, detective? Any news could have helped me then.¡±

    ?Because it was a lost cause right from the beginning, and we both know this well,¡± Keen said, but the detective¡¯s voice resounded calmly and peacefully that time, feeling how much pain was hiding that woman¡¯s soul that was standing in front of him: a betrayed woman by the husband she thought that¡¯ll be always by her side, and also abandoned by those who once said that they are her friends and business partners, but who, eventually, also turned their backs to her.

    ?I¡¯m the only one who could have decided if it was or not a lost cause,¡± Sophie sadly murmured. ?But now¡­ it can be considered a lost cause because ¡­ trusting the wrong person, I¡¯ve only wasted my time and ¡­ my money,¡± she hissed eventually through the teeth.

    ?This was the problem,¡± Keen inwardly said: he had actually forgotten that Sophie had been always led by ambitions, by a vain ego, pursuing wealth, an enviable social status, and power, and that she never insisted upon strong feelings like love and respect and this encroached upon her eventually because Brian chose what he had missed while being married to Sophie: love and respect that seemed to be something that Eva could offer him a lot.

    ?You are silent!¡± Sophie reproachfully murmured. ?Of course, what else you can say after your betrayal?!¡±

    ?You are wrong, Mrs. Anderson Bell. It¡¯s not because of this I keep silent, but ¡­ because I realize that no matter what I¡¯ll say, it won¡¯t be something you¡¯ll like.¡±

    ?Why do you think so? Do you really consider me a monster incapable of understanding or feeling something?¡± Sophie practically yelled, but she could finally control the avalanche of emotions, and, after she looked around and she¡¯s been sure that there was nobody there who could have recognized her, she took a step toward Keen, piercing him with her beast glance. ?I¡¯m just a human being, detective. A person that can feel, just like you do!¡±

    ?I still think differently! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have accused me of betrayal.¡±

    ?Does it seem little for you?! I¡¯ve paid you a lot of money to find my husband¡¯s mistress, a simple job that you couldn¡¯t manage to solve, eventually.¡±

    ?And I have again a different opinion than you have because I found Eva Stonebridge in Brighton, but ¡­¡±

    ?But???¡±

    ?I¡¯ve considered that it wasn¡¯t necessary to tell you about this because shortly after I got hold of her, in Brighton, in Mrs. Lorenne Fabeau¡¯s house, Eva disappeared again. That¡¯s why it was necessary to investigate this right from the beginning and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you about this,¡± Keen said, even if part of this was just a lie because he never intended to tell Sophie about Eva, more after he understood that she can be part of the ?Red Ants,¡± an organization that he was interested in.

    Sophie winced: ?Lorenne Fabeau? Did you say Lorenne Fabeau?¡±

    ?Yes, I said this. Otherwise, the same Mrs. Fabeau is in London now, in Christine Bircham¡¯s house.¡±

    Sophie staggered to her feet and she even took a step back. But she didn¡¯t fall because Keen suddenly grabbed her arm, supporting her. ?Let¡¯s enter the coffee shop and take a seat! I think that this news affected you more than I¡¯ve thought.¡±

    ?No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Sophie murmured, pushing Keen away from her. Then, she stretched her back, as she used to stay each time, she was facing a problem because it was giving her a certain superiority in front of the rivals, or at least this was what she was thinking. ?And¡­ why are you so sure that Lorenne Fabeau is in Mrs. Bircham¡¯s house?¡± Sophie murmured again, staring at the detective.

    ?Because Emily Davis is dead, and she came to London to ask for Mrs. Davis¡¯post, within the organization.¡±

    ?The post? Within the organization?¡±

    ?Yes, within the ?Red Ants.¡± I¡¯m sure that you heard this name, at least only once in your life, whispered only because this is the name of a powerful organization that seems to control from the shadow a lot of lives.¡±

    ?Mmm, I must accept that I¡¯ve heard ¡­ something, but ¡­ there isn¡¯t something of my interest.¡±

    ?Why? I think you should pay maximum attention to it. More ¡­ because they seem to be involved in your father¡¯s death, in the ex-Prime Minister¡¯s assault.¡±

    Sophie hardly swallowed: she thought a lot about her father¡¯s death and she also thought that Christine and her organization had something to do with Edward¡¯s death. But ¡­ without evidence, she dropped her bundle, even if she¡¯d been convinced, at least at the beginning, the find her father¡¯s murderer and punish him for what he did. Now instead¡­ overwhelmed by the problems she had with Brian and Eva, finding the assassin became a second priority for her, more when she felt that she was lacking power every day. And¡­ eventually, she understood that Edward Anderson Bell¡¯s death would remain unpunished.

    ?I see that you aren¡¯t surprised at all, hearing such words from me.¡±

    ?Mmm, I¡¯m not. I must accept this.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because I also thought about this, but ¡­ let¡¯s say that I don¡¯t have anymore neither the power nor the money or the circle of friends that could have helped me to solve this case.¡±

    ?And¡­ you just simply decided to leave all this behind,¡± Keen told her reproachfully.

    ?You can say so because ¡­ I have nothing else left than to accept my defeat and ¡­ to move on. And ¡­ have a nice day, detective,¡± Sophie murmured, intending to pass by him and to move away from him as quickly as possible, but she wanted in fact to move away from that place that made her seem weak and insignificant.

    ?Mrs. Sophie,¡± Keen shouted behind her, forcing her to stop only a few steps away from him. And, when she finally decided to do that, she turned toward him, forcing a smile while listening to what he wanted to say: ?Just live your life! This is all I can tell you because there¡¯s nothing more important or beautiful than a quiet life and, trust me, a divorce doesn¡¯t mean anything for such a beautiful woman like you are. I¡¯m sure that another man can offer you more than Brian Beneath! Including love!¡±

    Sophie said nothing else: she only sketched a sad smile. Then, she turned her back to the detective and hurried away from him, toward her carriage that was waiting for her only a few meters behind the detective¡¯s one.

    Keen instead, kept watching her and saw her hurrying to climb the carriage¡¯s stairs and he also saw her hand, the one she used to grab the edge of the carriage for climbing in it, slowly shaking because she felt that her legs didn¡¯t listen to her and, seeing her so unprotected and so overwhelmed by her problems, the detective felt sorrow for her and he really commiserated with her.

 LIX

You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

 LX

If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 LXI

Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 LXII

Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

 LXIII

    ?Someone¡¯s sins are nails stubbed in his soul that bleeds till death¡±

    ?Bardain, wait a minute!¡± Eva cried after the teamster, one morning when she got out of the house to have a walk as she was having lately and she saw Bardain heading toward the carriage with a bowed head.

    The fact that Eva asked him to wait for her amazed Bardain a lot, for even if he knew she¡¯s very kind and that she often used to talk to the servants among who she grew up, he had never expected, yet, that she¡¯ll talk to him, for they weren¡¯t either too close or that open to each other to have a free talk. Yet, he stopped, thinking that maybe she called him to ask him to do something for her as he was going to town: what exactly Eva could ask him to do, he didn¡¯t know. Anyway, it couldn¡¯t be anything out of the common: just to take a letter to Beth or Mrs. Huntington or to ask him to buy something she needed.

    Yet, he¡¯s been wrong, for once got next to him, Eva neither asked him to take a letter to the town nor asked him to buy something she needed. Per contra, she simply told him: ?I would like to have a walk together if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Bardain stared at her thunderstruck: ?a walk with me?¡±

    ?Yes. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel the need to have a walk, but not alone, and while Stan and Brian aren¡¯t home, the only one left to accompany me is you.¡±

    ?But, Ms. Stonebridge, I¡­¡±

    ?I know you have to go to town with business. That¡¯s why I promise that the walk won¡¯t take long. So, should we go now?¡±

    At that moment, Bardain only had to accept, for, eventually, she was the woman Brian loved and he knew very well how much his young master had suffered being away from her. That¡¯s why Bardain followed her in silence for a while. Then, when Eva stopped to wait for him, Bardain quickened his pace till he got by her side and Eva right away grasped his arm, murmuring: ?I feel dizzy! I¡¯ll bear against your arm if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ?Of course, of course, Miss Stonebridge!¡± the teamster mumbled, pacing slower than before and thus giving her the opportunity to keep pace with him.

    After a few steps, taken in silence, Eva said: ?You seem upbeat lately, Bardain. Something happens?¡±

    Bardain again stared thunderstruck at her, for he hadn¡¯t expected her to notice his tune because since he opened that box with memories, he suddenly became so sad, even more upbeat than he generally was. But even so, he had thought that he forced himself a lot to look as if he was fine.

    ?Don¡¯t even try to deny this, Bardain, for you can¡¯t turn me round so easily,¡± Eva told him in a cheerful voice, seeing the old man so confused and understanding that very soon he¡¯ll tell her one of those common excuses the men use to tell women often when they feel ambushed or they were trying to hide something, an excuse that was generally starting with ?I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ I just¡­,¡± and which was often ending with ?we are now together, right?¡±

    ?Do you see?! I¡¯ve been right!¡± Eva said, seeing Bardain looking elsewhere and slowly biting his lower lip as he used to do each time he felt caught in a trap or that his feelings have been so freely noticed by someone. ?Actually, there¡¯ve been a few days already spotting you in this state of mind. But¡­ each time I¡¯ve tried to find a logical cause for this, I couldn¡¯t. At least I understood that it can be only because of a heart cause.¡±

    Bardain smiled: ?because of heart! Maybe you¡¯re right!¡±

    ?Not ?maybe"¡­ I¡¯m sure I am, for¡­ I¡¯ve passed through something similar and this feeling is so familiar to me,¡± Eva murmured, sadly smiling. ?And, even if I know that what I lived in the past can¡¯t be compared with what you lived, Bardain, yet, I know very well that our hearts suffer the same.¡±

    ?This is so. And¡­ to be honest, Miss Stonebridge, not only the two of us are suffering,¡± the old man murmured and finally looked at her with kind eyes, with the eyes of a man in which the pain of a soul and the melancholy could be seen, but which were also trying to reflect some blinks of life too.

    Thus, when Bardain stopped, Eva did the same. But she was so surprised by what he said, not understanding at all what did he mean: ?not only we are suffering? Then? Who else also suffers?¡±

    ?Mister Beneath! He also suffers because even if he has you by his side, he thinks that you are so far away from one of the other¡­ with the soul.¡±

    ?Not that far, actually,¡± Eva said, smiling, remembering the last nights spent in Brian¡¯s arms. But¡­ she couldn¡¯t tell Bardain about this, feeling a kind of strange shame in front of the old man, for¡­ she wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s wife¡­ she was only the mistress¡­ a social status she chose when she denied Brian¡¯s proposal of marriage which eventually only managed to push him away from her. And now, when they were slowly getting closer, she was afraid to talk to him about marriage when she refused that idea for so long. ?Anyway, I¡¯m sure that Brian¡¯s sufferance can¡¯t be compared with yours. Eventually, we are now one by the side of the other while you, Bardain, are alone. Or¡­ maybe Brian isn¡¯t suffering because of me?!¡± Eva looked elsewhere, feeling her eyes filling with tears and her jaw started to slowly tremble because of an old upset.

    ?If you meant that Mister Beneath suffers because of Mrs. Beatrice Evans then you are so wrong, for between they hadn¡¯t been anything of what do you think.¡±

    ?And yet: Brian didn¡¯t deny this when I asked him.¡±

    ?Maybe he had his reasons to make you think so. Maybe he simply couldn¡¯t reveal to you the secrets of that partnership, for Mister Beneath and Mrs. Evans have been seen together in the last few months only because of the businesses they had together.¡±

    ?The bad mouths¡± talk about something else, Bardain,¡± Eva murmured and stepped forward, still bearing against his arm. ?And they don¡¯t care about businesses, partnerships, and the rest. And, to be honest, I don¡¯t think that there is someone in this world to be interested in this kind of relationship between a man and a woman because you also know that if a man and a woman are seen together it can be only because of one obvious reason: pleasure.¡±

    ?Miss Eva, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m worthy to give you guidance, but¡­ I would like to do it if you allow me this.¡±

    ?A guidance? In which way?¡±

    ?Stop listening to the gossip invented by the society, for they only manage to destroy you. And¡­ this is their main purpose in life¡­ of the humans I mean, or at least this seems so: to destroy the others, especially those that are happy, and you and mister Beneath had been very happy together and I hope you¡¯ll still be, eventually. That¡¯s why others fought to separate you and I mean here Miss Davis and the rest. Actually¡­ I was told that Lorenne Fabeau is in town and I think that she¡¯ll pay you a visit as soon as possible.¡±

    Eva winced. Then she swallowed hard and squeezed her fists, for¡­ even if she had adored Lorenne while living together or at least she had admired her for her manner of seeing life, and then she had felt pity for what she suffered in her past, she was still afraid of that woman and she didn¡¯t know why.

    ?Lorenne Fabeau in town!¡± she eventually murmured, stopping in front of the jasmine land and deeply breathing in the scent of the damp soil, strongly imbued with the cold scent of the autumn. ?Maybe it¡¯ll be better if I and Lorenne never see each other again.¡±

    ?Why?¡± Bardain asked in amazement, for he had heard that Lorenne wasn¡¯t that mean as others were talking about her.

    But Eva thought differently, especially after she had found out about Albert¡¯s death and that Emily was missing. ?Because¡­ our path in life separated in Brighton and it doesn''t have any tangent line in Image or London. That¡¯s why, if someone looks for me at Mrs. Huntington¡¯s residence, tell that person that Eva Stonebridge isn¡¯t in the country and that she won¡¯t ever turn back.¡±

    After that, Eva stood for a long time, watching in silence the slow movement of the jasmine bushes¡¯offsets that were lacking flowers and life, but which still had some breath in the embracement of the harsh and cold autumn wind that was felt so well lately, wandering the surroundings.

    ***

    ?That¡¯s why, if someone looks for me at Mrs. Huntington¡¯s residence, tell that person that Eva Stonebridge isn¡¯t in the country and that she won¡¯t ever turn back,¡± was still resounding in Bardain¡¯s ears while he was spurring the horses to get to the town as soon as possible, to do what he had to do there, and then to turn back to Image, for Brian asked him to take care of Eva and not to leave her alone while he was out of the town along with Stan, because Brian had some business out of London those days and he had decided to leave at that moment before Eva gives birth.

    ?Interesting! Why is Miss Stonebridge so afraid of Lorenne Fabeau?¡± Bardain thought and he again drew bit, rushing the two black horses. ?What God could have happened in Brighton if such a good Miss as Eva refuses to remember about those times? Maybe¡­ did Emily Davis try to force her to do some ¡­ things for the ?Red Ants?¡± But¡­ if was so, if Eva was already part of that organization, I¡¯m still confused because it seems to me weird that they just let her go and that in these two months since she¡¯s with Mister Beneath nobody looked for her¡­¡± murmured Bardain and he again rushed the horses.

    On his way to London, Bardain had changed his mind eventually and he had decided that it was better to go to Shelby Storm¡¯s castle where he knew that Brian was and to talk to him about his fears, for he wasn¡¯t aware why, but he knew that it would have been better if Brian and Eva had left England for a while and the sooner the better. That¡¯s why when he got to a crossroad, Bardain pulled the reins and turned left, even if he should have gone straight to get to London.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    However, when he forced the horses to turn left, being too immersed in thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice the carriage that was meeting him half way and that seemed to rush to the places that Bardain was leaving behind: to Image.

    ***

    ?Bardain, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± Brian asked in amazement, getting out of the castle and heading in a rush toward the carriage stopped not that far from the entrance, after being told by Stan that the old teamster came there in a hurry and that seems he has an urgent talk to Brian. ?Is Eva? Something happened to her?¡± Brian asked, concerned.

    ?No, Mister Beneath. Miss Stonebridge is fine. For the moment.¡±

    ?But¡­,¡± Brian insisted, feeling that after the sentence told in the gallop of the rough breathing of the old teamster, was coming a ?but.¡±

    ?I feel that you and Miss Stonebridge should leave Image the sooner the better. I also think that it¡¯ll be a better idea to leave the country for a while. Not the other, but¡­ the ?Red Ants¡± are after Miss Stonebridge and very soon something will happen.¡±

    ?Bardain,¡± Brian scolded the old man, understanding that this one had again one of his paranoia crises, one of those he had often had after Baron¡¯s death, in which he was saying that Brian is in danger and that he must leave, ?I think that¡¯s not the right moment to talk about superstitions, but to make wise decisions, for¡­ one thing: Eva isn¡¯t in the condition for long journeys, and second of all - it¡¯s illogical for the ?Red Ants¡± to be after Eva because I¡¯m sure she has nothing to do with that organization.¡±

    ?She hasn¡¯t?¡± Bardain murmured confusedly. ?How do you know that?¡±

    ?Because I had asked her. After we moved to Image, we had a talk about this, for ¡­ the same as you are, I¡¯ve been concerned that something might happen to her if she leaves that organization. But Eva ensured me that she has nothing to do with them and that she hadn¡¯t been ever involved in anything strange or dangerous with them.¡±

    ?And¡­ do you believe her, Mister Beneath? Let¡¯s not forget that Miss Stonebridge had been for months in their hands and we don¡¯t know for sure what could have happened to her while being there. Especially¡­ we don¡¯t know why she left Brighton so urgently, and that¡¯s so weird, I¡¯m sure about this. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t have found that man dead as they found him.¡±

    And with ?that man,¡± Bardain was talking about Albert and about his suspicious death. But Brian hung tough because he trusted in Eva, and if she said that nothing weird happened to her in Brighton, then she told him the truth.

    Well, nothing else weird, except the fact that Emily Davis tried to take their child and that¡¯s why she made everything to separate them. But even so, he was sure that he can protect Eva and keep her away from the ?Red Ants.¡± That¡¯s why he came to Shelby Storm: to ask for his advice and to ask him to put into effect their plan of pointing a finger at Christine Bircham and of the one who was leading ?Red Ants¡± from the shadows because he was sure now that Christine wasn¡¯t the leader of that organization, even if she made everybody think so.

    ?Mister Beneath, maybe it¡¯ll be better to listen to my advice at least this time. Miss Stonebridge¡­¡±

    ?That¡¯s enough, Bardain!¡± Brian told him harshly. ?I don¡¯t contemplate listening to your eternal concerns. You know very well what I think about them. That¡¯s why I kindly ask you to turn back to Image and¡­ as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be back, too, as soon I finish my businesses here.¡± Then, Brian turned his back on the teamster and rushed to enter the castle.

    Thunderstruck, Bardain stood in the same place for a while, staring at the door that slammed behind Brian and, what he has been so afraid of, had happened: Brian became irrational and he wasn¡¯t listening to anyone, except that old man, Shelby Storm, who he didn¡¯t know why, but Bardain wasn¡¯t trusting.

    Yet, he came back to his senses and he turned on his heels, intending to go to the carriage and leave. But he stopped and looked to his right, seeing another carriage heading toward the castle. But not the carriage caught his eyes, but the teamster: a 40 years old man, with an ugly scar on his face.

    Bardain shuddered, seeing that man, and he right away remembered where he saw him: at Beneath¡¯s manor, twenty years ago, when Baron Beneath committed suicide. And he was sure of this: that man has been there and not only once, but twice.

    The first time when Bardain saw him, has been when the gendarmes took Baron¡¯s body out of the house and were heading toward the police carriage: he saw him standing among the viewers, somewhere behind them. But he had left, seeing Bardain piercing him with his glance. But even if he tried to hide his face with the hat, Bardain got to see the scar on his left cheek.

    The second time when the two men saw each other has been months after Baron¡¯s death when the man with the scar came to Beneath¡¯s manor and told Bardain that he must help him to get something that Baron had to give to his master: a yellow envelope.

    It was the same yellow envelope Bardain had hidden from the gendarmes. But even if he heard that man talking about that evidence and that amazed him a lot, Bardain managed not to reveal that he knew what the man was talking about. So, looking into that one¡¯s eyes, he invited him into Baron¡¯s office to look together for that envelope, but they didn¡¯t find anything there.

    ?Are you sure that Mister Beneath didn¡¯t send it already?¡± Bardain calmly asked the man, staring into his eyes.

    ?I¡¯m sure,¡± that one said. ?As far as I can tell, you were the one who took care of Mister Beneath correspondence,¡± and the man with the scar deeply stared into Bardain¡¯s eyes, looking at least for feedback, for a tremble of the face¡¯s muscles, for a weird blink in his eyes or the trembling of the hand.

    But nothing of all he had expected happened, for Bardain was used to hide his feelings. That''s why he pretended to be amazed: ?and¡­ wherefrom did you know all that? From what I know, this is the first time we see each other.¡±

    The man with the scar on the left cheek again looked into his eyes, for he was sure that Bardain had seen him the day of Baron¡¯s death. But yet¡­ he was affirming the opposite. Or¡­ didn¡¯t he see him then?!

    ?Anyway, I won¡¯t waste anymore my time in this,¡± Bardain said confidently. ?You also saw that there¡¯s nothing of what you¡¯re looking for here. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll ask you to look for that thing elsewhere, for¡­ it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been in charge of Mister Beneath correspondence. But¡­ not of his secret correspondence. This was someone else¡¯s job.¡±

    ?Someone else¡¯s? Who exactly?¡± the visitor asked.

    ?A certain John. But¡­ I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to that guy, to be honest, for it wasn¡¯t my problem what kind of business had that one with Mister Beneath. But¡­ if you¡¯re interested in this, you can look for him and ask him about this. And now, please excuse me, but after Mister Baron¡¯s death, his son, Brian, is completely broken inside. That¡¯s why, I must be always by his side,¡± and Bardain motioned to the visitor to leave the office.

    Thus, the visitor had to listen to Bardain, because there wasn¡¯t anything else to do. Yet, a few days after that visit, when Bardain and Brian were out of town, visiting a friend of Baron Beneath, someone got on their property and destroyed a lot of things, looking for something.

    But even if Bardain was sure who was the person who entered the house, he told the gendarmes that he had no idea who the thief might be. The same said Brian, for he really wasn¡¯t aware of anything related to his father¡¯s businesses, those he had before his death. More than that, Brian asked the police to not investigate that incident, for the thief didn¡¯t get anything out of the house, and this was really weird, for in the house Brian kept some money and some valued things.

    Suddenly, Bardain turned back to reality, leaving those strange memories in his head, and, grabbing Stan¡¯s hand, he pulled him toward him when the boy was passing by.

    ?Who¡¯s the guy?¡± the old teamster asked Stan, motioning with the head toward the one with the scar that was carrying some boxes with things inside the castle, through a side door.

    ?Aaa, that one,¡± Stan mumbled, somehow bothered to see Shelby Storm¡¯s man. ?They call him the Bulldog. But I don¡¯t know why they call him so.¡±

    ?And his name?¡± Bardain insisted.

    ?To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t know it, for even if Mister Beneath and I''ve been here for two days already, I saw this guy only once or twice, but I never heard anyone calling him by his name. Only: ?hey, bulldog, wait!¡± That¡¯s all.¡±

    ?Hey, bulldog, wait!¡± Bardain murmured. ?As if he¡¯s a dog or something,¡± and he ironically smiled. ?Listen, Stan, do you think you can do me a favor?¡± Bardain asked, staring at the door through which the ?bulldog¡± vanished.

    ?A favor?¡± the boy asked in amazement. ?Which one?¡±

    ?Don¡¯t lose sight of this man and¡­ if possible, as discreetly as possible, for¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I have the feeling that Mister Beneath can be in danger here.¡±

    ?In danger?¡± Stan blested. ?I thought that this place is of a friend¡­?¡±

    ?I also thought so, but¡­ I¡¯m not that sure anymore. That¡¯s why I ask you to stand guard, my boy, and if something happens, go straight to London and look for detective Vincent Keen and trust only that man to reveal some secrets to. Did you understand me?¡±

    ?Yes, I got you, but¡­ I don¡¯t understand why should we keep this secret, from Mister Brian I mean. He seems to trust this man. And¡­ the old man doesn¡¯t look like someone one should be afraid of. Or¡­ at least it was the first impression I had of him.¡±

    ?Did you see him?¡± Bardain asked in amazement. ?I mean, did you see cont-shark? Shelby Storm?¡±

    ?Mmm, I saw him. Yesterday, because curious as you know I am, I entered the house and I got to the living room where he was. Actually, I was looking for Mister Beneath more than being curious, but instead of him, I measured noses with that old man. And¡­ we also exchanged some thoughts and he seemed nice to me.¡±

    ?You exchanged some words?! What exactly did you talk about?¡±

    ?Nothing out of the normal. He just asked me about Image, if I like working with Mister Beneath, and¡­ how to get to London or to Image on the short way.¡±

    ?This was the matter!¡± Bardain murmured feverishly. ?The old fox is trying to pump the secrets out of Stan, for¡­ he¡¯s still after the yellow envelope. Even after 20 years, he¡¯s still after that. That¡¯s why he got closer to Brian. That¡¯s why the shark Shelby Storm met the young master: he¡¯s still looking for what he thinks is his. But¡­ he won¡¯t ever get what is mister Brian¡¯s,¡± he told himself.

    ?Listen, Stan, and listen to me very carefully: never and to nobody reveal secrets about Mister Brian and Eva. Neither you should say something about the places we live onto, or we are frequenting, for¡­ this is a snare others try to lay for us. It seems to me that they are after Mister Beneath, but he¡¯s still blind to trust us. That¡¯s why we must protect him, even from himself. So: no matter what that old man will ask you in the future, say that you don¡¯t know it, you aren¡¯t aware of this, or¡­ invent things. Say anything, except the truth, for¡­ it''s probably to be the one in charge of protecting the future of an entire family. Did you get my words?¡±

    Stan nodded yes, but he was so confused, for having no idea why Bardain was so frightened or why he shouldn¡¯t tell Brian about this. Yet, he had decided that oldness might mean wit too. That¡¯s why he had decided to keep silent and to do what Bardain told him to do, for if what the old teamster says is true, then saving Brian Beneath means doing him great kindness and this is how great people act.

    After that, Bardain rushed and climbed on the driving box and pulled the reins right away, spurring the horses to leave that property as soon as possible, for the time was short, and the danger closer, and he, Bardain, felt that so well, so cold on his skin, and he had to make sure that Brian will come out alive, eventually, of all this.

 LXIV

    ?Forgotten times. Hidden secrets. Minds that kill in silence, but¡­ so precise¡±

    ?He¡¯s is hurrying up! But¡­ where?¡± Shelby wondered, watching through the big window from the living room and seeing Bardain¡¯s carriage moving away in a big rush in his attempt of leaving the property as soon as possible. ?And¡­ the weirdest thing is that he came here just to say something to Brian. But even so, he left as quickly as he came. It means he hides something. But¡­ what he exactly has to hide?¡± the old man was asking questions himself, in silence.

    Suddenly, his hand grabbed the bell that was next to him on the coffee table and he rang it insistently. Seeing that nobody answers or comes, he shouted: ?Colby! Colby! Are you there?¡±

    The one named Colby so suddenly showed up. But this man was the same person Stan named the ?bulldog.¡± ?I¡¯m here, count! Did you call me?¡±

    ?Yes! Come closer!¡± Storm ordered his man. ?Tell me, while being in the yard, didn¡¯t you hear what exactly Brian talked with his teamster?¡±

    ?No, count, for till I got to the place where they were, the two had already finished talking. But¡­ I saw the old man talking later to the young one, who is accompanying mister Beneath now.¡±

    ?Yes, they talked. What about that talk?¡±

    ?I¡¯m not sure, for¡­ if I had stood there to listen to what they had to tell each other, it would have been suspicious and they could have told Mister Beneath about this later.¡±

    ?This is right, too. By the way, where is Mister Beneath? Is he in his room?¡±

    ?No, Sir. He has been until not long ago. But he¡¯s now to the stables. It seems that he is going to have a ride.¡±

    ?It means that his teamster told him something that set him wondering. Interesting: what could have that man told him to throw him a curve ball? And it has to be something very important if Brian has decided to go for a ride just to clear his mind.¡±

    ?Should I follow him?¡±

    ?No. I need you to follow the old teamster, for I have the feeling he¡¯s hiding something, even from Brian. That¡¯s why we must find out what is he hiding before Brian does this.¡±

    ?I understood, count Storm. I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Colby headed toward the door.

    ?And¡­ send that boy to me. I have a talk with him.¡±

    ?Mister Beneath¡¯s young teamster?¡±

    ?Yes. But¡­ just try not to put him on guard. Send him here to bring me something. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ?Sure, count!¡± and Colby finally left the room in a big hurry, for if he had to follow Bardain, he had to rush because the old teamster had left the yard for a few minutes already and he could lose him because there were a lot of crossroads around, and if Bardain¡¯s carriage had gotten to one of them, he would have lost him for sure, for not being able to understand which way the old man took eventually.

    ?Ah, Baron, Baron!¡± Shelby murmured angrily. ?You have been always so calculated while still being alive and after death, you are the same. Not for nothing you bought such a faithful dog as the old Bardain is, for¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hiding what you had to give to me then. But¡­ it seems to me that I lost that thing long ago and I¡¯m still unable to find it because of you, who is watching me from the shadows of the Underworld.¡±

    And Shelby hardly gnashed his teeth, after sipping some whisky from the glass he was squeezing in his hand. But his eyes looked so wild, just as Shelby Storm never had them before, or at least he had never shown that glance to Brian, for he needed to wear a mask to fulfill his plan, but he also felt sometimes that he wasn¡¯t sure that he¡¯ll succeed eventually.

    ***

    ?Huh! Huh!¡± Colby spurred his grey horse with black stains on the skin, a wonderful Holsteiner, with long, black mane, beautifully arranged on a side and which has been his dear friend for already ten years. But no matter how hard he didn¡¯t try to catch up with Bardain, he couldn¡¯t, and what he has been afraid of the most, happened: he lost Bardain¡¯s traces at a crossroads.

    ?Damn it!¡± Colby mumbled, getting at that crossroad that had 6 different paths to follow from that cross point and which were leading in different ways each. ?Where did he eventually head to? London? Image?¡±

    Yet, he had understood that being on the horse while looking for the traces, won¡¯t help him that much. So, he stopped the horse that was still moving around, hitting viciously with the rear and front hooves on the wet soil, abundantly watered by the autumn rains, and splashing with dirty water and mud around. After he had finally managed to stop the horse, he jumped off his back and, holding him by the bridle, he squatted and carefully looked around. However, there were a lot of traces to confuse one and all of them seemed to be fresh, and this was really demoralizing, for he wasn¡¯t in the mood to follow them all, and he also hadn¡¯t that much time for this.

    ?Think, Colby! Carefully think!¡± he tried to encourage himself and focused his glance on each trace. But all of them looked the same and he even felt how the image started to move in front of his eyes as if trying to make him enter a dangerous game. Yet, Colby was enough skilled and he was also dry behind the ears. So, such kind of ?pranks¡± plaid by his mind wasn¡¯t something new, and namely because he had experienced this before, he knew how to manage that game with them. And, after a few minutes of standing with his eyes closed, a time he took to force himself to think of nothing, in particular, he managed to calm down, as it was happening each time, he was doing this, and he could remember thus that he had seen that one of the wheels of Bardain¡¯s carriage wasn¡¯t fixed and was balancing a little bit. That¡¯s why he had to look not for a straight line, but for a zig-zag one. Or at least for a curved one.

    Thus, using his courser¡¯s instinct, he focused on the traces and, eventually, he managed to spot a weird one-like shape, with some barely seen bundles on the edges, because of the bad fixed wheel. And that trace was heading toward the middle road, the one that was heading to London.

    ?Great!¡± Colby murmured satisfied and jumped again on the horse¡¯s back, spurring him to gallop straight. And he didn¡¯t fail, for, after only a few hundred meters of galloping onto that wood road, he got to see Bardain¡¯s carriage another few hundred meters in front. So, not to be seen, Colby calmed down the horse, forcing him to walk at a slow step, and he followed the carriage from the distance, on one hand: he had to remain in the shadow and see what was going Bardain to do, and secondly: he didn¡¯t want to make the old teamster alert and to hide from his sight.

    Especially, Colby wasn¡¯t willing to reveal Shelby¡¯s plans, for he was sure that seeing him at the castle, Bardain had recognized him as being the young man who came to the Beneaths to look for the yellow envelope, twenty years ago.

    ?I¡¯m sure he recognized me!¡± Colby thought to himself, feeling so well the slight trot of the horse under him. ?Yet, he pretended not to know me. And this means one thing for sure: he knows who I am, but he tries not to reveal his intentions. But¡­ what is he going to do? And¡­ what the hell could have he told Brian Beneath? I don¡¯t think he told him about the yellow envelope, for¡­ if it was so, Brian Beneath would have left count Storm¡¯s castle right away. But¡­ he not only not left the castle, but it also seemed that they had a short quarrel, for when I saw mister Beneath going to the stables, he seemed very upset. So?!¡±

    However, he hadn¡¯t time to finish his thoughts, for Bardain spurred the horses, despite they were pulling behind them that imposing carriage which was also heavy. Yet, they listened to their master, and started to gallop, leaving deep traces behind them, on that road full of mud and difficult to walk onto. This also forced Shelby to spur his horse and rush after Bardain, just not to lose him.

    They both galloped along until they reached London. Onto the London streets, however, they had been forced to slow down because it was a market day and the streets were crowded. Especially the outskirts.

    Then, Bardain stopped the carriage at one of the smiths at the outskirts, which seemed strange for Colby, for he knew Bardain as being a skilled hurdler and such a small thing as an unbalanced wheel wasn¡¯t something difficult for him to handle. Yet, the old man preferred not to handle that alone and to give that carriage to the blacksmiths to fix it, and this was even more suspicious.

    But¡­ he hadn¡¯t how to find out what Bardain was planning, for if he had gotten closer to the smith, the teamster could recognize him and this would have put him in the guard for sure. That¡¯s why Colby preferred to stop the horse at a crossroads, under a huge maple, just to allow his horse to rest. Yet, he kept an eye on the smith¡¯s entrance. But¡­ yet, nothing weird happened for a few hours, and this started to alert him.

    Eventually, he had decided to go to see what was going on inside and the best excuse he found was to ?check the horse¡¯s shoes.¡± But while heading toward the smith, he saw someone else getting on the driving box onto Brian Beneath¡¯s carriage, and that meant only one thing: Bardain yes saw him following him and he sunk out of his sight through the back door.

    ?Damn it!¡± Colby snarled and, from a jump, he climbed on his horse¡¯s back and followed the carriage, for he was sure that the new teamster will let the carriage with Bardain eventually, thinking that Colby lost his trace, in the end. Thus, he still had a chance to find out where did the old teamster go after leaving the smith.

    But¡­ surprise: the one hired to return the carriage to Bardain went to Mrs. Huntington¡¯s residence and let the carriage to one of the footmen that was working for her and who was taking care of the stables. And this had been a huge blow for Colby, for he had thought himself as being skilled, that he had seen a lot of tricks in his life, and that he could manage everything. But¡­ a simple teamster managed to deceive him and this meant only one thing: Bardain wasn¡¯t just a simple teamster and he had for sure a lot of things to hide.

    ***

    Bardain had seen Colby following him while they were advancing through the forest when he finally felt the carriage rocking on its wheels and he stopped the horses to see what was going on.

    And that stop has been right at the edge of the forest, and after he had descended from his place and he had approached the wheel, checking it, he saw a rider slowly getting closer to him, in the distance while covering his face with his hat.

    However, Bardain preferred not to show that he was aware that he was followed or that he knew who the tracer was. He only mumbled something about the useless wheel that wasn¡¯t serving anything and which was necessary to be changed as soon as possible. After that, he turned back to his place and spurred the horses.

    On the way to London, he had decided that it¡¯ll be dangerous to go on his way with Colby following his steps. Especially knowing what was inside that yellow envelope and that many were after it. But¡­ what could he do to avoid revealing his secret, he hadn¡¯t any idea.

    Yet, he had decided that it was the perfect time to get rid of that envelope and as soon as possible. But¡­ who he should give it to? Who should he entrust it to? Mrs. Huntington? No, to let it with Alice would have been dangerous, for even if he knew that she was loyal and that she would have helped him unconditionally, despite their common past, he didn¡¯t want to endanger her. But he hadn¡¯t anyone else to trust, for even if he had a lot of friends in the past, many of those he knew weren¡¯t alive anymore, and those who were still breathing weren¡¯t able to take care of themselves, not talking about important documents.

    He remembered that twenty years ago, a few days after Baron Beneath¡¯s death, a young detective came to visit him, and that detective was none other than Vincent Keen, the one he told Stan to trust, in case he needs that.

    ?Tell me, Bardain, really didn¡¯t happen anything weird to Baron Beneath? No strange visit? No document left at random and which could put him on guard or could make him take that fatal decision?¡± Keen asked Bardain then, and the detective really seemed confused and being in a fog, for he couldn¡¯t understand how could Baron Beneath had committed suicide so suddenly, especially after the plans they had made regarding finding Helen Walker and Alfred Stonebridge.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ?No, detective Keen, nothing weird happened then and Mister Beneath didn¡¯t also leave anything behind,¡± Bardain lied to Keen then. ?Why do you ask? Should something has happened then?¡± and the teamster¡¯s eyes focused on Keen¡¯s blurred eyes because of the alcohol because after finding out of Baron¡¯s death, he started to drink a lot, and, before visiting Bardain, he spent the last few days drinking and completely out of reality.

    Yet, the reason why Keen was drinking that much wasn¡¯t only for the fact that he found Baron¡¯s death strange, but for the fact that he felt that he failed as a detective, that he didn¡¯t do enough to impede that tragedy, which he felt responsible for.

    That¡¯s why he asked if nothing weird happened or if Baron didn¡¯t receive any strange document: he was looking at least for a hint, a small one, but which could have helped him to start over, to bring him up to the scratch and thus to pick himself up and finally solve that weird case around which was always floating a big mystery.

    But Bardain shattered all the detective''s hopes and because of this, the teamster felt sorry at that moment, for not being wise, for not investigating who Vincent Keen really was because if he had trusted more in people, maybe Brian wouldn¡¯t have been so close to danger and death at that moment, as Bardain thought that he was while being around Shelby Storm.

    ?I must see Keen,¡± Bardain told himself, being closer to the city. ?I must see him immediately and talk to him,¡± and, at the last possible moment, he remembered about an old friend, a blacksmith, who could have given him a helping hand.

    And that one had been more than happy to help him, for since he saw Bardain stopping the carriage in front of the smith, he exited to receive him with great joy. But he had also spotted that strange rider stopped under the maple and he asked Bardain if that one is someone he knows.

    ?Let¡¯s say that he¡¯s just someone I must get rid of immediately,¡± the old teamster hurried to tell his friend.

    ?Something happens?¡± the blacksmith asked, staring at Bardain in amazement because he knew that the old teamster was in a good judgment and all the time away from the problems. Bardain¡¯s silence instead made him understand that maybe he should ask fewer questions and act more. That¡¯s why he hurried to order one of his workers to take care of the carriage, and he invited Bardain to enter and have some tea. And he took care to invite Bardain inside bawling and squalling, and those who had ears to listen then¡­ they were more than welcome to do that.

    Got inside instead, the blacksmith helped Bardain sink out of sight through the back door, but he took care to tell Bardain not to worry about the carriage and that he¡¯ll take care of it and he¡¯ll send the carriage where Bardain says.

    ?Let it with Mrs. Alice Huntington. She has a small boarding house right in the center of London, on Limes Street, at number 72.¡±

    But the blacksmith knew very well who Alice Huntington was and the story Bardain had had with her in his youth age. But he said nothing about that. He only nodded yes and he hurried to push Bardain from behind, hurrying him to vanish, for, you see, if the one with the horse understands that something weird happens inside, he could have entered the smith and Bardain¡¯s plan to vanish unseen will be ruined thus.

    And Bardain listened to his friend right away and he dashed out of the smith. Then, he passed unremarked next to the wall and, after he made sure that Colby doesn¡¯t look in his direction, but only at the entrance, he raised the collar of the coat up to the ears, pulled his hat over his face, and, walking fast, he moved away from there.

    He arrived at Keen¡¯s office around 4 o¡¯clock in the evening, when the day was sighing into the night because of the late fall, and a few scattered drops of cold rain started to be dripped from the sky.

    But he had been told that detective Keen is out of the town, but that he¡¯ll turn back about 6 or 7 o¡¯clock and he¡¯ll pass by the office with some late business. And¡­ if he wants to wait¡­

    ?I¡¯ll wait! Of course, I¡¯ll wait for him! I must see him immediately and it must be today!¡± Bardain told Lenny, who was alone in the office at that moment.

    ?May I offer you tea or something to drink?¡±

    ?Tea will be good!¡± Bardain told him feverishly, for the walk under the sky that was coldly dripping made him shiver. Then, after Lenny brought him some snacks and a cup of tea, Bardain took the tea with both hands and felt the sweet awe of the warmth that was coming from the cup for a long, enjoying how it was deeply entering his bones.

    He even fell asleep at a moment while listening to the clicking noise of the typewriter keys which Lenny was insistently hitting, writing a report. He winced, however, hearing Keen¡¯s tenor voice who entered the office, two hours later, accompanied by John: ?Lenny, I urgently need the Saint Albans¡¯report. I must¡­,¡± but he kept silent, getting a glimpse of Bardain who stood up right away, seeing him: ?Mister Bardain! I hadn¡¯t expected to see you here! Did Mister Beneath send you her with¡­?¡±

    ?No. I came here with¡­ a personal request and I would like to talk to you in private, if possible,¡± and the old man¡¯s deep voice made Keen understand that it was a secret job and not for everybody¡¯s ears which Bardain wanted to talk to him about.

    ?Let¡¯s go to my office then! Lenny, John, you can go to have some dinner. I don¡¯t need you at the moment. You¡¯ll do the rest when you¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ?Sure, detective Keen,¡± his two helpers rushed to say and, so soon, both of them made a brush for: on one hand - to have the opportunity of having the dinner just in time was something unique because Keen was that kind of scrupulous man that wasn¡¯t even breathing before finishing what he had to do, not talking about having dinner, and secondly - if he sent them out of the office so openly, that meant he had a serious talk with the visitor and it was also secret.

    Yet, getting in the street, Lenny stopped and told John: ?I still think someone should stay here and watch the entrance. It seemed to me that the guy from the office was afraid of something.¡±

    ?Has someone followed him?¡±

    ?Probably. But¡­ I don¡¯t know how to explain that, but I feel that someone must stay here. Just in case.¡±

    ?Then I¡¯ll stay because you know that I¡¯m good at watching the doors,¡± John said in a cheerful voice and it was so: he really liked to stand guard.

    Lenny, however, has been against the idea and sent him to eat, and John could only listen to his colleague who he knew calculated and wise. But before leaving, he told Lenny that he¡¯ll bring him something tasty for dinner.

    Being alone, Lenny stood for a long time next to the door, huddled up because of the cold rain that got heavy. But no matter how hard didn¡¯t he try to see if there was someone suspect around or if someone was watching the office, he saw nobody. Yet, he had decided not to take a risk and to mount guard, for¡­ those times, one could expect anything from anyone, including the guy who was with Keen and who could attempt on the detective¡¯s life. And if that had happened, he would have been at least there.

    ***

    ?What¡¯s this?¡± Keen asked in amazement, seeing Bardain taking a pile of documents from under his clothes and putting them in front of him, on the desk.

    ?Let¡¯s just call them insurance for someone¡¯s life,¡± Bardain murmured and he eventually sat down on the chair, staring at Keen, who was pouring a glass of whisky.

    Keen said nothing for a few seconds, and, after filling only one glass, for Bardain refused to drink something, he also sat down and stared for a while at the pile of documents brought there by Bardain.

    ?An insurance, you say?! Whose, if it might be known?¡± Keen asked while sipping from his drink. But yet, he didn¡¯t look elsewhere than at the documents from in front of him and among which he saw the edge of a yellow envelope which had been once of bright color, but which had also become pale, because of the time.

    ?Brian Beneath! Actually, it had to also be insurance for Baron Beneath. But he chose to go onto a different path, eventually.¡±

    Keen winced, hearing Baron¡¯s name, and, leaving the glass on the desk, he stretched his hand toward the envelope.

    But Bardain grabbed his hand before touching the envelope, and this amazed the detective, who rose his glance and focused it on Bardain¡¯s, who seemed to be very anxious, even frightened, he could swear.

    ?Not now!¡± Bardain murmured. ?Better do this when I am not here, for I¡¯m afraid I am followed, and if someone tries to find out about them, having me in his hands, it¡¯s better for me to have no idea about these documents¡¯content.¡±

    ?Do you want to say that you never looked through these documents?¡±

    ?Only in that yellow envelope,¡± Bardain murmured, and, only then, did Keen notice that the envelope had been opened and later closed with a second seal, poured over the first one.

    ?And¡­ what exactly do you suspect?¡± Keen inquired, knowing very well that the old teamster knows more than he says.

    ?To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t know what exactly happened 20 years ago. I know only that there were four friends that started a business. Three of them are dead now, and the fourth one got a high position in the government and a huge fortune, I might risk to say.¡±

    ?And¡­ that person is?¡± Keen insisted, not taking his glance off Bardain, who was looking everywhere but not at the detective.

    Eventually, Bardain took heart and, deciding to trust Keen, stared into his eyes, saying in a sure voice: ?John Evans!¡±

    Keen crept, for he had never known about such a relationship between Evans and Baron Beneath. ?Are you sure?¡±

    ?Absolutely, for¡­ not only once the four have spent some time in Mister Beneath¡¯s house: John Evans, Edward Anderson Bell, ??and¡­ Shelby Storm.¡±

    ?Shelby Storm? Who is this one?¡±

    ?Count Shark! And I think you know him. Or at least you heard his name while working for the police. Actually, Shelby Storm has been once a policeman.¡±

    ?Yes, I¡¯ve heard about him. But, as I know, this man died more than twenty years ago.¡±

    ?It¡¯s what others think. But I assure you that he¡¯s alive and that he¡¯s in touch with Brian.¡±

    Keen frowned: ?and you are afraid of this relationship. Why?¡±

    ?Because of the¡­ envelope. Because of that yellow envelope and of the documents inside it: it¡¯s what Shelby Storm is after and more than twenty years already. But¡­ he didn¡¯t find anything, as it has been in my hands. However, he still didn¡¯t drop the idea of finding it. And, his man, the one called the ?bulldog,¡± and who has an ugly scar on his face¡­ I saw him twice, in the past.¡±

    ?While he was accompanying Shelby Storm to Mister Beneath¡¯s house?¡±

    ?No, I¡¯ve never seen him before that. I mean while Shelby Storm was still considered alive. But¡­ he appeared when Baron Beneath died and a few months after that, he came to our house, looking for this envelope, with the excuse that it is something Baron Beneath had to give to his master.¡±

    ?But you don¡¯t trust neither Shelby Storm nor that ?bulldog.¡± May I know why?¡±

    ?Because of this note¡­¡± and Bardain put the small piece of paper, hand-written by Baron long ago, in front of Keen: ?Brian, son, forget everything you¡¯ll find out! Forget everything and live! You¡¯ll be safe only doing so: you, our name, and our family!¡±

    Reading those lines, Keen frowned once again and squeezed the fists: he had been right then. He had been right when he had suspected that Baron¡¯s death wasn¡¯t at random and that something stinky was behind that weird event. But nobody ever believed him.

    ?You said then that it was nothing strange. You said Mr. Beneath left nothing behind,¡± Keen hissed through his teeth.

    ?And you don¡¯t even know how sorry I am, for if I had trusted you then, maybe Brian wouldn¡¯t have been in danger now, for not only Shelby Storm is after this child.¡±

    ?Who else? John Evans?¡±

    ?No! Lyre Walker!¡±

    ?Helen Walker¡¯s father?¡± Keen asked thunderstruck. ?Why?¡±

    ?Because Lyre Walker has been the last person who Baron Beneath saw before his death. Actually, only a few minutes after that visit, my master shot himself.¡±

    The news stunned Keen to the core. Bardain, on the other hand, continued his thought calmly: ?what they talked about or what they had to partition, nobody knows. Not even I. The matter is that they argued then. What about¡­ I don¡¯t know. But I heard them arguing while I was in the garden and I heard them because they argued in a loud voice. And¡­ I regret that much that I¡¯ve never been so courageous to get closer to that window that day and to listen to what they were talking about. Maybe I would have impeded a tragedy thus. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t break my promise. Or better should I call it a vow.¡±

    ?What vow?¡±

    ?Of being deaf and mute, of being blind and silent, and¡­ of standing away from Baron Beneath¡¯s secret businesses.¡±

    Listening to those words, Keen left himself fall on the back of the chair while staring in amazement at the teamster that stood up eventually and headed toward the door.

    Yet, Bardain said something more before leaving the office: ?I¡¯ll be grateful if our talk remains secret, for¡­ Brian is now blinded by everything that man tells him, for he trusts Shelby Storm, and¡­ without clear evidence, he won¡¯t trust a word we say to him. And if something happens to me, keep your word and never let Brian know that I¡¯ve been involved in this. Not even if I die in weird circumstances, don¡¯t allow Brian to investigate my death.¡±

    ?And don''t you think it''s unfair to keep quiet like that? I think Brian has the right to know about his father¡¯s death and who might be involved in this.¡±

    ?And to kill him with my own hands?¡± said Bardain sadly. ?I love this child too much to do an ill turn to him. But¡­ having clear evidence, you can involve others in this investigation, or at least you¡¯ll give Brian the chance to know what exactly he has to do to clean his father¡¯s honor. That¡¯s why I want him away from Lyre Walker and Shelby Storm. And I¡¯m aware that alone I can¡¯t make him stay away from this. That¡¯s why I came here and I ask you for help.¡±

    ?Then, tell me one more thing: have been Baron Beneath involved with the ?Red Ants?¡± Yes, or no?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know!¡± Bardain replied sincerely. ?And I don¡¯t know this not because I¡¯ve been kept away of everything related to Baron Beneath, but for I¡¯ve really been blind, deaf, and mute then, and all my care has been for Brian only. At his father¡¯s command, who was afraid of his son¡¯s safety.¡±

    ?And¡­ who if not you did accompany him those days?¡±

    ?Nobody. If he met someone secretly, Baron Beneath did it by himself, for he disliked the idea of sharing secrets with someone.¡±

    Only after that, did Bardain leave the office, and, being outside, he passed by Lenny, greeting him only by touching the borders of his hat. But the old teamster said no word to the other man, and, so soon, he got lost in the night. And¡­ after that night, nobody knew where did he go or what became of him.

 LXV

This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

 LXVI

If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

 LXVII

The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

 LXVIII

Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

 LXIX

This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

 LXX

    ?Friendships are born from care; partnerships - from necessity; hatred - from the desire of being supreme¡±

    ?Mrs. Huntington, what exactly are Marianne Chesterman hiding?¡± Eva had asked the old lady after they left Chesterman¡¯s property and both were sitting one next to the other in that carriage that was rushing on the wet streets of London.

    Mrs. Huntington preferred not to answer. But she did this not because she didn¡¯t trust Eva, for she knew that the young girl was reliable and if she promised something, she would keep that promise till death, but because Alice Huntington made a vow, one day, long ago, a vow about a secret born from hatred, a secret that could destroy many destinies and even kill, and the old woman intended to take that secret in the grave eventually.

    But she had been forced to break that vow that day and this because Anne Ross had been about to lose her baby, and this reminded her of her huge tragedy, that took place 4 decades ago.

    That¡¯s why she took Eva and came to Marianne¡¯s house - to make that woman understand that Anne wasn¡¯t alone, to make her fear and think about the consequences that her madness can bring eventually. Another way out of that situation, she didn¡¯t find and, even if it was risky to reappear in front of Marianne, Alice took that risk, for what she hated the most was to see the sufferance in a woman¡¯s eyes: sufferance caused by the thought that she lost or could lose her baby.

    Now instead, alone in that carriage, after leaving Eva in Christine¡¯s house and she ordered her new teamster, the one she hired understanding that she can¡¯t take Stan away from Brian at that moment, to bring her home, Alice understood that maybe she rushed taking that decision.

    ?Maybe should I have waited for a little more?¡± the old woman murmured. ?Eventually, mother and child are fine. But¡­ it could have ended tragically and everything because of her stupid pride, for¡­ Marianne Chesterman has always been an irrational person, a woman that always fell prey to her emotions, but who also suffered a lot. Yet, I also consider that it has been necessary, for if I hadn¡¯t let her know that I¡¯m here, if I hadn¡¯t told her to limit her madness, who knows what she would have done eventually.¡±

    Arriving in front of her home, Alice has been forced to interrupt her thoughts, more, when descending from the carriage, she saw in amazement the person who was waiting for her: Vincent Keen.

    Seeing her, Keen slightly bowed. Then, he approached her and kissed her hand when Alice stretched her hand to greet him, more as a reflex, and not because she was happy to see him.

    ?Mrs. Huntington!¡± mumbled Keen, still holding her hand into his and waiting to see at least a weird blink in her eyes, for he had that feeling that she was hiding something since they had that small talk inside the Stonebridge¡¯s house.

    ?Detective! I¡¯m so surprised to see you here! I thought that we told everything to each other, last time I saw you in Image.¡±

    ?Yet, I still have the strange feeling in my chest that you still have something to tell me. Something that Brian Beneath mustn¡¯t know about, but which can influence his life eventually. And this secret you are hiding from me has a single name: Bardain Jones.¡±

    Alice suddenly winced, and her reaction told Keen that he was right. But when Mrs. Huntington looked around, from the corner of her eyes, his cop instinct told him that it was dangerous to keep talking there, in the street, with the teamster next to them and with that spy at the corner of the street, who he had noticed since he came and about who the old woman seemed also be aware of.

    ?Let¡¯s better talk inside!¡± Alice said, grabbing Keen¡¯s arm. Yet, before entering the house, she told her teamster, a man about 50, named Edgar, to take the horses to the stable and then to take the day off, till the evening when they must go to Mrs. Bircham¡¯s house to check how things are going. The teamster slightly bent and grabbed the horses¡¯bridles, spurring them to follow him to the stables, for he understood that he was interrupting something there and that discussion wasn¡¯t for his ears. Also, it wasn¡¯t something to bother him, for his master¡¯s talk with the stranger wasn¡¯t something to care about and regarding the guy he also saw at the corner of the street - well, as long as that one wasn¡¯t after him, he hadn¡¯t why to be afraid of.

    Getting inside instead, Mrs. Huntington told Keen to follow her to her room and didn¡¯t invite him as usual to the living room as she used to receive her guests, and this gave the detective the feeling that what she had to tell him was something private.

    So, without questioning himself more about this, he followed Alice to her room. Yet, he had to wait for half an hour, till she turned back from somewhere - where she had been, he had no idea. But she didn¡¯t come alone - she was followed by Beth, who was carrying a tray with tea, some sweets, and cookies. Then, leaving the tray on the table, Mrs. Huntington asked Beth to leave her alone with the guest.

    And Beth listened to her right away, for she had too many things to do that day and also to think about Eva than to beat her brains with Mrs. Huntington¡¯s strange guests. So, leaving the room, being in a rush, she had been about to squash Moon with the door, who, as usual, tried to sneak inside.

    ?Moon, no! Out! Now!¡± Beth demanded the cat, trying to catch up with her. But that cat was smart and knew where to look for comfort. Thus, she right away jumped on the old woman¡¯s lap. But when Beth¡¯s hands were about to grab her fur and take her out of the room, Moon arched and, in a jerk, she got on Keen¡¯s lap.

    The detective smiled, seeing that cattish dare. Then, still smiling, he looked at Beth, who blushed: ?let the cat with us! It doesn¡¯t bother me! Anyway: even if she hears our secrets, she won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± he made a joke.

    ?If Moon doesn¡¯t bother the detective, then she can stay,¡± Alice told Beth, who right away withdrew.

    But even so, Beth had the feeling that she had been left aside, even if she hadn¡¯t that much interest in the talk Keen and Alice will have. But this didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t furious that Moon attainted her once again.

    ?I¡¯ll get you eventually, you fleabag!¡± Beth hissed through her teeth after she had exited the room and was rushing toward the kitchen. ?Now that Stan isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re looking for comfort in a stranger¡¯s lap, it seems to me. Well-well, you¡¯ll be hungry later and you¡¯ll come looking for me. But: I assure you that I¡¯ll send you to be fed by the one in whose lap you purred your dreams,¡± she mumbled till she entered the kitchen, slamming the door behind her.

    Only when she heard the door slamming behind Beth and the noise of her footsteps stopped being heard in the corridor, did Mrs. Huntington look at Keen, who was caressing the cat¡¯s fur, looking completely immersed in that new hobby. ?Yet, detective Keen, your visit surprises me a lot. I thought that Bardain told you everything he had to tell you when he came to see you.¡±

    ?This means you saw him after he had left my office,¡± said Keen, staring into Alice¡¯s eyes.

    But Mrs. Huntington faced too many tigers in her life to be afraid of dogs, that were showing their fangs to her, from time to time, and Keen wasn¡¯t for her more than a dog at that moment, and not because she was thinking ill of him, but because she had nothing against him: she neither hated him nor he liked him that much. He was for her one of the many she saw somewhere sometime. Yet, she answered his question: ?it¡¯s true. Bardain came here that night. He entered through the back door, after, at his age, he had jumped over the fence and crossed the yard.¡±

    ?Was he followed by someone?¡±

    ?It seemed so.¡±

    ?Who exactly? Was that man that still stays at the corner of the street and follows you?¡±

    ?This is something I¡¯m not aware of, to be honest. What I know is that he had met Brian that day, earlier, at the castle of a count.¡±

    ?Count Shark,¡± mumbled Keen. But seeing Mrs. Huntington¡¯s glance focused on his, he said: ?nothing. Just a thought. I¡¯m listening to you.¡±

    ?There¡¯s not much to tell, anyway: he just came to say goodbye to me and, I don¡¯t know why, the words he told me then, resounded as if he was saying goodbye forever.¡±

    ?The words? Like?¡±

    ?Sometimes is better to vanish before time, than to eventually regret not having done this. As is better to face your enemies while you still have that power than when you¡¯re kneeled in front of them and about to lose your head.¡±

    ?That¡¯s a too long sentence for saying goodbye, don¡¯t you think? And damn twisted in my opinion, for¡­ on one side - those words are clear, but on the other side - the message they send it¡¯s unclear.¡±

    ?Me instead - I know their meaning.¡±

    ?Do you know it?¡± asked Keen, even more, surprised than before.

    ?Yes, I know them, for I used to know Bardain well. A long time ago. When we were still young and our feelings were like a savage bird in our chests.¡±

    ?A romance?¡±

    ?It¡¯s better to say a fugitive love story, with a sad ending.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because¡­ each of us chose another path to walk onto in this life: Bardain chose to be faithful with Baron Beneath, who crossed a difficult time at that moment, and he told me then that he hadn¡¯t time for something else than helping his master, while I was too eager to love, to feel the taste of life, and to let myself floating on the wind¡¯s wings.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ?And? Where did those wings lead you eventually?¡±

    ?Where you are seeing me now: alone and deserted inside,¡± Alice sadly murmured. ?Anyway, let¡¯s turn back to our businesses: what I think is that Bardain went that night to see that eternal rival he was talking about so much lately. He even told me, last time he saw me, that he also talked to Brian about this.¡±

    ?And that famous enemy was count Shark?¡±

    ?It¡¯s possible. But I don¡¯t know why I think that¡¯s something more than this, for if he had gone to face that old count that night, these spies wouldn¡¯t have hoovered now around my house. What I think is that Bardain went eventually to see someone else. Who exactly, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ?But¡­ who eventually brought the carriage to your house? As far as I know, from Brian and his teamster, Stan, Bardain left that castle with mister Beneath¡¯s carriage.¡±

    ?If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was the worker of a smith. One of the workers of Bardain¡¯s friend. But I don¡¯t know that person. Maybe Stan and Mister Beneath know him.¡±

    ?Then¡­ I¡¯ll ask them about this. But¡­ I would like to know something else if you allow me to ask this.¡±

    ?About Eva and her sudden departure from Image?¡±

    ?Exactly. But¡­ it¡¯ll be discordant from me to ask this now, right?¡±

    ?Right, for neither this is a truth you should know nor anyone asked for your help. Yet, I promise you something: if things turn bad, the first one who I¡¯ll ask for help, it¡¯ll be you.¡±

    ?Things?¡±

    ?It¡¯s the only thing I can tell you right now, detective and, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to be left alone. There are still many things to do in this house while fate leads my footsteps in so many places these days.¡±

    ?Of course - of course,¡± Keen rushed to say and he right away stood up. But he didn¡¯t leave Moon on the floor. He took her with him when he left the room, caressing her fur. Yet, before exiting, he once again kissed Alice¡¯s hand, a hint that he¡¯ll be available for her at any time and that¡¯s only a matter of time to come to see her if she sends a word to him.

    But¡­ Keen¡¯s eyes were hiding so many things, for he hadn''t believed everything Alice told him. Something deep inside him told him that there was one more secret she had held for her. ?What exactly she didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Keen wondered, heading toward the kitchen and still caressing the black-like pitch fur of the cat, that was so sweetly purring in his arms. ?I have the feeling that Bardain told her where he went that night and that he told her not to tell anyone. Just as he told me not to tell Brian that he came to see me. But¡­ where did he eventually go?¡± he murmured.

    ?The flaws of the job?¡± he heard Beth¡¯s ironic voice behind him, something that made him wince and stare at her.

    The girl instead, who was just turning back from the still room and was bringing a basket with apples for baking a pie, looked at him eventually as if she had a rival in front of her: she hated something at Keen and probably her hatred had something to do with the fact that Moon was sweetly purring at his chest and that she denied following the girl earlier.

    ?Aaa, Miss Alby,¡± Keen happily shouted eventually when he came to his senses, acting like usual - damn suspicious with everyone, but always happy when he had questions to ask: ?I was looking for you.¡±

    ?Me?¡± asked Beth suspiciously. ?Why exactly?¡±

    ?I¡¯ve been told that you saw mister Beneath¡¯s teamster a few days ago,¡± Keen said, throwing out a feeler.

    ?Stan? Yeah, so?¡±

    ?No, no Stan. I meant the older one. Bardain.¡±

    ?I? I saw him? When was that? And¡­ who exactly did you say that told you that I saw him?¡± the girl murmured nervously, for more than being questioned about things she knew, she hated to be involved in dangerous games like the one Keen tried to involve her with trying to make her confess that she saw Bardain a few days ago, for even if she saw Bardain sneaking toward Mrs. Huntington¡¯s room, a few evenings ago, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about this, for¡­ it wasn¡¯t something hers and, as it was Alice¡¯s secret, she preferred to keep it.

    ?Should I take it as a fact that I was wrong?¡± Keen tried to make things take a new direction.

    ?Absolutely,¡± murmured Beth furious this time and, after she left that basket with apples on the floor, she took Moon from the detective¡¯s arms and, after she had left the cat on the floor, she took the basket back in her hand, hissing Keen through her teeth: ?huh, others made the most of you, that you are a damn good detective. But, to be honest, it seems to me that those were only smoke,¡± she made a hint at the words he heard from Stan, a day ago. ?What a shame, detective, and you looked like a reliable person. But I understand that I was right thinking that one shouldn¡¯t believe the detectives.¡± After that, after she had told him everything she kept in her soul, Beth showed him where the door was and, turning her back to him, she proudly walked toward the kitchen.

    Moon followed her right away, for - on one hand: it was felt a divine smell coming out of there and she knew that if she entered there, it was a sure fact that she¡¯ll have something taste at dinner, and secondly - she had also to make peace with the girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have received only a spanking, a dreadful one as only Beth used to give her, but without hurting her of course, each time the girl was catching Moon checking the jars with cream, but she would have been thrown in the street for sure, for being a traitor.

    Left alone, Keen looked thunderstruck behind the girl. And how he had not to look like that when he had been scolded by a girl, and this only because he had tried to make her talk. ?Nice, what can I say?!¡± he mumbled, eventually. ?You have just been knocked down by a girl, dude Keen,¡± he scolded himself. ?This means you are already old,¡± and, reproachfully shaking his head, he left the house eventually.

    ***

    Alice Huntington secretly wiped her tears, standing in front of the window and looking at the outside night that was rushing to fall over the surroundings. And what made her eventually weep and what made her feel pain in her heart was the talk she had with Keen about her past relationship with Bardain. More than that: the fact that Bardain had disappeared so suddenly, especially after he had told her about an eventual danger that could lurk on him, made her fear for him with all her heart.

    ?And¡­ where did you eventually go, Bardain?¡± the old lady murmured, touching her heart as if she felt a sudden pain in her chest. ?You didn¡¯t even spread the word that you are fine. Thus, we don¡¯t know either if you are fine or if what you are doing is safe for you! Did I mean so few for you? Did we mean so few for each other?¡± she started to lament, facing that night that was watching her through the window.

    Eventually, Alice sat down on the bed and stood like this, thoughtful, for a long while. Then she stood up again, approached the drawers, opened the one with the box with memories inside it, and took the box in her hands. But, that time, she opened the box there, next to the furniture, and took a photo out of it - a photo of her when she was young and, next to her, a young handsome man was standing, a man her heart had longed for him for so long and, when she saw him in that old and yellow photo, Alice¡¯s heart jerked in her chest, again.

    And again, tears flowed from her eyes, the wheel of time of her mind turned back time and Alice Huntington remembered the last date she had with Bardain, the one from the photo, right in the middle of the street, under a street lamp.

    ?Are you sure that you won¡¯t regret this?¡± the young Alice asked him then, squeezing her fists, not to allow the tears freely flow on her cheeks. ?At all?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know,¡± the young man drily answered. ?Maybe I¡¯ll regret this¡­ someday. But, Alice, I¡¯m sure that I can¡¯t give you what you want.¡±

    ?I didn¡¯t ask much. Only to have a family with you,¡± she suddenly shouted.¡±

    ?But I can¡¯t give you this. Not now.¡±

    ?Why? Is it because you can¡¯t stay away from your master?¡± the young girl hissed through her teeth.

    ?Yes,¡± he again drily answered. ?I can¡¯t forget how much did he help me, Alice. Thanks to him, I am where I am now. Thanks to him I could stand up and help my family to survive.¡±

    ?But¡­ what about us?¡± she shouted again. ?Was it really something passenger? Can you give up on us so easily?¡±

    ?I know that¡¯s not easy. But yet: we¡¯ll survive,¡± he said in a half a voice.

    ?Like in the old talk: time heals everything?¡±

    ?Yes.¡±

    ?Then: I hope time will chase the sadness away, Bardain, and it will forgive you, for I won¡¯t do this ever,¡± and, upset, with her eyes in tears and her cheeks in flames, the young Alice Huntington turned her back on the young Bardain and rushed to leave that place as if trying to run away from their breakup.

    Bardain instead stood in the same place that night, watching her leaving him. And when she disappeared at a crossroad, he turned his back to that place too and headed in an opposite direction, with his hands stuck in his pockets and with his head bent while the storm started to blow in his heart.

    Alice saw him leaving then, for when she turned to the right, she stopped and waited, thinking that he¡¯ll follow her as he did each time, they had a quarrel. She had been wrong instead. And, seeing that minutes passed, but Bardain didn¡¯t catch up with her, she reappeared at that crossroad and saw him leaving.

    And her heart squeezed in her chest then, like at that moment when, being already old, she had remembered those moments and, just like then, her cheeks were burning in flames despite the fact that streams of tears were flowing on them.

    But¡­ even if she thought that their love story died that night, under that street lamp, that their feelings had been buried and forgotten, she had been wrong, for, two years later, when Bardain turned back to London from France, they met again.

    It was a beautiful and warm evening in May when she and Christopher Hall were slowly walking on the main boulevard of London, for Lord Hall didn¡¯t care at all about what others said, as he cared less that Alice was the gossip of everybody. And Alice remembered well that moment when she saw Bardain again: he was waiting next to the carriage, in front of a coffee shop where Baron Beneath met someone and, when their glances crossed again, her heart jerked in her chest and she stopped, not knowing what to do.

    Yet, she had to quickly come back to her senses, for she didn¡¯t want to let the lord know that she knew Bardain, for knowing that he was vengeful. And, when the old man looked in amazement at her, surprised that she stopped, Alice smiled and told him that she had thought that she saw someone she knew. But as it was only her impression, they moved further, passing by Bardain, without watching her.

    Bardain instead looked behind her till Alice and Christopher disappeared from his sight. And that ignoring hurt more Alice than Bardain then, or probably it hurt them both so much, for it was the ignoring of the beloved woman.

    Yet, life was stubborn and intended to bring them on the same path together for the second time, months after they saw each other again, after she gave birth to a dead child and the lord had forgotten her. Then, hearing about her situation, Bardain came to see her and propose she marry him, for he didn¡¯t care about the world or about her past.

    But Alice cared about all this and, when he came to see her, she told him: ?it¡¯ll pass,¡± that pain felt in their chest and their feelings, that time will heal their wounds and that life will take a normal flow eventually. After that, they never saw each other again, till the moment Brian crossed the threshold of her house, looking for Eva, and that new meeting brought love back to their chests: like a savage bird that had been kept captive inside a cage and which, feeling the freedom close, started to madly beat from its wings.

    And Alice felt the same - like a mad bird at that moment, laying on the bed and holding the photo to her chest, tightly hugging her memories: as if she was a captive bird inside of a cage, dreaming about freedom.

    But she hadn¡¯t enough time to longe for that freedom. Thus, when Beth knocked on the door and told her that Edgar prepared the carriage already, Alice stood up, leaving that photo on the bed, and left the room, taking with her a heart in flames.

    On the bed instead, she didn¡¯t leave only the photo, but her past too: to wait for her, to longe for her, as Alice Huntington has always longed for love.

 LXXI

    ?Leave me, God, at least this madness, for it makes me feel almighty¡±

    Into steps, step in time, the wind started to surround the city, showing its knowledge about what the tango and the perfect rhythm mean. And to be everything credible, that mad wind, that playful wind of an end autumn started to tightly hold in his arms those yellow leaves, seen plenty off fallen on the sidewalks and all over around them, making that huge territory seem only a simple and weird dance floor: of the autumn and of its richness.

    And it was so beautiful to look at that madness of colors that was entering deeply into your soul, making you feel like them: weird, in love, melancholic, and proud of who you are, for even if the autumn doesn¡¯t seem alike not even on two similar small pieces of land, it was also unique in its way, ?like humans are with their madness,¡± murmured Keen, barely heard, squatted and looking at that autumn madness, seen scattered all over around him, jerking in small circles about the soil when the wind was entering under that multicolored carpet, making the leaves move in strange circles, somehow ovoid sometimes when the leaves were coming off the branches, rolling later in the air, in calm rhythms of a savage and unique tango till they were getting to the ground and were complementing that richness fallen already from heights, which eventually was meant only to warm the tired body of the time, called our Old Daddy land, with a thick coat, which would last maybe till the spring to come.

    ?Why do you think so?¡± Lenny asked Keen, being only one step behind the detective, standing and also staring at that splendor of colors and forms scattered everywhere at their legs and far from them, a splendor that was abundantly watered by the sky¡¯s tears an evening ago, but which was still dropping tears from heights at that moment too, tears scattered by those playful gusts of wind that were touching the cheeks''skin of those two men from time to time only, trying them if they are also good mates to play with.

    ?Because the man, as the nature, plays sometimes basing only on their own principles, and their cunningness isn''t something we can so easily notice,¡± said Keen randomly, still staring toward the horizon.

    ?Yet: we can know the man eventually. Nature instead is something we¡¯ll never know well. Or¡­ this is what I think,¡± said Lenny and smiled, for he also didn¡¯t believe in such words that crossed his mind eventually.

    Hearing Lenny talking like that and knowing that it wasn¡¯t something common for him to talk like that, Keen turned his head and looked for a long time at his young assistant, who kept staring at the horizon. Yet, even if he wanted to say something to complement the young man¡¯s thought, Keen had decided yet that will be better to keep his mouth shut and he again looked at the horizon, trying to admire its beauty with all his heart.

    Yet, feeling his legs numbed, Keen stood up and stretched his body, making it slowly crack as if it was dried wooden tightly held in the arms of the flames that were kissing its body with their red lips. Then, when he felt that the numbness caused by nature and its madness passed a little, Keen looked at his clock and saw that it was late already. That¡¯s why he took a few steps toward the carriage that was waiting for them not that far from the place where they were.

    Lenny followed him right away. But when to climb into the driving box next to John and hurry up toward where Keen would have considered right to go eventually, the detective told his assistant to get with him inside the carriage, and this amazed Lenny and John a lot. Yet, none of them said anything and they did as the detective said.

    Yet, not even when they stood already one by the side of the other, listening to how John was spurring the horses, neither Lenny nor Keen said nothing as if that streamlet of words suddenly dried in their souls. Or maybe they were only afraid not to interrupt the magic of that autumn and romantic night, full of suspense and tears falling from heights.

    Only when it was already dark outside and they were half of that road that was crossing the forest, the same road Bardain and Colby took toward London not that long ago, Keen looked through the window and murmured: ?it seems to me or this job is damn twisted?¡±

    ?Twisted? In which way?¡± asked Lenny amazed and confused at the time.

    ?In all respects. Let¡¯s only think a little bit about this: on one side is that old teamster that hid evidence for more than 20 years to reveal them only when he felt that he couldn¡¯t face the time alone anymore, to later vanish somewhere and so suddenly by the way. On the other side is Brian Beneath himself and his tormented and weird life, for it seemed to me that all this charade started with Helen Walker and will end with Eva Stonebridge, but I realize now that I¡¯ve been wrong, for what started with Baron Beneath will end with his son, eventually. The question is still: how will end all this eventually?¡±

    ?Do you think that Brian Beneath will end like his father: with a bullet in his head and forgotten by everyone?¡±

    Keen smiled eventually and finally looked in front, leaving that window unwatched, through which the Queen Night was lurking on them. ?You know, Lenny, I also thought about this. Yet: I got to another conclusion.¡±

    ?To another conclusion? Like?¡±

    ?That even if we consider Brian Beneath as being an invertebrate, who let himself led by women like Beatrice Evans and Christine Bircham, he¡¯s more than this, for what seemed at first as if he allowed them to use him for their mean aims, it resulted to be the opposite eventually, for he not only got the divorce with Sophie Anderson Bell, as he wished when all this madness started, but he also has now that child he wanted so much in his arms, a child he had with a beloved woman and not with a random one.¡±

    ?Yet, as you said before, he seemed to have lost something eventually: the beloved woman. Or at least this is what you said: that Eva Stonebridge left, abandoning her newborn daughter and the man that seems to love her so much.¡±

    ?This is what I said, true. But¡­ I still consider this as being a mystery.¡±

    ?Eva Stonebridge¡¯s abandon is a mystery? What do you mea by, saying that, detective Keen? To be honest I¡¯m more confused now.¡±

    ?And you¡¯re right saying this, for I¡¯m not also convinced to the end and I¡¯m wondering sometimes if I made the right conclusion eventually. But even so, with all this confusion felt in my head and in my soul, I still think that we are on the right way. More after the talk I had today with Miss Huntington, for that old lady knows more than she says. But, loyal as she is, she won¡¯t say anything more. And it¡¯s a shame that she does this, for she only helps thus so many souls to die eventually.¡±

    ?Do you think that she knows where that Bardain went eventually and why Miss Stonebridge abandoned her family, doing the same thing her father did 17 or 18 years ago?¡±

    ?Not only this. I¡¯m sure that that cunning old lady knows everything that happened not that long ago and also what happened with Baron Beneath and why that man died eventually in weird conditions.¡±

    ?Weird? It seems very clear to me, to be honest: he pulled the trigger, blew his brains because of love, and the story is finished,¡± mumbled Lenny, not at all convinced of what he said.

    His words instead only made Keen cunningly smile: ?what if everything is not that simple as others wanted us to believe?¡± and Lenny stared confused at him. ?You¡¯ll see soon that I¡¯ve been right.¡± And, after knocking twice on the wall of the carriage, he shouted to John to hurry up to the outskirts of the city, for he considered that namely in that part of London that new madness started.

    ***

    ?What? Is Bardain missing now?¡± the old smith asked Keen, staring thunderstruck at the detective and at the two assistants that were accompanying Keen.

    ?As far as I can see from your confusion, I can understand that you weren¡¯t aware of anything,¡± said Keen in a sure tone, not losing sight of the old smith, for his cop¡¯s instinct was telling him, as usual, that everybody that knew Bardain Jones ones - friends or simply acquaintances were more than able to hid important truths.

    He has been yet amazed to see a cunning smile on the old smith¡¯s lips, who was staring at him. But he has been even more amazed to hear him hissing through his teeth: ?after you had followed him that night and made him go into the wide world eventually, now you come to ask me where did he go. It already smells like gasoline, mister¡­ as you said your name is.¡±

    ?Keen, Vincent Keen. Yet, it seems to me that we won¡¯t get to a consensus eventually, for I say something, you say something else.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ?Really?¡± the old smith gave as good as his gets. ?What consensus should we get eventually? Or you¡¯ll tell me that you asked about Bardain just for asking.¡±

    ?Of course, not. And, forgive me for my shamelessness, but I can¡¯t offer you details about the case I¡¯m investigating. You know how it is: the job''s risks and the cunningness of the humans made me be like this. But a certain thing I can tell you: I¡¯m here in the name of Brian Beneath, for he¡¯s the one who hired me to look for his old teamster, who more than a week didn¡¯t turn back home and either did he say where did he head eventually.¡±

    Hearing Brian¡¯s name, about who he heard from Bardain a lot of good words and brags, for the old teamster really cared about the young man who he had seen growing up, the old smith became soft at glance and, after looking to the left and to the right, making sure that they weren¡¯t followed, he motioned with his head toward Keen and his assistants to enter the house. After that, the old smith entered first, leaving the door open for his guests.

    But in the house entered only Keen. First of all, he demanded John and Lenny to stay on guard and especially to search the place under that big maple tree under which he noticed that the old smith looked all the time while they talked, a hint that the old man saw someone there for a lot of times lurking on his blacksmith. After that, the detective took off his hat and entered the house, carefully closing the door behind him, not allowing even that cunning wind that was hovering around the house to listen to the secret talk he had to have with the old man.

    ***

    ?I know Bardain for 60 years already,¡± the old smith started his story while he and Keen were sitting at a round wooden table, with old and new incrustations on it, for the man had a lot of children, mostly boys, who, screwy as they¡¯ve been, left deep marks on that table, marks that were mostly informing others about their names, for Keen saw a Samuel, a John, a George and many other names on that table. ?Yet, I still consider that I never really knew that old friend of mine,¡± murmured the old man, and his words made Keen take eventually his eyes from off the wooden table and stare into the pale eyes of the old man, eyes that have been of a dark black once.

    ?Why do you think so?¡± asked Keen eventually, drinking to the bottom the strong liqueur offered by the old smith.

    ?Because I¡¯ve always thought that Bardain was a simple man. But, that day, when he came to my door, shaking with all his body and mumbling unintelligible words, I understood that he has been involved in God knows what stinky thing and that he wasn¡¯t able anymore to be free again.¡±

    ?Do you mean the time he came to your blacksmith a few days ago? The day he has been followed and he left the carriage with you?¡±

    The old man smiled: ?well, to be honest, that Bardain was followed by someone weren¡¯t news, for he had always had someone blowing down his neck since he started to work for Baron Beneath. But yet, I was talking about another night. More than 18 years ago, I think.¡±

    Keen winced. ?More than 18 years ago?¡± he mumbled, somehow strangled.

    ?Right. A few days after Baron Beneath¡¯s death, I think, for¡­ oh, I don¡¯t also know exactly the right time, for a lot of time has passed since then. But yet: it was the first time I¡¯ve seen my old friend Bardain Jones shaking like hell.¡±

    ?Was he afraid of something?¡±

    ?Yes, but not for his life. He was afraid for his boy¡¯s life, for Baron Beneath¡¯s son¡¯s life.¡±

    ?For Brian¡¯s life? Why so?¡±

    ?Because that day, when Baron Beneath died, many came to visit him. And one of those people has been John Evans.¡±

    Keen winced again and looked thunderstruck at the old smith that poured more strong liquor into his glass, to later drink it till the bottom. But the detective didn¡¯t allow him to think more and asked: ?wait a minute: here is something confusing me - did John Evans really visit Baron Beneath that day? I knew only about Lyre Walker.¡±

    ?Well, Lyre Walker¡¯s visit is another story, for, as Bardain told me that day, Baron Beneath and Lyre Walker have been never in a good relationship. Yet, after Evans''visit, mister Baron had a real nervous breakdown. Bardain even told me that he saw his master catching up with Evans, right next to that man¡¯s carriage, and, that Baron Beneath grabbed Evans by the arm, squeezing it hard, and that he later punched him, shouting him to stay away from his family and especially from Brian. If not, he¡¯ll take care to end like Shelby Storm ended his life.¡±

    Keen shuddered, for it was for the umpteenth time he heard the count Shark¡¯s name lately. Yet, it was the first time he heard something clear about that legendary name, which was only the name of a ghost in the end. ?Bardain didn¡¯t mention anything about this when he visited me.¡±

    ?He probably forgot about this,¡± the old smith murmured, drinking another shot. Yet, even if he drank a lot, Keen saw that the old man was still aware of everything and he understood that the old man was a tough man. ?Or maybe he didn¡¯t forget,¡± mumbled the old man eventually and bitterly smiled. ?He probably didn¡¯t want to remember this, for it has been a really difficult time that period: for him, for his master, and for Brian, for right after that man¡¯s death, after Shelby Storm¡¯s death, Baron Beneath and his son left England for a few years. They turned back about a year before what happened with Helen Walker and when Baron Beneath eventually died.¡±

    ?And¡­ did Bardain tell you about what happened then?¡±

    ?To be honest, no. Or wait: only a few words. Once, when he had drunk much than he used to drink: ?Mister Beneath should have stayed away from all this. Yet: life pushed him to commit sins eventually.¡±

    ?Life pushed him to commit sins,¡± mumbled Keen, sipping a little bit from his liquor. ?Interesting: what do these words mean?¡±

    ?Isn¡¯t this clear for you?¡± murmured the old man, making Keen stare in amazement at him. The old smith did the same, supporting his elbows on the table and staring into the detective¡¯s eyes. ?It seems that Baron Beneath had something to do with Shelby Storm¡¯s death.¡±

    ?Yet, I have another information: that Baron Beneath helped that man eventually,¡± said Keen in a serious voice, deeply staring into the old smith¡¯s soul.

    ?You know, detective, you seem to be an intelligent person. Yet, you don''t have the foxes¡¯cunningness.¡±

    ?The foxes¡¯cunningness? May I ask what you mean?¡±

    ?Of course: that a human fox will always fight on two battlefields, and Baron Beneath was a damn cunning fox, who tried to take advantage, fighting with a lot of people, but he has been the deceived one eventually.¡±

    ?And did you also find out this from Bardain?¡±

    ?No. Bardain didn¡¯t tell me a lot about this, for he loved his master too much to reveal his secrets. Even after that man¡¯s death, Bardain kept silent, like a cat on hot bricks.¡±

    ?Yet, it seems to me that you know something about those events, too.¡±

    ?Of course, I know, for¡­ working in this area and having my age, it¡¯s impossible not to hear at least something, because even if I¡¯m only a smith working on the outskirts of London, yet, many carriages have been repaired by me. Especially the rich people¡¯s carriages, for¡­ I don¡¯t want to brag, but the circumstances force me to do that: the fact that I¡¯ve been a skillful smith helped me a lot and made me well-known in my area, and the mouth-to-mouth publicity helped me to develop my business. Thus: a lot of men knocked on my door, and, not only poor men, but also the teamsters working for rich people, and not all the teamsters are as loyal as Bardain is: there have been those who couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut and they told others about what they knew. Thus, I could find out that Shelby Storm has been involved in something damn weird before dying and that his close friends have been who killed him eventually, for¡­ it was their lives at stake if not doing this.¡±

    ?Yet, these could have been only words,¡± insisted Keen.

    ?Maybe, but still: gossip is also a kind of truth, and what Bardain told me about his master, that he should have stood away from sins, made me conclude something, and one of those conclusions was that Baron Beneath could have been involved in what happened to Shelby Storm.¡±

    ?Anyway: it¡¯s one thing or another, I think that only Bardain can reveal that truth.¡±

    ?This is true, detective, but I¡¯m so afraid that something happened eventually to my old friend.¡±

    ?Do you mean that the one who followed him that day could silence him eventually?¡±

    ?This theory is also possible, but yet: I doubt this.¡±

    ?Why?

    ?Because if they had been who silenced Bardain, then they wouldn¡¯t have hovered around my house after that, for I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve seen other crows flying around here later and also around other people Bardain used to know.¡±

    ?Alice Huntington,¡± murmured Keen eventually, remembering that he saw someone spying on Alice that day.

    ?It seems so, for even if Bardain¡¯s followers knew about the bound between Mrs. Huntington and Bardain, it had been also because my worker let the carriage with her that day and this made her a suspect too.¡±

    ?And¡­ do you know who followed you and Mrs. Huntington after Bardain¡¯s missing?¡±

    ?Wherefrom should I know this?! If Bardain didn¡¯t tell you about this when he saw you, he also didn¡¯t tell me the name of those who looked for hurting him.¡±

    ?But... did Bardain tell you that he had been to see me?¡±

    ?He told me about this before coming to see you, for he asked me about the shortest path to your office on foot and he also mentioned your name. And, to be honest, you aren¡¯t a no-one in this society. Many know you. And I also know who you are, for even if I never needed your services, I know what you are doing for a living.¡±

    ?Also from hearing?¡± asked Keen in a joke and grinned.

    ?How else?!¡± the old smith told him in the same playful tone, so, like between men, and he poured more liquor into both glasses. ?Yet, detective, if you started to investigate this, I hope you¡¯ll finish it, for if something happened to Bardain, my old friend deserves someone to make justice in his name.¡± Saying this, the old smith raised his glance and waited for a while with his hand lifted in the air till Keen understood what he was waiting for. And, after Keen also lifted his glass, the old man clinked glass from glass and, after drinking his drink, the old man said: ?count on my help, detective. Maybe I¡¯m only a simple smith, but yet: life made me an old fox if the circumstances require this.¡±

 LXXII

    ?Memories are like a two-edged knife: they warm your soul on one side while on the other they destroy you¡±

    After Keen¡¯s departure, the old smith stared for long at that old maple tree under which he and Bardain saw Colby that day, waiting for the old teamster and lurking on him. Yet, even if there was a dark night with a thick fog that you could cut with a knife and one couldn¡¯t see anything at half a step in front, the old man preferred to stare at the night and the night at him, as if they were two enemies spying on each other in their desperate attempt to put two and two together and understand what the hell happened that Bardain Jones decided to vanish so unawares and without even sending word where he went or what happened.

    Yet, both the night and the old man were stubborn and they didn¡¯t say too much to each other: they only preferred to remember fragments of what happened, to later split up when the old smith closed the door, unbarring it.

    ?Something happens, Abel?¡± the wife asked him when he got again back to the living room, for she didn¡¯t go to sleep while her man talked to the stranger, for she felt something weird in her heart, more hearing the old smith saying so many times that he was worried for Bardain who didn¡¯t say a word before disappearing.

    ?Nothing important,¡± said the old man sullenly, sitting again at the table. But even if he stretched again his hand to take that jar with strong liquor in which was something more left on the bottom, he didn¡¯t pour more in his glass, but remained so, with his hand stretched and with his thoughts wandering somewhere. Only when his wife put a plate with hot pie in front of him, did the old man winced and looked at his wife, who sat down on the same chair on which Keen has sat before, and, taking the jar from her man¡¯s hand, she poured some liquor into his glass, for she knew her husband for more than 50 years already and, even if she knew that he doesn¡¯t like to drink a lot, there were still days when he was thoughtful, as if out of reality, when he wanted to be alone, with a glass of strong liquor in front and¡­ nothing more.

    Yet, even if thoughts also weighed on her, with a lot of questions spinning in her head, the woman kept silent and stared at her husband who took a piece of pie, bit it, and slowly chewed it, staring at his wife¡¯s hands which were slowly caressing that table cloth, as if trying to ?goose those crow''s feet,¡± seen on her hands.

    ?Listen, Eillen, how do you think: is it sometimes better to reveal others¡¯secrets?¡± the old man asked eventually, touching the edge of the glass and caressing its wet side.

    ?It all depends on the secret,¡± the old woman murmured, kindly smiling. ?If those secrets can kill, then it¡¯s better to keep our mouth shut. But if by revealing them we can save someone¡¯s life, then it¡¯s better to talk about them.¡±

    ?What if we aren¡¯t sure about if it¡¯s good or not revealing them? What should we do then?¡±

    ?Then we should listen to our heart, old man, and if our heart tells us to open our mouth, then it¡¯s better to do that. But if it tells us to keep our mouth shut, then even if we feel tickles on our tongue and we want to tell stories about what we know, then we should bite that tongue, till the blood if necessary, but don¡¯t allow it to bring troubles in our life.¡±

    His wife¡¯s wise words made Abel smile, for even if they were both scanty of words and preferred to understand each other from a single word, there were still days when they could talk more, like that day, when melancholy took over them and they could give each other wise guidance.

    Eventually, the old Eillen Miller stood up and while heading toward their room, she put a hand on her husband¡¯s shoulder, kindly saying: ?don¡¯t stay to think long about what happened, Abel, for even if it¡¯s hard on your soul now, there¡¯s also a day of tomorrow when you must awake at dawn, work for a whole day, and only put your head on the pillow late in the evening.¡± After that, she slowly crawled her legs on that wooden floor, heading toward the room, for it was already late night and it was the perfect time to go to sleep. But¡­ she was also aware that it can also be that kind of night with a tormented soul and a heavy sleep.

    ***

    The next morning, almost at dawn, when Keen arrived at his office, he saw Abel Miller waiting for him in front of his office¡¯s door. And it was really amazing to see him there when he thought that they talked about everything the evening before.

    ?Something happens, mister Miller?¡± Keen asked amazed, after descending from the carriage and approaching the door.

    Abel instead seemed really nervous, and this was seen in the way he was touching his hands, all the time looking around as if he had been afraid that someone had followed him there. But at Keen¡¯s request to talk inside, he shook his head, denying it. He only approached Keen more and said in a whisper: ?you know, detective, I thought a lot about this - if to tell or not the secret I know. Yet, my wife is right when she says that one must open his mouth if someone¡¯s life is in danger. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ?¡­you¡¯ve decided to tell me that secret you know because¡­ you¡¯re afraid for your life.¡±

    To Keen¡¯s surprise, Abel Miller again shook his head in denial, and this was really impressive, making the detective stare at the old man. Eventually, when Miller murmured: ?I¡¯m not afraid that something will happen to me, for¡­ I don¡¯t have big sins on my soul, but I¡¯m afraid for Bardain and for his young master, for Brian Beneath, for¡­,¡± and Keen became really alert hearing this, and, because of this, he approached more the old man, just to make sure that nobody else will listen to that secret.

    However, Keen suddenly took a step back, staring thunderstruck at the old man, after Miller told him in a whisper that big secret known by him and, later, without saying anything else, he put in Keen¡¯s hand a crumpled sheet of paper, which the detective unfolded right away when he was already alone and read on it: ?tell Brian Beneath to be careful with that Shark, for life and death taught him to deeply bite, and if someone turns to be his victim, then he won¡¯t escape for sure from his teeth. And¡­ you should also investigate that Lyre Walker, for¡­ everything started from him and everything will end with him eventually.¡± And those letters, written somehow to the right, as if painted on that white sheet by a shaking hand, were saying so many truths, telling others about things that happened and which seemed to be somehow clear at that moment, for¡­ a betrayed friendship always brings pain and desire to take revenge, trampling souls under feet only to make justice to someone.

    And¡­ Keen didn¡¯t stay to think for long about what he found out. He put that sheet of paper right away into his pocket and hurried toward his carriage, on whose driving box was seen John, for they came by the office just to check if there¡¯s something new, to later continue their secret investigation.

    ?Let¡¯s go to Image, John,¡± Keen demanded his man when he was already climbing the stairs of the carriage. ?And as soon as better.¡±

    But even if he thought that there wasn¡¯t anyone around to see them in front of the office, right after the carriage went away, Colby, who not only saw Abel Miller talking to the detective but who also heard a big part of their conversation, especially the part when Miller whispered in Keen¡¯s ear, showed up there. And what he heard has been: ?Shelby Storm¡¯s death has been something nurturing to many. Especially to John Evans, for namely that shark loved money more than he cared about his friends.¡±

    ***

    ?As far as I remember, we agreed not to see each other for a while,¡± said Brian when he saw Keen entering his office, being brought there by Stan.

    ?And this is so. Yet, it seemed fair to me to come to tell you about something important that I found out while investigating,¡± said Keen, staring at Stan, who was next to the door, waiting for orders.

    Understanding the message, Brian asked Stan to leave him alone with Keen, and the boy left the office right away. But before doing this, he mumbled a barely heard: ?screw you, detective, you are always poking your nose, where it doesn''t belong,¡± and this was said because while heading toward the office, Keen tried to pump the secret out of the boy about what or if Bardain told him something before disappearing. Stan instead, even if inexperienced and a little bit silly as he thought he was or how others thought he was, kept his mouth shut yet and only snarled a: ?give me a break with such questions, detective, for what I had to tell you I told you a few days ago.¡± After that, he motioned to Keen with his head to follow him to the office where Brian was and where he practically spent the last few days, after Eva¡¯s departure, chewing his sadness and his twisted thoughts in silence.

    Yet, the boy¡¯s weird behavior and the fact that he mumbled something unpleasant about him, didn¡¯t bother Keen. Per contra: this made him smile while sitting down after Brian motioned him to do that. Then, after he had sat down, Keen said: ?you¡¯re always surrounded by loyal friends, mister Beneath. And, it isn¡¯t surprising actually: Bardain Jones was a man of the right sort of timber and it was obvious that he would hire a new teamster that would also keep his mouth shut.¡±

    Brian disliked yet Keen¡¯s commentary. Thus, after sitting on the armchair that was positioned in front of Keen, stared at the detective while trying to understand what the hell he was trying to find out this time. But he has been even more surprised to notice the strange smile on Keen¡¯s face, who put eventually the sheet of paper he got from Abel Miller in front of him.

    ?What¡¯s this?¡± asked Brian, stretching his hand to take the paper. But he couldn¡¯t, for Keen put his palm above it and, staring into Brian¡¯s eyes, he murmured: ?your life insurance, Brian Beneath, and it seems that mine too, for¡­ who followed Bardain that night is also blowing down my neck now.¡±

    Brian squinted at him: ?what the hell are you talking about, Keen? What chaser?¡±

    ?Shelby Storm¡¯s man. The one who is known as Colby. He followed me from my office till here.¡±

    ?What? Does he know that we¡­?¡±

    ?No, no, don¡¯t worry because he doesn¡¯t know something like this. Yet¡­ if he found about me was because of Bardain¡¯s fault who told his friend, the smith, to Abel Miller, to never come to my door. Actually, the paper you see now in front of you has been also written by him.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    And, taking his palm off the paper, Keen allowed Brian to glance at those written and this made him frown several times while reading, for what was written there really confused him, for even if he also found out about John Evans from Shelby, he was yet undecided, for all that seemed to him a little bit strange. ?Yet: it seems that the gossip about Shelby Storm and what for Bardain suspected him always are true.¡±

    ?It seems so. Yet, I don¡¯t understand why Shelby¡¯s now after you if he has Bardain as we think.¡±

    ?Do you also think that he has something to do with Bardain¡¯s missing?¡±

    ?I¡¯m not sure, but everything points out to that.¡±

    ?Let¡¯s pay him a social visit then,¡± said Brian confidently. ?If he has questions, then he¡¯ll have to ask me while I¡¯m present, for¡­ I¡¯m tired of twists and cheers that don¡¯t make more than staining my reputation, something I¡¯ve always fought to keep clean,¡± said Brian, and, after taking the sheet of paper in his hand, he threw it into a small metallic jar and settled fire to it.

    ?Hey, what are you doing?¡± screamed Keen. ?It was evidence.¡±

    ?And evidence that endangers many lives. That¡¯s why is better to keep it only in our head, for¡­ nobody will take it from there for sure.¡±

    ?Yet, Beneath: a material evidence is better than an abstract one.¡±

    ?And who told you that that cacography was evidence?¡± and his remark made Keen squint at him. ?You¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m talking about once we got to Shelby¡¯s castle, for I intend to face that old fox once and for all and to find out if he definitely has something to do with Bardain¡¯s missing. If so, I¡¯ll rub him off.¡±

    After such words, Brian left the office, slamming the door behind him, something that amazed Keen a lot, for he always thought that Brian was a balanced person. Yet, the latest events and the fact that Eva abandoned him eventually set their stamp on Brian¡¯s character, who seemed to look for revenge and to want it so bad. That¡¯s why Keen hurried to follow Brian, more hearing him telling Stan to prepare the carriage and to rush, for they had a long way that day and many important things to solve.

    ***

    ?Where is Bardain, Storm?¡± Brian furiously shouted, right after entering the living room and measuring noses with Shelby and Colby, who rushed to the castle to tell Storm that Brian and the detective were planning something.

    Shelby instead didn¡¯t wilt, but looked first to his right and told Colby in a half a voice: ?Leave us alone! If something, I¡¯ll call you back,¡± and Colby tried to leave the house immediately.

    But at the moment he passed by Keen, the detective grabbed him by the arm, hissing through his teeth: ?not that fast, buddy! We still have a word with you!¡±

    ?A word with my man?¡± Shelby intervened in the talk right away. ?I don¡¯t understand what you need to find out from him.¡±

    ?For example, why did he follow us lately,¡± mumbled Keen, staring into that black like pitch eyes of Colby, who was squinting at him. ?Let¡¯s say that neither I nor mister Beneath loves to feel someone following our steps.¡±

    ?If you have nothing to hide, then you don¡¯t have why to bother that someone is after you,¡± mumbled Colby, yanking his arm and trying to release himself from that trap thus. But Keen wasn¡¯t stupid: right after Colby released his arm, he took a step back and stepped later in front of Colby, making difficult his pass. Thus, if Colby was taking a step to the side, Keen was doing the same, for he was more than convinced that Colby had something to do with Bardain¡¯s missing and, if they came there eventually, they should at least not leave that castle with empty hands.

    ?Each of us has something to hide,¡± Keen hissed through his teeth, still staring at Colby. ?But not everyone who wants to know something follows others, as you did with Bardain Jones.¡±

    Colby winced and stared at Keen: ?where does he know this from?¡± he wondered. And, as if Keen read his mind, he deeply looked into his soul. ?Well, let¡¯s say it¡¯s true,¡± mumbled Colby eventually. ?I did nothing more than try to find out some details. I don¡¯t see where the problem is.¡±

    ?The problem isn¡¯t that you followed someone,¡± said Brian, ?but it becomes a problem at the moment the one followed vanishes with no traces eventually.¡±

    ?And the one suspected as involved in this is me, right?¡± snarled Shelby, unpleasantly surprised by Brian¡¯s behavior, who he thought that was eating out of his hand.

    ?Do you still doubt this?¡± snarled Brian. ?I have no doubt instead, for¡­ I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t listen to Bardain¡¯s advice, who always told me to stay away from you. And¡­ if he insisted on this, it has to be for he knew very well who you are.¡±

    ?Of course, he knew,¡± said Shelby in a sure and calm tone, ?for namely Bardain Jones accompanied Baron to my castle each time he came to see me. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t see where is the problem and why did he try to make you stay away from me.¡±

    ?Maybe because he felt what sort of devil you are?¡± said Keen in an ironic voice. Colby instead disliked the detective¡¯s tone and raised his hand to punch him. But Keen wasn¡¯t new in that job and neither it was the first time when he was threatened to be punched. ?Well, seeing your dog¡¯s reaction, I understand that I¡¯ve been right: you did what you did because you wanted to get rid of the poor old teamster to make sure that your mean plans won¡¯t be revealed eventually.¡±

    ?But here you¡¯re wrong, my friend,¡± Shelby said calmly, staring both at Brian and Keen. More: he finally could see the hatred in Brian¡¯s eyes. But what really surprised him was to see his man, Colby, looking like a pitbull that was ready to jump over Keen and break him into pieces. That¡¯s why he decided that it was the time to show down and to make his position clear: ?even if I asked Colby to follow Bardain, we won nothing with his missing.¡±

    ?Are you sure?¡± shouted Brian. ?I don¡¯t know why, but I doubt it so much, for Bardain knew what exactly you were after and that¡¯s why I think you decided to get rid of him.¡±

    Hearing Brian talking like that, Shelby winced at first, for he finally heard the man talking about something that was of his interest for more than twenty years, but which he could never find. Yet, he decided not to enrage and yell, for he understood that the yell won¡¯t solve anything. That¡¯s why Shelby put the whisky glass on the table, which was half-emptied, and, after he had stared for a while at the flames that were calmly burning inside the stove, he murmured: ?it means that Bardain Jones had what I looked for an entire life.¡±

    ?You didn¡¯t even try to deny it. Why?¡± asked Brian in a shaking voice.

    ?Because denying something obvious, my friend is of no help. And¡­ what you have right now in your hands is what sealed my fate 20 years ago and which brought me here eventually.¡±

    ?Yet, what happened then turned you into a real legend, count Shark. Let¡¯s not forget that in these twenty years you became a true personality, someone who everybody is afraid of and who everyone seems to respect,¡± said Keen in a neutral voice, even if his remark resounded somehow ironical.

    Namely, this made Shelby bitterly smile: ?a legend whose face nobody knows and who lives like a ghost, detective Vincent Keen. And, I don¡¯t know what you think about this, but I don¡¯t like for sure living like a shadow, as this happened in these 20 years, for¡­ it¡¯s not either easy or healthy, from all points of view. And¡­ how do you think: why did I never like to be that ?legend¡± you are so ardently talking about?¡±

    ?Because you lived in the shadow?¡±

    ?No. Because I¡¯ve spent my life in a chair, practically immobilized, with no true friends by my side, who I could ask for a piece of advice or to tell them what I have in mind. You, Brian, you had always someone by your side and that¡¯s why I¡¯m envious of you, for¡­ Bardain Jones has been your trustful friend, but who has been for you only an old teamster and nothing more.¡±

    ?That¡¯s why you¡¯ve decided to get rid of him? Because you¡¯ve been envious?¡± said Brian in a half a voice and with his eyes bathed by tears.

    This amazed Colby and Keen a lot, who stared thunderstruck at Brian. The only one who kept staring at Brian with a neutral glance, but in whose glance it was also reflected the regret and the hatred that he couldn¡¯t fulfill his plan, the one he made for 20 years, has been Shelby Storm, the one who eventually murmured: ?you¡¯re right, son - the envy brought me here, in the end, and it also made me always want to get rid of all those who stood in my way.¡±

    Namely, such words made Brian lose his mind, who kept his feet all those last days only due to the fact that he could scare Laura, and actually it wasn''t something common for him to give into despair. Yet, at that moment, in front of Shelby, after hearing him talking like that - so coldly that he has been able to get rid of his rivals, Brian completely lost his mind and started to throw everything he met in his way against the wall - chairs, rattle traps, statues - everything turned to ashes touched by Brian¡¯s hand, who eventually approached Shelby and grabbed him by the collar, staring into his eyes, and hissing through his teeth: ?if I kill you here and now, will it help me to get revenge for all those who fell prey to your madness?¡±

    Colby, seeing his master threatened, tried to approach Shelby and take Brian away from him. But he has been stopped by Keen half away, who stepped in front of him threatening him with a fight if he doesn¡¯t stop. But Colby didn¡¯t really care about what could happen to him at that moment when he understood that Shelby could have been hurt in the end. Yet, he stood in place when he saw Shelby¡¯s raised hand, a hint to stay calm that he¡¯ll manage that storm by himself.

    Then, Shelby deeply stared into Brian¡¯s eyes, which looked like two lit embers at that moment because of the hatred felt in his soul: ?listen to me carefully, Shelby Storm: if I find out that you had something to do with Bardain¡¯s missing and that he suffered because of you, I swear that I¡¯ll kill you with my own hand and that I¡¯ll forget even the fact that you¡¯ve been my father¡¯s best friend, for¡­ Bardain Jones has been more than a father for me while you are nobody for me.¡±

    After that, Brian pushed the old man, who lay on a side in the same armchair where he stood till that moment, and staring at Brian who rushed to leave the castle.

    Before also exiting, Keen hissed Colby through his teeth: ?we¡¯ll see you after that, buddy. Don¡¯t even think that¡¯s the last time when you look into this devil¡¯s eyes.¡± Then, he slowly bowed toward Shelby, who was staring at Keen with a glacial glance and Keen eventually slammed the door behind him.

    But only when he heard John¡¯s voice spurring the horses and later Stan¡¯s voice spurring his, did Colby dare to approach Shelby and told him in a half voice: ?should I follow them?¡±

    ?No,¡± Shelby dryly answered. ?It¡¯s not necessary anymore, for¡­ what I¡¯ve tried to hide from him is already something that Brian Beneath knows. And¡­ if Bardain Jones is missing, it means that the puppeteer is back to businesses.¡±

    ?Then? What should we do?¡± insisted Colby, helping the old man to take a normal position sitting on the armchair.

    ?I don¡¯t know yet, Colby,¡± said Shelby barely heard. ?Only help me to get into my room. I need to be alone and to think about what¡¯s next, for I¡¯m sure that important and dangerous things will happen to us for sure, soon.¡±

    Saying nothing else, Colby bent and took Shelby into his arms, to later head toward the stairs, which he carefully climbed. A few minutes after, the door of Shelby¡¯s room has been heard noisily closed behind them, to be later heard only the silence all around, a silence broken only by the noise of the flames that were calmly burning inside the stove - a hint that difficult times were approaching¡­ for everybody actually.

 LXXIII

    ?Men also cry when their heart bleeds¡±

    ?It¡¯s only your fault for what happened to Bardain,¡± Stan furiously shouted, throwing himself over Colby when the man descended from the driving box and wanted to approach the carriage¡¯s door to open it. But he didn¡¯t even take 5-6 steps when he felt Stan over him and the two rolled on the ground, a few meters away from the carriage.

    ?Colby, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shelby¡¯s voice was heard from inside of the carriage. But nobody answered him, for his helper was too busy to defend himself from Stan¡¯s punches and kicks. And those hits were somehow deserved by Colby, who Stan got to hate practically overnight and he hated him as he had never hated someone in his life. And how not to hate Colby when, one night ago, he sneaked inside of the castle, behind Keen and Brian, and he heard everything they talked about with the old count?! However, he hadn¡¯t time at that moment to show Colby what he can do, for since he was a beggar, Stan learned to defend himself and those who he loved, and Stan really got to care about Bardain in that short time they lived together.

    That¡¯s why, right after spotting the unknown carriage entering Stonebridge¡¯s property and, recognizing Colby in that teamster, Stan decided that it was the moment to at least punch him several times to cool his soul thus.

    ?You made him vanish! It¡¯s only your fault!¡± Stan¡¯s shouts were heard while inveterately fighting with Colby.

    But Colby, having more experience in fighting and knowing how to defend himself, managed eventually to throw the boy off him, and, from one jump, he was back to his feet.

    Stan instead didn¡¯t calm down: not even after he hit hard the carriage¡¯s wheel when he rolled on the ground after being thrown by Colby off him. So, when he felt that he was again able to stand up, he looked at his rival with the eyes of a crazy bull.

    ?Stop it!¡± Colby shouted at Stan when he understood that the boy won¡¯t give up. ?If you want to get even with me, we can do it later. First, we have to¡­¡±

    But Stan wasn¡¯t listening to him and, from one jerk, he jumped again on Colby. But he went head over heels, passing by Colby, who jumped to the side and avoided thus the boy¡¯s attack. This, however, didn¡¯t cool Stan, who, at the moment he stopped rolling again, for after passing by Colby he fell on his knees and, because of the inertia, he rolled a few meters further, he stood up and slowly turned toward Colby, throwing poisoned arrows from his eyes: ?you¡¯re a dead body!¡± Stan hissed through his teeth. ?Only because of you a good man like Bardain disappeared eventually. Only because¡­¡±

    ?Stop this, Stan!¡± the boy heard Brian¡¯s demanding voice, for he, hearing Colby, Stan, and Shelby¡¯s shouts through the open window of his office, for he opened that window feeling the necessity of breathing fresh air, hurried to get out of the house, convinced that if he doesn¡¯t intervene, something bad will happened. And he has been right, for, once outside, he saw the fight of Stan and Colby, and that Shelby was desperately trying to get out of his carriage. That¡¯s why he decided to get closer to them and to stop that madness, for even if he has been the one threatening Shelby one evening ago, yet, he still considered him an invalid person and he couldn¡¯t let him open that door and injure himself after falling from it, for if Shelby had managed to open it, he would have fallen like a sack of potatoes, for the carriage was high and difficult to descend even for a normal person, but it could be deadly for a man like Shelby Storm who wasn¡¯t able to move without help.

    ?But, mister Beneath¡­ this man¡­,¡± said Stan through tears, ?this idiot is guilty of Bardain¡­ only this rat¡­¡±

    ?Watch your tongue!¡± Colby shouted, furious that Stan named him rat and idiot.

    ?Or what?¡± Stan answered him in a shout and again hurried toward him, intending to fight. ?Will you hurt me as you did to Bardain?¡± but instead of punching Colby, he punched Brian¡¯s palm, who suddenly appeared between them, and avoided the hit on Colby¡¯s face.

    Then, watching into the boy¡¯s eyes, Brian said: ?it¡¯ll come the time for justice, Stan. Now isn¡¯t the moment.¡±

    ?Justice?!¡± murmured the boy while bitter tears were bathing his face. ?I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s still left justice in this world. Not for people like us, who fall prey to cobras like this one.¡±

    ?Hei, you, I told you to shut your mouth!¡± Colby shouted and intended to approach the boy. But Shelby¡¯s shout: ?Colby, you also keep it shut!¡± made him swallow hard and approached the carriage, opening the door next to which Shelby was. ?I¡¯m sorry, count. I¡­¡±

    ?I know,¡± Shelby drily said. ?Yet: it¡¯s not the time for hurt egos, Colby. More when the boy is right,¡± and these words amazed both Colby and Brian.

    The only one who didn¡¯t really care about Shelby¡¯s speech was Stan, who went away from them, heading toward the stables. Yet, while moving away, he looked with hatred at Colby, scornfully spitting toward him. After this, he simply went away.

    ?This boy seems to need to be taught some good manners,¡± Colby hissed through his teeth. But he kept silent, spotting Brian approaching him and the count, and then Brian told him harshly: ?actually, as you, Colby. Or what? Do you think that you still have nothing else to learn from this life? I think you have. Especially you have a lot to learn from that boy, the one you called crude and the first thing you must learn from him is how to love the ones next to you.¡±

    Colby nastily smiled: ?when you get to know this life as I got to know it, you understand that there isn¡¯t love left in this world.¡±

    ?Are you sure?¡± said Brian, staring at Storm¡¯s man. ?If I were you, I would think twice before saying something like this, for¡­ you didn¡¯t find the right person to tell him that there¡¯s no left love in this world. More¡­ after a person is missing because of you.¡±

    ?It¡¯s not his fault and you know this, Brian,¡± Shelby said.

    ?Really?¡± said Brian ironically. ?Ah, yes, it seems so, for this man doesn¡¯t think alone, but with your brain.¡±

    ?Let¡¯s not insult each other, Brian. We are adult people who can use words to understand each other,¡± added Shelby.

    ?Then, why didn¡¯t you try to use words to make a deal with me, but you sent people behind Bardain, who you eventually forced to act behind my back? If you hadn''t done that, he wouldn''t have been forced to do everything alone, hiding, and maybe we would have found his traces now and¡­¡±

    ?This word ?if¡± has so many meanings, Brian. Yet: I think we should have a private talk.¡±

    ?About? I don¡¯t think we have anything else left to discuss after yesterday night,¡± said Brian, confidently.

    ?I still think that we have, for when I told you about my tragedy, about what happened to me 25 years ago, I didn¡¯t tell you everything. Especially I didn¡¯t tell you what role had your father in what happened to me, for¡­ Baron Beneath was one of those who wished my death and planned my attack then.¡±

    Staring at Storm, Brian looked as if someone hit the top of his head with a hammer, for even though he suspected that something weird happened with that old man, yet, he never thought that his old father had something to do with Shelby Storm¡¯s accident.

    ***

    ?Baron Beneath has been one of those who threw me into that gulf that morning,¡± Storm started his story while he and Brian were in Beneath¡¯s office, staring at the half-open window through which was so well seen that strange dance of the last leaves left on the trees, touched by that gently and at the same time savage caress of the autumn wind. ?Yet, he couldn¡¯t let me die eventually and followed me that night, for something told him that I¡¯ll survive and he hasn¡¯t been wrong.¡±

    ?Yet, I don¡¯t understand why Bardain always avoided you and accused you that you want to hurt me,¡± said Brian while standing next to the door, which he closed behind Colby.

    ?Because I¡¯ve always been a fool,¡± the old man muttered. ?And I dreamt about revenge. And, even if Baron saved my life then, I always accused him of what happened, and it seems that it brought his death closer to him eventually.¡±

    ?But¡­ how did you find out that my father has been involved in what happened to you?¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ?He told me this,¡± murmured Shelby, sadly smiling. ?A few days before passing away. He came to me and told me: ?friend, Shelby, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± What for? I asked him then. But he only told me: ?for what happened to you and for being count Shark now.¡±

    ?And only for this did you suspect that he has been one of those who wanted you dead?¡±

    ?Not only. It has also been for something that happened later, for¡­ it seems to me that your father did a big mistake, something that could have cost you your life. That¡¯s why he accepted to get rid of an old friend only to protect his son.¡±

    Brian staggered to his feet, hearing such words: it was too much for him to find out so many secrets about his father at once. Especially, it was really hard for him to find out that for saving him his father, the one he always considered a heroe, got to intend to kill someone.

    ?Yet, Brian, I don¡¯t accuse him anymore of what he did, for if I was him maybe I¡¯d had done the same if my son had been threatened by the puppeteer. Just him to be alright.¡±

    ?The puppeteer?¡± muttered Brian, approaching eventually his desk and sitting on it. ?Who is he?¡±

    ?To be honest, I don¡¯t know his name. Your father instead seemed to have known him well and that he had evidence about this, hidden somewhere.¡±

    ?That¡¯s why you always looked for the envelope hidden by Bardain?¡±

    Brian¡¯s words amazed Shelby a lot, for even if he suspected this since last night when he had that argument with Brian, yet, he was enough confused to hear him talking to him so openly about this. ?What do you know about this, Brian?¡± asked Shelby.

    ?Nothing concrete, for¡­ in that envelope, there¡¯s nothing related to the puppeteer.¡±

    ?Then? What exactly has Baron left there? The last time he visited me, he told me that he left an envelope for me.¡±

    ?Did he also tell you what exactly he left?¡±

    ?No. Yet: he said that he¡¯ll do everything to destroy that puppeteer, for only because of him all these shits happened to us.¡±

    ?It means that father didn¡¯t know who he was.¡±

    ?It seems so. But: you didn¡¯t tell me what was in that envelope.¡±

    ?Only old documents,¡± said Brian in a half a voice and, after standing up, he took a few steps through the room. ?Documents signed by four friends where they were agreeing about an assassinate.¡±

    Shelby swallowed hard and squeezed his fists: ?he kept the documents.¡±

    ?Right. With what purpose¡­ don¡¯t ask me. It seems that he thought he could protect us all with this.¡±

    Moving a little in his armchair, Shelby managed to turn to face Brian and stared at him for a long time: ?and¡­ how much did you read from those documents?¡±

    ?Is it still necessary to say this?¡± said Brian, ironically smiling. ?Such a treasure couldn¡¯t be left behind, count Shark, for¡­ how otherwise could I find out that George Chesterman has been eventually killed because his son wanted this, the one who hired four idiots for this, four men who considered themselves friends, but who fell to disgrace only because he promised them not to take their fortune for falsification of documents.¡±

    ?This is a lie,¡± shouted Shelby. ?We have never falsified those documents. None of us. Only¡­ we trusted Chesterman and, blindly believing that he was just trying to get rid of that mine because his son wasn¡¯t interested in it, we paid him and signed the contract.¡±

    ?Without actually knowing that that mine wasn¡¯t belonging to the old Chesterman since long ago, but it was of his son.¡±

    ?Actually, that mine hasn¡¯t been ever of George Chesterman, but it belonged to his wife. But¡­ none of us knew this.¡±

    However, such words didn¡¯t amaze Brian, even if Shelby thought that he¡¯ll be more than shocked. ?It¡¯s true,¡± said Brian eventually, taking Shelby by surprise. ?I knew that George Chesterman hasn¡¯t been more than a charlatan, who messed with Audrey Thorn, who actually he left his entire fortune and who always helped Dane Bircham to be on top. Yet: what surprises me is to find out that a man like Chesterman, who was a brilliant mind actually, has been yet deceived by such a woman.¡±

    Shelby smiled: ?Did you ever meet Audrey Thorn?¡±

    ?No. I haven''t such¡­ ?honor,¡± murmured Brian, smiling. ?Why?¡±

    ?Because if you had met her, you would have understood why a man like George Chesterman and like many others actually did what they did for that woman.¡±

    ?About who others say that she has been the secret mistress of a Sir.¡±

    ?Sir William Haris Wilson!¡± Shelby drawled, somehow thoughtfully.

    ?Did you meet him?¡±

    ?Who actually didn¡¯t know that old man?!¡± murmured Shelby. ?He was a man built from a sing piece of hard stone. A man who made a fortune from nothing, for his father hasn¡¯t been at all skilled and he almost brought his family to ruin. Yet, that big man had a weakness: the beautiful women, and Audrey Thorn was more than a Goddess.¡±

    ?One that drove a nail into his coffin eventually, for¡­ the circumstances in which he died¡­ are somehow¡­ suspicious.¡±

    ?Yet, that man died because of natural causes.¡±

    ?How do you know that?¡±

    ?From George Chesterman. He confessed this before dying, for even if we planned to kill him, he also died because death was already waiting for him.¡±

    ?Why did Luis Chesterman think differently all this time?¡±

    ?Because it was something convenient for us to think so, for¡­ otherwise, he would have used his plan and we would have lost everything we had.¡±

    ?And¡­ don¡¯t you think that he could be the one who planned your falling?¡±

    ?No, Brian. This man isn¡¯t more than a coward, who pretends to be a big man. And¡­ if not for Christine Bircham and eventually for Emily Davis, he would have been ruined since long ago, for¡­ Marianne Chesterman Loran, even if she¡¯s an intelligent woman, wouldn¡¯t have been able to save him from all those social games in which he has been involved. And¡­ even if he is the son of a man like George Chesterman, yet¡­ he isn¡¯t even his father¡¯s shadow.¡±

    ?Yet: with Emily Davis dead and Christine Bircham out of the game, Luis Chesterman seemed to be weak, from all points of view. And this also because of a woman,¡± said Brian, smiling.

    ?I don¡¯t think so,¡± murmured Shelby, thoughtfully this time. ?Because¡­ besides Christine and Emily, Luis Chesterman had his back protected by someone. Who instead: I don¡¯t know. And¡­ there¡¯s one more thing there, hidden: how that child got into his arms.¡±

    Brian squeezed his palms into a single fist, to later release them and squeeze them again. Then, he allowed a sigh to come out of his chest, something noticed by Shelby yet, who said: ?it seems to me that you know that girl¡¯s story.¡±

    ?Only a few details,¡± murmured Brian, remembering Eva, for she has been who told him more details about what happened to Anne. But not because of this Brian sighed, but because he remembered Eva.

    ?It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Shelby, staring at Brian, who only after a few minutes took his eyes from the window, next to which that big tree was slowly rocking his branches. ?Yet, I¡¯ll advice you not to give up on her, Brian.¡±

    These words made Brian wince and stare at the old man: ?yet, it seems that it won¡¯t be as I want.¡±

    ?Then, make it real,¡± said the old man with some traces of cunningness in his voice. But¡­ his words haven¡¯t been told with a mean or hidden purpose and this was seen in his glance.

    ?Then?¡± mumbled Brian.

    ?That child seems to run off something, Brian and I think that her run has something to do with that strange visit she had the day she gave birth to your child. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain her sudden decision, for even if I don¡¯t know Eva Stonebridge personally, from what Colby found out, she¡¯s not that kind of mother capable to abandon her baby, for¡­ Brian, she ran from Brighton to save your baby.¡±

    Brian swallowed hard: ?what the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ?That Emily Davis took Eva from you with a purpose: she wanted the baby for her and she intended to get rid of the mother right after the birth.¡±

    Hearing such words, Brian squeezed his fists hard and his jaw started to hurt from so much pressure that even a strange buzz was heard in his ears.

    ?Yet, Brian: if she decided to leave you behind, it might be for a reason. That¡¯s why I suggest you find out first what¡¯s going on and only after to make some conclusions.¡±

    Shelby¡¯s voice resounded like the voice of a father and this melted Brian¡¯s heart somehow, for with Bardain¡¯s disappearance, Brian felt that he missed his father a lot. And how not to feel that when Bardain Jones has been for him like a father since Baron died?! Yet, Brian understood this only after Bardain wasn¡¯t next to him anymore.

 LXXIV

    ?Good friend, how things are going on? Do you also miss old times?¡±

    A warm palm touched Black Sunshine¡¯s back and this made the poor horse wince and look to the right wherefrom the intruder has approached him. Then, slowly moving its tail from one side to the other, as if defending itself from flies, even if there couldn¡¯t be seen at least one, the horse continued its meal, silently chewing the fresh hay put in the rack by Stan, who was actually the one moving his hand up and down the old horse¡¯s back, whose skin was slightly shaking, moved by an inner call, for even if that horse hasn¡¯t been caressed that much in its life, it also knew well what earthly pleasures mean and especially how it feels the warm palm of a friend caressing your skin and making it slowly shake, something that it¡¯s warming inside.

    But, as was its habit, Raven neighed from the next stable, showing its innocent jealousy, for even if it was younger, it was also pretty spoiled. That¡¯s why it was showing its character each time it had the possibility. More after Bardain¡¯s missing when they have been left by themselves.

    Well, not that alone actually, for Stan took care of them the same or even better than Bardain had taken care of his speechless friends because Stan was that kind of guy who loved a lot the helpless beings, especially those speechless, and he could stay for hours next to them, saying to them about his dreams and plans, listening to what they were saying in their weird language. And when he was melancholic, and lately this with feeling melancholy was something common, he was caressing for long the back of the horses he had to take care of, for only this way he could comfort himself and chase the longing from his soul away: the longing for two mouse eyes and a piece of fluffy fur, abundantly bathed in pitch.

    ?Nobody ever told you that caressing the animals too much you are spoiling them and they won¡¯t listen to your demand later?¡± Stan heard Colby¡¯s voice and winced, and when he looked at the entrance to the stable, he saw him standing next to the door and playing with a small blade of hay that he was chewing between his teeth.

    Stan said nothing, even if he was so eager to punch him at least twice and to take thus revenge for what happened to Bardain, for since the day he met the old teamster at Shelby Storm¡¯s castle, the boy got to blame Colby for those events, even if he was aware that that man was only a servant, and good servants were always listening to their master¡¯s orders.

    Yet, as the boy thought, the orders were for being fulfilled, but if they weren¡¯t right¡­ those orders, then being a human one could ignore them, for¡­ that¡¯s why manhood has been invented on this earth, right?! But¡­ the boy also understood that life sometimes is different than one wants it to be and, to survive, one must do things that he never considered himself able to do. And the boy knew such things for he lived a weird life, a different life, and somehow toothy, a life that had always attacked him and from all sides actually as if that life has been a pack of mad and hungry dogs which were always attacking innocent souls, scaring them to hell and forcing them to hide even in a mouse hole, only to survive.

    That¡¯s why he kept silent when Colby talked to him entering the stable: he remembered about the difficulties which life put in front of him, especially about losing dear friends, for it always happened when Stan formed an attachment to someone - something weird was happening, something quick, something that was leaving him alone again and kneeled, angry with that life and its unfair laws. And¡­ swallowing hard not to allow himself to cry after he had remembered though moments, and also not to blame Colby for everything, the boy grabbed two carrots brought there into a pot, carrots that were meant to spoil those two horses even more and to make them forget about their loss because Stan believed that namely those poor animals were suffering more with Bardain¡¯s missing. Then Stan approached Raven first and gave him to chew the carrot he was holding in his right hand.

    But he right away felt how somebody grabbed the carrot he had in his left hand and, even if he felt Colby¡¯s footsteps approaching him, he thought that it was Black Sunshine which was trying to steal from him the sweet reddish vegetable. But¡­ surprise¡­ the one who told him not to spoil the horses got to feed Black Sunshine with something sweet, something that the horse chewed right away, feeling a great pleasure doing this.

    Suddenly Colby smiled, making Stan funnily stare at him. But¡­ Colby¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t random, but from heart, for, feeling the wet and warm lips of the old stud gently touching his calloused, grizzled hands, he remembered about his childhood when his unique pleasure was to stay next to a speechless friend that was looking like that old horse, which was filling him with love and showing his limitless devotion.

    ?You know, Stan, I¡¯ve been like you in the past,¡± Colby suddenly said, without watching the boy, who kept staring at him. ?I also thought that life is fair with you when you are fair with others.¡±

    ?Yet¡­ I don¡¯t remember to have said such words,¡± the boy mumbled, caressing Raven¡¯s mane and trying to make it understand that the spoil for that day was over and that he should chew only hay till the next day.

    ?There¡¯s no need for words to understand that. I can see it reflected in your eyes, for¡­ even if you aren¡¯t aware of this, your eyes are like an open book,¡± and Colby smiled again, finally looking at the boy. But the boy noticed that the man¡¯s eyes, which were mostly empty and cold, were somehow weirdly blinking at that moment, in a way the boy had never seen before. That¡¯s why he became curious and carefully looked at the man who was standing next to him, who grabbed the fork and started to gather the hay thrown by Black Sunshine on the floor, scattering it around it, hay that was still good to chew and not to trample under feet. That¡¯s why Colby, after gathering that hay, put it back into the rack.

    Stan kept silent for a while as if he has immersed himself in thoughts after hearing Colby¡¯s words. But yet the boy wasn¡¯t thinking about anything in particular at that moment and he was also thinking about everything at the same time. Then, as he had felt a big burden pressing his shoulders, Stan sat down on the log that was in the stable, on which Bardain used to rest, and, taking the cap off his head, he caressed his disheveled and sweaty hair.

    Meanwhile, Colby finished gathering the hay. Then, supporting himself on the fork¡¯s grasp, he kindly looked at the boy, with the eyes of a brother, for he had never been a father and he also didn¡¯t believe that he was good at giving fatherlike advice. Yet, he had come in that stable moved by a strange inner impulse, for when Stan attacked him in the yard and yelled at him that Bardain disappeared because of him, he suddenly felt guilty, even if it wasn¡¯t something usual for him. ?Yet, boy, it¡¯s not my fault that Bardain vanished somewhere eventually.¡±

    ?Then¡­ who¡¯s guilty of this?¡± the boy said ironically, staring at him from the corner of his eyes.

    ?We must find out this. I¡­ actually neither me nor Count Storm has a benefit with his disappearance.¡±

    ?Yet, you followed him that day. I saw you leaving, shortly after Bardain went.¡±

    ?And I won¡¯t deny this. Yet: I lost his traces eventually. In front of the blacksmith, the one located on the outskirts of London. After that¡­ only God knows where did he go.¡±

    Stan smiled somehow unconfidently. Colby instead kept saying: ?if you want to believe me or not is your choice already. I just say the things how they are. Even if it isn¡¯t something that I usually do and¡­ even if I¡¯m not totally aware of why did I come till here to tell you such things when you aren¡¯t neither my friend nor my brother or son.¡±

    ?And thanks God for this,¡± said the boy, feisty. ?With such a relative or friend¡­ better alone in this life.¡±

    ?Why so?¡± said Colby laughing.

    ?Because¡­ I¡¯m not that sure, but¡­ you seem to be someone that doesn¡¯t inspire trust.¡±

    ?That¡¯s good then,¡± said Colby calmly, taking that hay out of his mouth and throwing it on the floor.

    Stan instead carefully looked at him, for he had never expected to hear such an answer from Colby, for¡­ usually when people hear that they are unreliable, they start to justify themselves or accuse others that they don¡¯t know looking into people¡¯s souls. Colby instead said clearly and shortly that it was good that he was unreliable and this was something that amazed the boy a lot.

    Seeing the confusion on the boy¡¯s face, Colby sketched a smile, making that deep scar on his cheek vanish for a few seconds, hidden by the expression wrinkles, and this made him somehow attractive, for he wasn¡¯t an ugly duck actually. Life was what made him show his fangs and, to succeed in many of his plans, it was good for him for being someone to fear, even if he wished a lot to have a soul friend with whom to communicate, at least from time to time.

    ?Yet, why do you think that¡¯s better be unreliable?¡± and Stan¡¯s question made Colby wince as if awakening from his daydream.

    Then, after he had left the fork where he found it, supported on the wall by Stan, Colby took a few steps till he get in front of the boy where he actually stopped, mirroring his dark-brown eyes into the black ones of the boy: ?because being reliable often doesn¡¯t help you in anything. Per contra: being reliable means to be considered a fool.¡±

    ?And¡­ did you meet many of those who considered you a fool in this life?¡± Stan asked calmly, even if that question was meant to have a deep bite of Colby¡¯s soul, in revenge.

    The man smiled instead and it was actually the first time he smiled so much as it was the first time when he got to see good qualities in a person that easily even if till that moment he always said that there aren¡¯t people to make you trust them right away: ?you¡¯ll always find such people, boy. As I think that you also aren¡¯t an exception. Or maybe¡­ I¡¯m wrong¡­ sometimes.¡±

    ?In what?¡± insisted Stan.

    ?In trusting people. Yet¡­ there have been so many that stabbed me behind my back. That¡¯s why is hard for me to trust.¡±

    ?Yet¡­ I feel that there¡¯s something else hidden behind that mistrust,¡± said Stan in a half a voice, something that amazed Colby a lot, for he hadn¡¯t expected that a 17 years old boy will be so mature. That¡¯s why he said: ?that¡¯s right. There¡¯s a story behind all this. But¡­¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ?You¡¯ll say it when you¡¯ll trust people at least a little bit.¡±

    ?Right. Yet: I came here for something else.¡±

    ?Really? What for?¡± asked Stan, somehow suspicious.

    ?To find out where Bardain Jones went after he had left the castle. Not the other, but¡­ if we find out where he went, we can find him soon.¡±

    And even if his words have been clear, told without evil meaning or with a hidden purpose, they didn¡¯t manage to deceive Stan, who saw a lot in his short life and lived a lot of weird events that hardened his soul, teaching him to understand the hidden meaning of words. That¡¯s why he stood up and, taking a few steps toward Colby, he stopped right in front of him, staring into his eyes. After that, he told him clearly and shortly: ?listen to me carefully, Colby or whatever it¡¯s your name - maybe you thought that I¡¯m a fool who you¡¯ll easily make talk for also being young, but you have been so wrong, for¡­ neither I¡¯m stupid nor I¡¯ll talk. At least not with you. If you want to find out something from me, then you should convince Mister Brian first and if he asks me to talk only then I¡¯ll do it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t listen to a ?pss¡± from me, not even dead I¡¯ll say it.¡±

    ?Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re exaggerating in such speech?¡± said Colby calmly, who thought that he managed to make the boy trust him.

    ?At all, for¡­ Bardain has been like a father for me, and a father is a saint for me, and what he did or does isn¡¯t something to be known by somebody like you.¡±

    ?Not even if this means to endanger him?¡±

    ?A greater danger than you and that count Shark might be?¡±

    Colby winced, hearing the boy talking like that, and that meant that that boy wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought he was. Yet: to ask him where from he heard or knew that name, he considered it as being risky. That¡¯s why he kept staring at Stan, thinking that the boy will say something more about that.

    Stan instead, understanding that had talked too much, took a step back and after he had put the cap on his head, he hissed through his teeth to Colby: ?and now, get lost from here, until I¡¯ll grab that fork to chase you away. And¡­ to continue what I started in the yard, it won¡¯t be difficult. But¡­ as I have some respect for Mister Brian, who I understand that lives these moments hard, especially after Bardain¡¯s departure, I¡¯ll keep myself calm. That¡¯s why I say to you just to move away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll forget about respect and other things and I¡¯ll grab that fork¡¯s grasp, and¡­ even if I¡¯m small, I still can handle that fork well.¡±

    Pleasantly surprised by the boy¡¯s daring, Colby smiled and raised his hands, a hint that he gives up. But it was only a strategy, for he had understood that if the boy became aggressive it must be for something and that it was useless to beat him, for, even so, he wouldn¡¯t have found anything from him. That¡¯s why he decided to wait, for he was sure that Shelby and Brian will reach an agreement eventually, and then when the masters will trust each other again, then the servants will have the possibility to talk about such things later, and when the servants talk, half of the job is done. More¡­ Colby was convinced about this, seeing a certain grimness on the boy¡¯s face, something that he hadn¡¯t seen for long reflected in someone¡¯s glance, especially of someone as young as Stan was.

    But¡­ Colby has been wrong, for Brian didn¡¯t ?fall¡± prey to Shelby¡¯s words, even if they have been enough convincing, and, one hour later, Shelby and Colby left Stonebridge¡¯s property without concrete results.

    ***

    Arrived at the castle, Colby quickly descended from the driving box and approached the carriage¡¯s door to help Shelby to descend. But even if he suddenly opened that door, Shelby didn¡¯t scold him as usual. Per contra, the count seemed immersed in thoughts, if not sad and melancholic. And how not to be like that when he left Stonebridge¡¯s house, Brian told him that it¡¯ll be better not to see each other anymore because after what happened with Bardain he couldn¡¯t trust anymore the man who stabbed his back.

    ?I¡¯ve been a fool,¡± suddenly murmured Shelby, and Colby stared in amazement at him. Shelby instead only sketched a sad smile, seeing the amazement on his helper¡¯s face. ?I was talking about me,¡± the old man said and stretched his left arm, putting it around Colby¡¯s neck, who took Shelby in his arms and headed toward the house.

    While heading toward the entrance, Colby dared to ask: ?didn¡¯t you manage to convince Mister Beneath?¡±

    ?True,¡± said Shelby and sighed. ?And it¡¯s only my fault, for¡­ I didn¡¯t take into account that Brian isn¡¯t Baron Beneath and that he also has his ego.¡±

    ?He¡¯ll soften maybe when he¡¯ll understand the reasons why you¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ?No, my boy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do that, for Brian Beneath isn¡¯t that kind of man, who after you have hurt him, you can win him back or regain his trust. And me, for hiding him so many things, I only stabbed his back as he said.¡±

    ?It was your right, count. Others tried to kill you and it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t trust those who you don¡¯t know,¡± mumbled Colby while climbing the stairs, for the count asked for being taken to his room.

    Only after Colby left the old man on the bed and covered him well with the blanket, did Shelby stare at the fire that was vividly dancing in the stove and said barely heard: ?maybe this is our mistake, Colby, for¡­ we never trusted anybody. Neither you nor me. Maybe it¡¯s time to trust. Aaa, what do you say?¡±

    Colby swallowed hard, for¡­ at his forty, after a hard life when he has been betrayed for so many times and after so many moments when has been practically forced to stand up after being kneeled, facing life, it was damn difficult to start to trust people.

    Eventually, after the old man motioned him to leave, Shelby slowly bowed his head and hurried to leave the room, carefully closing the door behind him. Then he rushed to descend the stairs and exit the castle in the backyard, feeling that he was lacking air. And¡­ that lack of air wasn¡¯t at all random, for¡­ he felt so well the biting of the top of the whip on his skin while images from his past, when he was closed into an underground dungeon, were passing in front of his eyes¡­ images with two butchers mercilessly beating him while the young Colby was chained.

    ***

    ?What do you say is that Colby tried to make you talk about Bardain¡¯s location?¡± Brian asked Stan while it was already night and Stan met him in the living room. At that moment, Brian was standing in front of that big window that was leading toward the backyard.

    ?Right, Mister Beneath. But I¡¯m also not stupid: I smelled him right away, what he tried to do, and I sent him for a ride.¡±

    Brian smiled, hearing the boy talking like that. Then he slowly turned toward him and saw him standing in front of the door, with his legs stuck to each other, with his hands at his side while crumpling the cap in his hands and with his head slowly bowed: ?Bardain taught him well how to act,¡± thought Brian, smiling. ?And this boy isn¡¯t stupid at all. He learns fast and¡­ he¡¯ll be as loyal as Bardain has been or maybe more. But¡­ I feel that he¡¯s also sad.¡±

    ?And¡­ what should we do, Mister Beneath?¡± asked Stan in a half a voice after he had swallowed hard, for even if it was already late, he didn''t eat anything yet, and it was even harder with that sweet smell felt coming out of the kitchen.

    ?At first, we¡¯ll have dinner,¡± said Brian kindly. Then he motioned the boy to approach him, and this amazed Stan a lot, for¡­ on one hand - he felt somehow strange to approach Brian, who he considered a model to follow, and on the other hand, he felt clumsy, thinking that his clothes were inappropriate, even if those clothes were new, bought by Bardain with the boy¡¯s money, clothes Stan considered unworthy for staying in front of his master.

    What the boy didn¡¯t know was that Brian didn¡¯t really care about his clothes: for him, the people¡¯s souls were much more important, and that young man, that was standing with his head bowed since he got in front of him, started to be someone who Brian appreciated at that moment. So, so suddenly that he made Stan withdraw a little bit, Brian ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, and when Stan finally stopped crawling back, at a slow step and looked into Brian¡¯s eyes, this one said: ?I would like to be your friend, Stan, if possible.¡±

    ?Friends? We?¡± asked Stan, staring at Brian with wide-open eyes. ?But¡­ how is this possible? A servant and a gentleman¡­ friends? If Bardain hears this¡­¡±

    Brian smiled: ?even if Bardain hears this, he won¡¯t say anything, for I also treated him like a friend, even if he was older than me and he could have been my father. As I can be your father.¡±

    ?But you aren¡¯t,¡± said the boy so suddenly.

    ?That¡¯s why, as we don¡¯t have the same blood flowing in our veins, I ask you to treat me not like an elder brother, but like a friend, one who you can tell something if you want or ask for a piece of good advice when you need, and I¡¯d like to do the same in the future.¡±

    ?But¡­ Mister Brian, I¡¯m not more than a stupid boy. How can I¡­?¡±

    Still resting his palm on Stan¡¯s shoulder, Brian looked into the boy¡¯s eyes and kindly said: ?never say that you are stupid, Stan, for¡­ if you believe this, then others will also think so about you. But if you think that you¡¯re mature and wise, people will respect you, as it should be.¡±

    ?Is that simple?¡± asked Stan confused.

    ?It is,¡± answered Brian, putting the second palm on Stan''s second shoulder. ?And how not to be this easy when the human heart longs for so long for simplicity?! And now¡­ take a sit at this table and have dinner with me.¡±

    Brian¡¯s words amazed so much the two servants he brought into the house after Eva left, for even if he wanted to leave the house of the man he had hated once, yet, Brian still felt the necessity to stay there for a while more, even if he didn¡¯t understand why of that desire.

    Yet, even if they found strange their master¡¯s desire, the two women said nothing: they only exchanged glances, something that Stan noticed and felt so small and wanted to run away. But still, the boy stood there till they lay the table, and, at Brian¡¯s order, they left them alone.

    The first sitting at the table has been Brian, who didn¡¯t insist on Stan sitting down, understanding that maybe it was difficult for Stan to feel at home there. Yet, he kept watching the boy from the corner of his eyes while slowly chewing his meal. Thus, he saw Stan squinting at the food on the table, swallowing hard and squeezing the cap in his hands, rumpling it even more. Then, eventually, moved by his own desire to taste that tasty meal, Stan left the cap on the table and, shy, he sat down on one chair, to Brian¡¯s right, where the servants put a plate for him.

    And¡­ that table looked exactly like in his dreams, those dreams he had so long time ago while living in that dilapidated attic, with the wind tightly holding him in its arms, dreams that saved him from a sure death: dreams where he finally had a warm room only for him, with playful flames in the stove like those seen behind Brian and whose barely heard pop was filling the room with a warm sensation of pleasure. Then there was the steamy meal on the table and its pleasant smell and it was really weird, for he had never felt that smell before from close. Before that night, he had felt it only from far away, being in the street, in front of a local whose door was closed and opened all the time, but never by him. Now instead, with that divine smell felt only a few centimeters from his nose, the boy felt how the mouth of his sack of tears opened and those tears abundantly bathed his cheeks while he broke a piece of warm bread with a shaking hand, from which he bit, shyly. Then he chewed it slowly as if trying to feel its divine taste for long.

    And Brian felt the same: that the tears were taking over him. But this happened not because he felt the same as Stan, but because he finally understood that his pain couldn¡¯t be compared yet with that one felt by so many other people that were crying only because they finally felt the smell of hot bread in their hand. That¡¯s why he preferred to eat in silence, giving Stan the chance to finally feel the warmth of a home, something that he had dreamt about since being only a little child.

 LXXV

    ?Rivalry - something we are afraid of, but also something we tend to reach¡±

    ?Miss Stonebridge?¡± Eva heard Sophie¡¯s voice behind her the moment that she intended to enter the house after walking for about an hour through the garden in her desperate attempt, but to no avail, to clear her mind.

    Hearing her name, but still not knowing who actually called her, Eva stopped, feeling that the blood stopped flowing through her veins, her breath became interrupted, and her hands suddenly froze as if being made from ice. Even so, after a few moments of staring at a blind spot while feeling a strange buzz of emptiness in her ears, Eva deeply breathed in till she felt her heart again beating in her chest. After that, she squeezed hard her fists and turned to watch the one who called her name.

    And¡­ the inevitable happened then: two women¡¯s glances, warm and cold at the same time, intertwined half of the road, exchanged killing energies, for there couldn¡¯t deal with kindness there when one of them was the ex and the second one was who could have taken the place of the first one next to the beloved man if she hadn¡¯t been so stubborn to chase him away eventually.

    ?Do we know each other?¡± asked Eva eventually, after many seconds of staring at Sophie, who was piercing her with her glacial glance as if she had wanted her dead: there and at that moment. Yet, Sophie knew very well that she didn''t have either the courage or the power to kill the other, even if she thought that she was more than capable of doing that.

    ?To be honest, I don¡¯t know what to answer,¡± said Sophie drily, sketching a weird smile of confusion on her face while fighting with the fingers of the gloves which she thought that they looked weird at that moment, making her look clumsy and somehow unworthy while the rival looked so beautiful, almost perfect, even though Eva¡¯s face reflected the tiredness well.

    ?Then?¡± Eva insisted to find out the truth. After that, she took a few steps toward Sophie, making her feel her blood frozen in her veins. ?How do you know my name?¡±

    ?I saw it written on a sheet of paper,¡± Sophie simply answered when Eva took one more step toward her.

    ?On a sheet of paper?¡± asked Eva amused. ?And¡­ and how are you so sure that I am who you are looking for?¡±

    ?Because I¡¯ve been told that you¡¯re here.¡±

    ?Have you been told? By who?¡±

    ?Christine Bircham,¡± said Sophie, this time confidently, and stared into the rival¡¯s eyes, which she found of a dizzy blue and, for the first time, even if for a short time, she understood why her ex-husband lost her head for that woman when he met her.

    ?Now I see,¡± Eva answered, smiling, carefully putting the warm shawl on her shoulders. ?As I understand where our respectable Mrs. Bircham vanished a few days ago: she went to meet you¡­ the rival.¡±

    ?Actually I¡¯m more your rival, Eva than hers. Excuse my imprudence: may I call Eva, right?¡±

    ?Of course, not,¡± said Eva in a severe tone. ?My name can be spoken only by my close friends while you already said that you are my rival. More than that: you didn¡¯t tell me who you are.¡±

    ?If I tell you that I¡¯m the¡­ ex, will you understand who am I?¡±

    ?Sophie Anderson Bell,¡± said Eva with a hissing tone, a fact that made her voice slowly shake, and that slight shaking of her vocal tone, something that she hated at that moment, made Sophie feel that she has been avenged, thinking that at least this way she was superior in front of the rival, who she managed to intimidate.

    ?I see that you heard about me,¡± added Sophie, confidently smiling, somehow triumphantly. But she has been so amazed to see on Eva¡¯s face a kind of weird smile, somehow provocative and cunning, instead of a tremor in her hands. And that smile has been drawn on Eva¡¯s face because she felt attacked and forced to protect herself, for¡­ she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt, with all her body actually, that that first meeting with Sophie was somehow a duel between two women that shared the same man once, even if one of them never loved that man and has been his wife only on a sheet of paper while the other loved him with soul and body, gave herself completely to him and also gave him a child, something that made him completely happy and also sad. And¡­ most important, Eva thought that she must win that battle, no matter what.

    Then, after she finally managed to take heart, Eva stared again into Sophie¡¯s eyes and answered her as she deserved, or at least this was what she thought: ?how couldn''t I know the one who once had the family name of the man I love? Even if this has been only written on paper.¡±

    ?Did he tell you this? That we¡¯ve been married only formally?¡± tried Sophie to attack.

    ?No. Others took care to tell me about this, for¡­ this is a known fact by everyone, actually like your past, Mrs. Anderson Bell.¡±

    ?Again this tiresome Anderson Bell,¡± murmured Sophie, shuddering, for even if others called her name so many times to hurt her, this time it was even more killing because it has been told by her rival, even if Eva said this in a neutral tone.

    ?I can¡¯t call you differently,¡± said Eva confidently, seeing Sophie making a wry face. ?It is the name you always used to present yourself in front of others, and¡­ a name that I had to hear so many times before finding out who you really are.¡±

    Eva¡¯s words amazed Sophie a lot, who stared at her as if asking for an answer to that weird question awoken in her chest: ?why? answer that actually has been heard soon after.

    ?Others called me with this name so many times that I started to hate it, even if I didn¡¯t know why. It was probably because I¡¯ve been jealous¡­ with every single woman seen next to Brian, without knowing that actually he had a wife home waiting for him.¡±

    ?Yet, you followed him everywhere and even gave him a child,¡± said Sophie, hissing the words through her teeth.

    ?Why not?¡± Eva simply said, and these words amazed her more than Sophie, for she felt them fake, even if told by her, for she has never been happy finding out that she was the ?other one.¡± Yet, now, standing in front of the one who had had the sacral role of being the wife of the man she loved, Eva felt that it was her right to look with superiority at the rival, to let her know that she wasn¡¯t weak and that she won¡¯t allow others to trample her under feet, more when she won, for she was sure of Brian¡¯s love for her.

    ?For the simple fact that you hadn¡¯t this right,¡± suddenly Sophie shouted. ?Because I was the wife while you, Miss Stonebridge was only the ?other one,¡± a nice word to call you so. That¡¯s because of this you hadn¡¯t the right to ruin my marriage.¡±

    ?It wasn¡¯t me who ruined your marriage,¡± Eva said, gnashing her teeth. ?And I¡¯ve been the ?other one¡± not because I wanted this. If you want to reproach this to someone, then go and ask Brian for explanations and excuses. And¡­ also reproach this to you, Sophie, for¡­ you also have sins on your soul. More than I have.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ?Yet: you feel no remorse for what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ?Why should I do that? As I said: I found out about you much later when it was already too late.¡±

    ?Even so: you should have left then. You should have had at least the shame to not¡­ occupy a place that wasn¡¯t yours.¡±

    ?A place that wasn¡¯t mine?¡± said Eva smiling. ?Per contra: when I found out about your existence, Sophie that place wasn¡¯t yours anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, Sophie swallowed hard, not understanding very well what Eva meant. That¡¯s why she focused her glance on the rival, frowning, trying to understand what the hell was going on, for¡­ one it has been told to her, and another thing seemed to have happened.

    Eva instead kept saying, without paying attention to all the grimaces seen on the woman¡¯s face that was standing in front of her and also without caring at all that maybe that change in her own behavior wasn¡¯t something good for her: ?it¡¯s exactly as I said: I found out that I¡¯ve been the ?other one¡± only the day I gave birth to my daughter. And¡­ others took care to tell me about your hatred and that you needed someone to trample under your feet to regain your lost honor while I also suffered, maybe more than you suffered.¡±

    ?Did you suffer?¡± said Sophie ironically. ?Don¡¯t be a hypocrite, Eva Stonebridge. You didn¡¯t have why to suffer when¡­¡±

    ?Of course, I had why to suffer, for after the visit she paid to you when you let Miss Davis know that you can hurt me and my child, she took me away from her and lied to me that I¡¯ve been abandoned by the man I loved with all my heart. If not because of you, maybe I¡­¡±

    ?If you hadn''t done what you''ve done, you wouldn''t have suffered,¡± attacked Sophie, suddenly approaching Eva and squeezing the flesh of her arm. ?I only defended what was mine.¡±

    Face to face, powerfully blowing hatred toward the other, both Sophie and Eva were looking to see the other one on both knees in front of her, without knowing that both of them already lost: one for being stupid - for fearing for life and having her pride, the other one not knowing how toothy life is and trying to defend the impossible this way.

    ?I¡¯ll do the same,¡± said Eva in a whisper, still staring into the rival¡¯s eyes. ?I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt the people I love.¡±

    ?Even if those ?people¡± did what they¡¯ve done for hurting you? Using you as a shield for a nonsense revenge?¡± murmured Sophie, a hint about the eternal rivalry between Alfred and Brian, something she thought that Eva wasn¡¯t aware of, but which the young lady knew so well.

    ?They also suffered¡­ much more than I. And¡­ even if ?I paid for others¡¯sins,¡± I won¡¯t allow anybody to hurt those who hurt me. I¡¯m more than capable to ?avenge upon¡± them¡­ with my own methods.¡±

    ?That¡¯s why you abandoned him? For ?revenge?¡±

    ?This isn¡¯t something you should know.¡±

    ?Yet: it might be something involving me directly in this.

    Eva stared at her in amazement: ?like?¡±

    ?Give that child to me, Eva. Allow me to be your daughter¡¯s mother and I promise that she¡¯ll always be happy next to me, as I''ll make Brian happy.¡±

    ?You really lost your mind,¡± Eva hissed the words through her teeth, squeezing the flesh of Sophie¡¯s arms. ?You all lose your head if you think that other women give birth to children only to allow you to be mothers. Don¡¯t even dream about something like this, Sophie Anderson Bell: my family belongs to me and I¡¯ll never share it with anyone.¡±

    ?Even so you let them behind you.¡±

    ?Do you think so? That I let them behind me?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t think, only. It¡¯s a real fact. An event that¡¯s actually the gossip on everybody¡¯s lips these days: Brian Beneath left his wife for the mistress, who actually abandoned him eventually - the one who he wanted to be his new wife.¡±

    ?Then¡­ fully enjoy this little triumph, Sophie, for¡­ the others¡¯compassion is the only luxury I can allow you to have now, for the moment, for¡­ very soon, I¡¯ll turn back where is my place: like Brian Beneath¡¯s wife, for namely because of this I suffered so much. And¡­ don¡¯t even think to touch my family, Sophie, or I swear that you can die in circumstances weirder than those in which your father died.¡±

    Checkmate for Eva. But it has been Sophie¡¯s turn to fall into the madness¡¯arms. She suddenly squeezed again Eva¡¯s arms, shouting: ?what do you know? What do you actually know about this, Eva Stonebridge? Who killed my father, in fact?¡±

    But Eva looked at her with a certain hatred, with a kind of weird regret that she didn¡¯t hurt Sophie earlier with such words, for even if she didn¡¯t participate in Edward¡¯s assassination and she found out about his death much later, she considered that crime a personal triumph at that moment, and this was something she never expected to feel.

    Sophie instead, really driven crazy, was shaking Eva¡¯s body, squeezing her both arms and asking for answers to all those questions that tormented her since her father has been killed: ?tell me! Who killed my father, Eva? Who¡¯s the miserable who dared to cut the thread of his life? Who? Or maybe¡­ was it you?¡±

    Eva looked at Sophie with a certain disgust this time¡­ but it wasn¡¯t a personal disgust for Sophie, but for herself, for being unwillingly involved in that charade of strange events. Then, hardly pushing Sophie away from her, Eva managed to make the rival lose her balance and fall to the ground. After that, she deeply breathed it, saying to her barely heard, not paying attention to the fact that Sophie was sobbing: ?you¡¯re wrong, Mrs. Anderson Bell. Even if you badly want to involve me in this and blame me for everything, it¡¯s not my fault for your loss. All I can tell you is that¡­ Edward Anderson Bell paid a higher bill for what he owed with his death.¡±

    ?Bill? What bill?¡± Mrs. Huntington¡¯s voice has been heard behind Sophie and this made Eva wince while Sophie stopped crying. Then, helped by Alice, Sophie stood up and both looked at Eva, waiting for her answer. ?You didn¡¯t answer, Eva. What Edward Anderson Bell paid for?¡± Alice asked again, heading toward Eva, who crawled a little bit back, somehow ashamed, for even if she talked about Edward, it was to hurt Sophie and make her stop her mad attack, for she understood very well that was Christine who told Sophie where to find her rival and Sophie came there to strike the coup of grace on Eva. However, everything that Eva told Sophie didn¡¯t make her feel better. Per contra: it made her feel dirty inside as if she alone trampled her ego under her feet. ?Eva?¡±

    Eva instead didn¡¯t hear what Mrs. Huntington said. Her glance was focused on Beth, who was staring at her with tearful eyes, unpleasantly surprised to see how Eva changed. And¡­ Eva felt pain seeing that glance, for she considered it unworthy, for she did what she did only to protect herself. That¡¯s all. Yet: she was considered the guilty one for everything and she thought that nobody understood her.

    ?What for, Miss Stonebridge? Why did you change so much?¡± Beth eventually muttered.

    ?Because life forced me to fall into sins,¡± murmured Eva.

    ?Eva¡¯s sins,¡± Sophie eventually murmured, randomly, and her words made Mrs. Huntington watch her, unpleasantly surprised to hear Sophie talking like that, even if she knew very well every single bad thing done by Sophie Anderson Bell in her short life and that she had worse sins on her soul.

    ?I don¡¯t think you are well placed to judge others¡¯sins, Mrs. Anderson Bell,¡± said Alice eventually. ?None of us is that innocent to point someone else with the finger when we have a lot of sins on our shoulders.¡±

    ?Yet: some of us have more sins on our souls than others,¡± Sophie arrogantly said.

    ?Do you think so?¡± Alice severely asked. ?I won¡¯t be that sure, for¡­ even if I don¡¯t know how much this child is involved in your father¡¯s death, yet, I feel that your sins can¡¯t be balanced on the same Balance of Fate. That¡¯s why, Eva, tell me: who exactly asked for our ex-Prime Minister¡¯s death?¡±

    Staring at her, Eva was slowly shaking, for she didn¡¯t want to give Emily away. Yet: she had to, for¡­ that man died because of someone else¡¯s hatred, even if he paid for his sins. Even so, he had the right to be ?revenged¡± at least by telling others what was hidden behind his death and who actually ordered that attack. That¡¯s why, after she did violence to her conscience, Eva murmured: ?Emily Davis. But¡­ Mrs. Anderson Bell¡­ you already took revenge upon those who killed your father.¡±

    Sophie stared in amazement at Eva, not understanding at all what did she mean. But she shuddered, with all her body, when Eva added: ?Emily Davis died, killed by the same man who cut the thread of your father¡¯s life. And¡­ I think that they already paid for what they did, punished by fate in the underworld.¡±

 LXXVI

    ?Yet, some of us have more sins than others¡±

    Staring at the wall of the carriage, covered with black velvet, Sophie suddenly felt her eyes wet because of tears, somehow playing in her head as if a kind of shaking took over them. But those tears were born in her soul not because she stared for long at a blind point without blinking even, but because deep inside her the pain was killing her. And¡­ how not to cry his loss when she had been slapped that day for so many times?! Yes, she received painful palms over her face from her deadly enemy, slaps which had been actually controlled by life, which has been also who put high words in the rival¡¯s mouth, bad words invented by the whole world or people who wanted so bad to see Sophie Anderson Bell paying for everything she did in life, especially for her arrogance.

    And not only Sophie paid then, for what she did, but also the rest of the people who ever knew Edward Anderson Bell, who was her father, but who she seemed to have never known well. And¡­ Eva was right when she asked her: ?how well did you know your father, Sophie?¡± and the young woman¡¯s question made Sophie shudder from top to toe, even if in Christine¡¯s office, where Eva brought Sophie to talk to her, after the event with Mrs. Huntington and Beth, was warm enough, with a big fire in the stove, with flames that were actually playing with those dried logs which were smacking till turning them into ashes. Thus, hearing the crack of the wood in the stove, Sophie winced, feeling cold drops of sweat running on her back. But she understood that those cold drops had nothing to do with the cold felt outside but it was something coming out from inside her. And¡­ it was there another truth understood so suddenly: while bathing her lost glance into Eva¡¯s beautiful blue sea seen in her eyes, a celestial blue on a sunny day, Sophie understood that she actually didn¡¯t have an answer to Eva¡¯s question as she understood that she actually never knew her father, at least not as he really was.

    De facto, she thought about this long before meeting Eva: if she got to know well her father or he has also been a caprice for her like Brian was?! She didn¡¯t know this and she probably won¡¯t ever know this, for right after she started to think about something like this, waves of hatred and negative emotions were taking over her soul and mind, not allowing her to clearly think or normally breathe.

    And¡­ Sophie also felt a huge pressure in her throat, like a pliers that was hardly squeezing her soul as if trying to soak even the last drop of life from her. But even so, she felt that she hadn¡¯t enough power to stay against her own feelings and against the world represented by a single person at that moment: Eva, the one Sophie hated so much for occupying her place next to Brian, but who was also someone who Sophie wanted to still have in front of her after she found out that she was the only one who knew more about her father¡¯s death.

    Then¡­ Sophie winced again, hearing Eva saying: ?yet, it seems to me that you never got to know Edward Anderson Bell well, who has been your father, but also the enemy of so many people during his life, sowing hatred in their soul even after his death.¡±

    ?Each of us is someone¡¯s enemy in this life, Eva. The important thing here is to know how to fight against our enemies and of us sometimes, for sometimes we can be our own enemy.¡±

    Eva sadly smiled, for¡­ what Sophie said made sense. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to show her weaknesses in front of her rival. That¡¯s why she stretched her back and looked with pride at Sophie, who she started to commiserate with, so suddenly, for she understood that Sophie Anderson Bell lost a lot lately and so suddenly. ?Maybe you¡¯re right, Sophie,¡± Eva continued her thought, ?but there are enemies that try to destroy you only by thought while there are others that do everything to take your breath away and push the dear people away from you.¡±

    ?And¡­ which group are you part of right now?¡± murmured Sophie in a half a voice, feeling that she lacked air because of the tears that suddenly appeared in the corner of her eyes, but which Sophie was stubborn not to let them freely flow on her cheeks.

    ?I?¡± murmured Eva thoughtfully. ?Till not long ago, I wasn''t by anybody¡¯s side, for even if I had enemies, I¡¯ve never been aware of. Or¡­ I was just trying to lie myself because¡­ I think I hated in my life.¡±

    ?Who?¡±

    ?This life - which took my mother from me while still being a baby, my father - who threw me in this madness of a libertine world, and¡­ each woman seen next to my father,¡± said Eva sadly, staring at the flames.

    ?Everything started with a woman and ends with one,¡± said Sophie randomly, staring this time at her feet and looking for comfort at least from that wooden floor which seemed so cold and unfriendly at that moment.

    ?And you¡¯re right, Sophie, for the same happened to your father,¡± said Eva this time, staring at Sophie, who finally dared to look again at that blue sea that fit into a soul, so vividly reflected into a woman¡¯s eyes. ?For everything started with a woman called Lorenne Fabeau, who your father wanted in his arms, and also that woman brought his end eventually.¡±

    Sophie shuddered, with all her body, for even if she knew that Edward hasn¡¯t been a Saint, she never thought that namely his huge desire to love every single possible woman will kill him eventually. And¡­ she felt, so suddenly, the strange desire of running out of that office, of letting unfinished a talk about her father¡¯s death when she hoped to finally find out the truth and why she became an orphan, much earlier than she had wanted.

    ?But¡­ I don¡¯t understand - what could have my father done so bad that he deserved to be killed so cruelly? In the depths of a forest, at night, and¡­ with a cold blade of a knife that cut his throat before leaving this world.¡±

    ?Tit for tat,¡± murmured Eva, tamely or with the desire to take revenge on her rival, for when she heard the story told to her by Lorenne, long ago, in her house in Brighton, Eva felt sorrow for Edward, even if she considered him guilty for what happened to Lorenne and her husband. ?Your father, Sophie also took a life. Long ago. Or¡­ maybe he killed more, but we didn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    And again Sophie shuddered, to hearing something that she had never suspected, that Edward killed someone. It was too much for her soul to accept, a soul already so tormented by fate. ?You¡¯re lying,¡± she hissed eventually through her teeth.

    ?What do I win telling you lies?¡± said Eva calmly, pitifully looking at Sophie, who she saw tormented by the flames of hell at that moment. Yet¡­ Eva didn¡¯t feel sorrow for Sophie, for she also suffered a lot because of that woman, who she found out that told Emily that she also could lose her child and that namely after that Miss Davis¡¯ madness started. ?If I tell you this is because you asked me to do that. I¡­ have nothing to win here, only to lose after this meeting.¡±

    ?Of course, you¡­ win,¡± said Sophie with hatred. ?It¡¯s called desire to take revenge on me, for¡­ attacking me by saying such nonsense things, you make me suffer and, seeing my sufferance, you feed your ego with my pain. You feel revenge for what you thought that you had to suffer because of me.¡±

    ?You¡¯re wrong here, Mrs. Anderson Bell,¡± said Eva confidently, something that was reminding the voice of a teacher scolding his naughty students, or maybe lazy that didn¡¯t learn what he taught them. And Sophie seemed to be like a naughty student, for she also heard almost nothing from what Eva told her. ?I found out about our ex-Prime Minister¡¯s death many weeks after this, by chance. Also, that day, I found out the story behind that strange death, something that seemed at first a random event, but which actually resulted to be the cruel reality: Edward, ten years ago, has been in Brighton, where Lorenne and her husband lived. And, right after seeing her, he wanted her in his arms. But her denial, of the woman he wanted so bad in his bed, made him lose his head and, eventually, after a duel he had with Lorenne¡¯s husband, a fight asked by Mister Fabeau, who felt hurt because of your father¡¯s shameless request, who proposed Lorenne to pay with her body for her husband¡¯s debts, he took that man¡¯s life.¡±

    ?Then¡­ it means that my father is of no guilt in that death. If one goes to a duel, he must kill or will be killed,¡± said Sophie proudly, trying to defend her father at least this way, for she felt so suddenly that huge desire of protecting him as if she was the parent and not the child.

    ?Of course, he had. And a lot, Mrs. Anderson Bell, for¡­ if he didn¡¯t long for someone else¡¯s woman, seen at that man¡¯s arm, then¡­ he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to kill someone in a duel and either feel the death¡¯s scent after that.¡±

    ?¡­ and either feel the death¡¯s scent after that,¡± murmured Sophie, wiping her tears which she left free eventually to bath her cheeks while she was staring through the window at the field that was so widely seen in front of her, in that rocking of the carriage that was heading to nowhere, moving away from a place that gave her so many answers at that moment, but which she got to hate so suddenly.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ***

    A painful sigh came out of Eva¡¯s chest, who eventually bent and squatted in front of the same window where she stood till that moment, looking at the autumn surroundings that seem so calm even if it was so cold around.

    Entering the living room and seeing Eva squatted, Mrs. Huntington hurried toward her, putting the tray where she brought some tea on the table. ?Eva, what happens? Do you feel bad?¡± the old lady murmured preoccupied when she got next to Eva.

    Suddenly, the young woman started to slowly shake, as if having a fever. Yet, she wasn¡¯t crying, for Alice didn¡¯t hear any sob, and neither she felt tears on Eva¡¯s hands which she touched, trying to understand what was due to that shiver. Only when she touched Eva¡¯s chin and forced her to look into her eyes, did Alice spot a weird smile on Eva¡¯s face.

    ?She¡¯s going crazy,¡± the old woman thought and shuddered. Yet¡­ she was wrong, for Eva wasn¡¯t losing her mind. She only grinned at life that was so stubborn to force her to face so many difficult moments lately. ?What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Alice asked frightened. ?Why are you¡­ acting like this?¡±

    ?You know, Mrs. Huntington, I always thought that I¡¯m weak, a victim only, but¡­ I got to be a butcher eventually.¡±

    Alice stared thunderstruck into Eva¡¯s eyes, not understanding at all what she said. Yet, Eva understood what was inside Alice¡¯s soul and said: ?Sophie Anderson Bell. I¡¯ve been her butcher today.¡±

    ?Aaa, this was what you meant,¡± thought Alice and calmed down, for she finally understood what kind of battle was inside Eva¡¯s soul at that moment. ?Yet, child, you have no guilt in that death. At least this is what you¡¯ve told me.¡±

    ?That¡¯s right, Mrs. Huntington. I¡¯m not guilty of Edward Anderson Bell¡¯s death. But still¡­ I feel so guilty for this.¡±

    ?Why?¡± asked Alice even more surprised.

    ?Because it seems to me that Miss Davis did what she did only to protect me and punish Sophie for her daring of threatening me with losing my child as Emily lost one, more than twenty years ago.¡±

    ?Yet, Eva¡­ even if that Emily did what she did it¡¯s because she decided this and I don¡¯t know why I think that it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ?Do you think so?¡± murmured Eva, looking with pleading eyes at Alice and asking her by a glance to tell her that she had no guilt in everything that happened to her.

    ?Yes, I think so,¡± said Mrs. Huntington almost in a whisper and touched Eva¡¯s hands with both palms. ?Let¡¯s sit on the sofa! You shouldn¡¯t stay like this. Your feet will hurt you later.¡±

    ?Your feet will hurt you later,¡± Eva slurred while listening to the woman¡¯s advice and, still holding Mrs. Huntington¡¯s hand, she stood up and both of them approached the sofa on which they right away sat down. But¡­ she knew very well that what Alice meant was that her soul will hurt her if she kept thinking of what happened. That¡¯s why Alice took her away from the window and forced her to sit on the sofa - to turn her back to reality and keep her away from that cruel world from which Eva wanted to run away. ?Mrs. Huntington, what should I do with Christine?¡± Eva asked eventually, staring into the old woman¡¯s eyes.

    ?With Mrs. Bircham? What do you mean? Or¡­ better to ask: what did she do this time?¡± said Alice, hissing the last part through her teeth and raising her right eyebrow.

    ?She¡¯s who brought Sophie Anderson Bell in front of me today, for Mrs. Bircham told her where to find me after she had visited my enemy to tell her where I¡¯m now.¡±

    ?And¡­ what does she win doing this?¡±

    ?She¡¯s probably trying to make me leave this house or at least to strike the coup of grace on me, for she knows very well that Sophie didn¡¯t give up on Brian and that she wants to turn back that imaginary family she thinks they had together.¡±

    ?Yet, Eva¡­ their family has been real,¡± murmured Alice. ?They¡¯ve been married: in front of people and of God,¡± she added, squeezing the young woman¡¯s hand into hers, trying to give her some comfort and warmth, feeling those hands so cold, even if a big storm of hatred was boiling inside of Eva, forcing her to face life, not being at well prepared for this.

    ?What about me then?¡± muttered Eva and bitter tears flowed on her cheeks, tears that also bathed Alice¡¯s hands. ?Who I¡¯ve been for Brian in the end?¡±

    ?The woman who he loves so much if he has been able to give up on a lot of things for you. Let¡¯s not forget, child, that¡¯s not easy to get a divorce nowadays. Especially to separate of a woman like Sophie, who we must accept that she could offer him much more material things that you¡¯ll be ever capable to offer him.¡±

    ?Then¡­ why he has been with me? Why didn¡¯t he stay with her?¡± said Eva, offended.

    ?Because Brian Beneath seems to love more the soul things than the material ones. And what he wanted was to have by his side what he missed the most - love, for he grew up without his parents since little child and he lacked a lot of love. And¡­ even if Bardain tried to always be with him, he couldn¡¯t give Mister Beneath what he was looking for: soul fulfillment and love. Something that he found by your side, Eva. And¡­ a child, who you also gave him. That¡¯s why you must be proud that you could offer him so much all this time, valuable things, priceless, something that he won¡¯t give up on ever, for¡­ he won¡¯t ever let Laura behind him.¡±

    ?I have also been my father¡¯s daughter,¡± murmured Eva sadly.

    ?You can¡¯t compare, Eva. You can¡¯t compare those two men, for Brian isn¡¯t your father for sure, as you shouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes as I¡¯ve done.¡±

    ?The same mistakes?¡± murmured Eva, confused.

    ?Yes. Like the one of giving up on love, for¡­ you don¡¯t know how much I regret that I did this more than 40 years ago, how much I regret that I''ve been selfish then and that I didn¡¯t accept Bardain¡¯s offer to be his wife, for he came into my house then and told me that he didn¡¯t care about gossip and about the world, that he cares only about us. And¡­ I would have liked to at least keep him next to me, even if I wasn¡¯t his wife, for a man who really loves you is priceless, Eva, a treasure that you won¡¯t ever find in another place.¡±

    Two sad souls mirrored in two pairs of eyes after that: a soul that saw a lot in its life and which was so wise, a soul that mirrored on the blue surface of an innocent soul that was struggling so much to live - Eva Stonebridge¡¯s soul.

    ***

    A powerful slap threw Mrs. Bircham on the same sofa on which Mrs. Huntington and Eva stood before. And who dared to slap Christine¡¯s face has been Alice - the only one who ever dared to raise her hand over Christine, who was so afraid by many, but who hated so much at the same time.

    Touching the burning cheek, Christine stared like a hunted dog at the one who became her deadly enemy. But she has been so amazed to see an old lady in front of her, courageously staring at her and, in whose eyes, a long time ago forgotten youth was mirroring, something that vividly sparkled in Alice¡¯s eyes when she understood that Eva could be in danger.

    ?You don¡¯t even know who you are declaring war on,¡± Christine hissed eventually through her teeth.

    ?Same as you, Mrs. Bircham, for as I told to Marianne Chesterman Loran a few days ago, I¡¯ll tell you now - be afraid of me, for even if I only look like a weak and powerless old lady, I¡¯m worse than a fighting dog when I must protect someone dear me.¡±

    Christine grinned, taking a normal sitting position on that sofa, but still touching her cheek that started to slowly pulsate, for Alice put enough effort into that slap, to make Christine understand that she wasn¡¯t joking and that everything she said was a real threat. ?And¡­ should I understand that lately, Eva became your protegee? Let¡¯s not forget that that ?child¡± didn¡¯t pay me back everything she owes me when her father took money from me.¡±

    ?He sold her, you wanted to say,¡± Alice said with malice. ?Yet, Mrs. Bircham, even if you aren''t more than a simple human trafficator, shameless actually, let¡¯s not forget that debts might be paid without taking money out of one¡¯s pocket.¡±

    This intrigued Christine, for she never knew Alice before she showed up in her house the night Eva turned back to the house of the ?Red Ants.¡± Yet, something told her that that old lady that was standing in front of her and proudly staring into her eyes knew priceless things which she could use later for her benefit. That¡¯s why she eventually stood up and, stretching her back and taking her famous aristocratic posture, approached Mrs. Huntington. Later, getting in front of Alice and being only one step from her, she looked at the old lady, sketching a triumphant smile on her face. ?I¡¯m listening to what you want to say! What will you offer me in exchange for Eva?¡± Christine arrogantly asked as it was her habit, trying to make Alice confuse and take a wrong step, allowing Christine thus to attack again.

    But that time wasn¡¯t the first time when Alice met a poisonous cobra-like Christine Bircham. That¡¯s why she took the last step left between them and, approaching her face of Christine, she hissed through her teeth: ?for example telling you where Audrey Thorn¡¯s grave is and who eventually got rid of her.¡±

    Christine shuddered¡­ with all her body and even her soul was shaking like an aspen leaf, for¡­ even if she tried all her life to find out where her mother vanished eventually, she couldn¡¯t find anything. She even thought that she¡¯ll die without revealing that mystery that she wanted so badly to discover. Now instead life grinned again at her, a life hidden inside of an old lady¡¯s soul, as Alice Huntington, who seemed at first a harmless pigeon, but who was in fact a tigress, with a lot of sins in her soul, which made her toothy and more than capable to attack.

 LXXVII

    ?Life is like a hunting dog: it stubs its fangs into the enemys¡¯throat when they less expect this.¡±

    ?I met Audrey more than 40 years ago,¡± Alice Huntington started her story while she and Christine were on a bank that was deeply entering the sea, but which was also high enough to be considered dangerous in case one would have fallen off it, for he wouldn''t have only sunk into the water¡¯s depths, but also break into pieces, hardly hitting the small rocks seen at the bottom of that hilly and cliffy wall.

    At their feet, bathing from the depths of the sea those rocks seen everywhere around that bank, the tormented sea was acting up, splashing around with foamy water drops, with drops of hatred and of longing, for namely off that bank Audrey Thorn fell about 40 years ago, and the witness of that falling has been a young girl, who barely turned 15.

    ?Her huge desire to rule the world and be the queen of everybody killed her eventually,¡± the old lady murmured, staring at the noisy gulls seen floating above the white waves of the sea. ?And the worse enemy of her has been the love, for Audrey fell for a forbidden man, someone who wasn¡¯t her husband.¡±

    Christine, who was staring at a blind spot at that moment, at the sea that was stretching all over in front of her, said nothing, for even if she knew that her mother vanished somewhere long ago, she had never expected that namely the sea has been her grave eventually, for Audrey Thorn always hated the sea and namely the seawater received her into its arms and covered her body with its soft and cold cloth of water eventually.

    ?Yet¡­ I don¡¯t understand where from you know all this, Mrs. Huntington,¡± muttered Christine eventually, still staring at the gulls and at their fabulous flight above the foamy water.

    ?Because I¡¯ve been Audrey¡¯s friend. Yes¡­ we¡¯ve been friends,¡± said Alice, barely heard, and a painful sigh came out of her chest. ?At least this is what I thought then: that we were friends. But¡­ I understood later that I¡¯ve been so blind having trust in your mother, who actually destroyed my life eventually, splashing my soul with mud and leaving me broken inside.¡±

    Finally, Christine could take her glance off the gulls and stare at the old lady¡¯s face. Thus, she saw Alice¡¯s eyes shining because of tears. And she has been so amazed to find out, so suddenly, that her mother had had friends once. ?Why?¡± Christine eventually managed to ask, after minutes in a row of watching in silence the playful game of a strand of hair, pulled from Alice¡¯s bun, which was moved back and forth on her forehead by a playful gust of wind that was blowing from the sea. ?How could my mother destroy your life, if¡­?¡± she suddenly shuddered. ?Have ever been part of the ?Red Ants?¡±

    Alice Huntington smiled instead and her sad smile, somehow filled with sins, said a lot of things, even maybe not all true, because¡­ ?no, Mrs. Bircham. I¡¯ve never been part of that devilish organization, even if I had the chance to enter it. Yet: life forced me to accept the hug of the sins and be part of them.¡±

    ?To be part of the¡­ sins?¡± asked Christine confused. ?What do you mean?¡±

    ?That I blindly trusted friendship and love. And¡­ my rackless desire of being famous and rich made me accept a pact which I shouldn''t have ever accepted.¡±

    ?A pact with my mother?¡±

    ?Yes, it¡¯s true what you said, for¡­ maybe you don¡¯t know this, but I loved once so much. But¡­ the young man who conquered my heart was poor while I was dreaming about fortune and family.¡±

    ?Something he couldn¡¯t offer you.¡±

    ?Exactly. Yet, even so, I was more than prepared to give up on my dream to live in luxury only to have him by my side. But¡­ it was not to be. Thus, Bardain eventually left, leaving me alone with my unfulfilled dreams.¡±

    ?Bardain? Brian Beneath¡¯s teamster?¡± asked Christine in amazement, almost shouting.

    Only then did the old lady look at her, smiling: ?of course! Or¡­ how do you think I¡¯ve met Bardain? Your mother, Audrey, was the reason why I met my big love in life, for¡­ in her desperate attempt to make Baron be by her side in everything, she took me almost always with her when she had to meet him, hoping that Baron will fall for me and, this way, she¡¯ll have the chance to take advantage of that relationship. But life never supported her, just as it has never been by my side, for¡­ even if I didn¡¯t know her plans about Baron, I always accompanied her like her friend. Thus, I met Bardain. Eventually yes, we broke up, and I, because of the big pain felt in my chest, I asked your mother for a loan to start a business. But, as I had no experience in this, I could only gather more debts. And¡­ to pay them¡­ those debts¡­ I became someone¡¯s mistress.¡±

    ?Christopher Hall!¡±

    ?Exactly. But it has been your mother¡¯s request, who, at my request to give me some time to find the money to pay my debts, she told me then: ?you can pay them very easily, Alice. Be Christopher Hall¡¯s most important person, give him a boy, and¡­ you¡¯ll have the whole world at your feet.¡±

    ?And you accepted,¡± said Christine grinning.

    ?I had no choice, for¡­ I couldn¡¯t have paid otherwise my debts. Or at least this is what I thought then, for¡­ if I had had the mind and the wisdom I have today, I would have never accepted that shameless pact.¡±

    ?Why? Just because you failed then, it doesn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t succeed with someone else. It was only a matter of time to find the right person to put the whole world at your feet,¡± said Christine cunningly.

    Alice smiled instead, with all her heart, and this made Mrs. Bircham stare confused at her. ?And¡­ Christine, have you ever been happy being the mistress of many?¡± and this questions stubbed Mrs. Bircham¡¯s chest, deeply entering her soul, something that made her feel a bitter taste on the top of her tongue, for even if she had never regretted being someone¡¯s mistress and she even liked to live this way, at that moment, she felt so weak, so small, and so dirty inside. ?As far as I see you haven¡¯t been happy,¡± Mrs. Huntington added. ?And it couldn¡¯t be different, for¡­ being someone¡¯s mistress doesn¡¯t bring happiness to anyone: it didn¡¯t make happy Helen Walker who unwillingly became Alfred Stonebridge¡¯s mistress only because she loved him a lot. And Stonebridge not only killed Helen¡¯s soul - but he also made Eva suffer, who also became someone¡¯s woman without being his wife. Thus¡­ because of our stupidity, we are just a group of unhappy mistresses, who got only deep wounds and scars on their souls and skin eventually. Yet¡­ they¡¯ve been left alone, for¡­ to be honest, Mrs. Bircham - even if you got to love Luis Chesterman in the end, he preferred another woman in your place, much younger than you actually and someone who can give him something he wanted so much - an heir, something you and Marianne always denied to give him.¡±

    ?You could haven¡¯t mentioned that gorgon in this talk,¡± snarled Christine, staring again at the gulls that gathered in a big group above the sea, giving it a weird color.

    ?Why? Per contra: I think I¡¯ve mentioned her name just in time,¡± and these words made Christine stare again confused at Alice. ?Do you remember that I told you at the beginning of our conversation that Audrey fell for a forbidden man?¡± and Christine nodded yes. ?Well, that man wasn¡¯t anybody else than Mathew Loran, Marianne Chesterman Loran¡¯s father.¡±

    Hearing the name of her rival, with whom she competed all her life, and more because her mother fell for a forbidden man who was actually Marianne¡¯s father, Christine shuddered¡­ once¡­ and once again¡­ feeling certain nausea, even if she didn¡¯t know why she felt it. Eventually, she understood why: because she did a lot of things for Marianne, just to have profit, to hear eventually that they didn¡¯t only share the same man, but also their mothers had the same love. ?What¡¯s this life?!¡± Christine snarled eventually, squeezing her fists till she felt pain in her palms. ?The one with whom I¡¯ve competed all my life for a man¡¯s heart could have been my sister,¡± and Christine grinned again, somehow weird, for she felt confused and trampled under feet inside. ?Now I agree with you: that we are not more than a group of unhappy mistresses, for¡­ I, my mother, and even you¡­ we¡¯ve been all the mistresses of the men we love while those who we hated so much were their wives.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ?And¡­ I think you¡¯ll have one more reason to hate Marianne Chesterman Loran since now on, Mrs. Bircham. Or¡­ maybe not only one,¡± and Alice looked again at the sea, which was struggling with a strange force that was coming from its depts, something with what could be compared to the old lady¡¯s soul at that moment. ?Because¡­ beside Marianne has been your rival for an entire life, she has also been your sister, and¡­ the one who pushed Audrey into this water, killing her eventually.¡±

    Brought to her knees by life, with her soul in the hell¡¯s flames that widely opened its gates inside her, Christine stared thunderstruck at Alice¡¯s face, who wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore. Yet, she was still there, even though they had never been friends.

    ***

    The small room that Marianne Chesterman Loran kept closed for ages finally saw the light of the day when she dared to put the key in the lock and open it, making a deafening squeak all around the hall.

    Then, barely crawling her legs, Marianne entered. But her breathing was interrupted, just as her heart barely beat in her chest. And¡­ it wasn¡¯t the first time she felt that for¡­ she felt that anxiety so many times in the past while being just a child and when she heard, almost every day, the fearest discords between her parents. And all those arguments had a start and a final point - Audrey Thorn, because, as Alice told Christine, Mathew Loran made Audrey his mistress and, because he fell for her so badly in the end, he got to forget that he had a wife and a daughter waiting for him home, a child that loved him so much even though he had rarely time for her.

    And¡­ remembering that huge love she felt for her father, actually her first big love, Marianne¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she finally dared to get closer to the table on which a lot of small portraits were seen, and she took a portrait of her father in her hand eventually where he beautifully smiled and was so handsome, even if that picture has been taken more than 40 years ago.

    Eventually, when she felt that bitter tears are bathing her cheeks, Marianne approached an armchair and sat on it, still holding that small oval portrait in her hand, a foto of her father smiling so kindly¡­ a smile she fell for still being a child and which she kept in her heart for an entire life.

    ?Daddy¡­,¡± murmured Marianne eventually. ?I miss you so much,¡± and she held the portrait to her chest, staring with longing in front as if she saw her father at that moment.

    And her state of mind wasn¡¯t random, for, after Mrs. Huntington¡¯s visit and her harsh words told by her, Marianne felt that the storm and the pain turned back into her soul, a pain she wanted to be forgotten, but which was so stubborn to cling to her like a leech. Actually, it wasn¡¯t something that weird, for it was closely related to the big secret Alice mentioned, for that secret was about a crime committed by Marianne Chesterman Loran when she barely turned 15, the day she finished the reign of Audrey Thorn and also stopped the line of huge sufferance of her mother, who got to cry a lot and every day, knowing that her husband spends his days in the arms of another woman.

    That day, on the fatal day when Audrey Thorn died drowned, Marianne witnessed another shocking event: her mother tried to kill herself after another fight with her husband. Marianne instead didn¡¯t ever find out the real reason for that fight, for if she had found out that her father told her mother that he has a child with his mistress, a child he wanted to recognize in front of society and of law, Marianne would have gotten rid of Christine too. Thus, the one who paid for all her sins has been only Audrey, who Marianne decoyed on that bank to push her later into the water.

    And¡­ to decoy her there, Marianne took advantage that her father was out of town with business and she wrote a letter to Audrey in his name, a letter where he was confessing to his mistress that he must go for a while because the things with his wife got worse and even if he wanted to leave that town with her, knowing her married, he didn¡¯t dare to ask her to follow him. Yet: he would have loved to see her for at least one more time before leaving, in the same place they loved to see each time they decided to have some time together.

    Thus, even if Marianne had no idea if they had such a place or where it could be, she found it, following Audrey, who, right after receiving the letter, gathered a few things in a hurry and left the house, convinced to follow her beloved man, for being so in love with Mathew, she forgot about everything she once wished. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t take her teamster with her. She only told him that she must see someone important and that she¡¯ll take only a small Victoria carriage and a horse. And¡­ it has been the last time when someone who knew Audrey saw her alive.

    And¡­ once arrived on that bank bathed by the seawater, Audrey descended from the driving box and approached the steed edge of the abyss that was opening in front of her and on whose bottom the water was fighting with the rocks. And¡­ being alone there, she decided to wait, thinking that Mathew probably had something to do and that he¡¯ll come later. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t bother at all to look at who came when she heard a carriage approaching the place, for that place was known only by the two of them. And¡­ it has probably been Audrey¡¯s biggest mistake for she believed too much in herself and love.

    Only when she felt footsteps approaching her, did she turn toward that person, wide-opening her arms to receive her lover to her chest. Instead of love, she tightly hugged her death, for Marianne, controlled by a fit of mad anger, seeing the ?intruder¡± smiling so happy when her mother almost died that day, suddenly pushed Audrey, with all the force she was capable of that moment. And, because Audrey was so close to the abyss edge, even if she was so afraid of heights, she lost balance and fell, being soon swallowed by the sea.

    Marianne instead wasn¡¯t alone there¡­ Mrs. Huntington was also there, frozen, half away from her and staring at the sea which killed eventually her friendship with Audrey Thorn, washing her honor thus, for she got to blame Audrey for everything that happened to her in that life and especially for her big mistake of being someone¡¯s mistress.

    That¡¯s why she probably didn¡¯t even try to warn Audrey about the big danger that was approaching her, in the form of a crazy teenager: just because the hatred covered her eyes, probably, with a thick peel. Yet¡­ she had regretted too much her moment of weakness later, just as she got to regret the fact that she helped Marianne to save herself that day.

    Actually, Mrs. Huntington got to that place by chance, for she went that day to Audrey¡¯s house to tell her that she¡¯ll finally give birth to a child of Lord Hall. But, once arrived on Bircham¡¯s property, she saw Audrey leaving in a hurry and another carriage following her. This amazed her a lot and she decided to find out the great mystery behind all this. But¡­ she shuddered with all her body when she witnessed that unexpected crime¡­ unwillingly.

    Yet, at the moment the young Marianne fell to the ground, madly shouting and punching her chest and head, blaming herself for what she did, Alice approached her in a hurry and tightly grabbed her by the wrists, hissing her through her teeth: ?never ever talk about this, Marianne or you¡¯ll also get to be prey to the same worms that will finally Devore Audrey¡¯s body. That¡¯s why¡­ keep your mouth shut and never remember what happened today.¡±

    After that, she left the girl inconsolably crying, lying on the ground, and she approached Audrey¡¯s carriage in a hurry, to check what she left behind: thus, she found the letter written by Marianne and the small luggage Audrey took with her. Then, she grabbed them and threw everything that could be used as evidence into the water, into the same water that swallowed their master. And when all this was done, she forced Marianne to stand up, the two unhooked the horse, slapped its back to run away and, the two of them pushed Audrey¡¯s carriage toward the edge of the abyss, letting it fall eventually into the sea. Then, they got into Marianne¡¯s carriage and Alice pulled the reins. But before that, she told her teamster, a man about 40 that was frozen, sitting on the ground, and staring at the sea after witnessing such a monstrous scene, to keep his mouth shut and take her carriage on Lord Hall¡¯s property, without saying a word to anyone about what happened that day.

    And the poor man never said a word: part because of the fear of not being also punished for that crime, for he knew very well the big influence Lord Hall had, and partly because he received a lot of money from Alice, who actually has been generous enough for his silence.

    Yet, the fact that Alice and Marianne came back home together that day amazed a lot of people, for they all knew the hatred Marianne felt for the young ?companion¡± of her grandfather.

    Even so, even if they experienced together that painful event, Marianne and Alice had never talked about this, just as they never became friends. Per contra: they always tried to stay away from the other, and this was not because they were afraid of the other, but because none of them wanted to recall that day.

    Actually, they didn¡¯t have to bear each other for long because, 7 months later, Alice gave birth to a dead boy, and the doctor told her that it was probably because of the big stress suffered by her. And even if the doctor was right, Alice never said a word about what made her shudder all those 7 months. She preferred to be forgotten by her old Lord and live her life in a big shadow.

    Yet¡­ it seems that not only the two of them knew what eventually happened to Audrey: Marianne¡¯s mother, Estelle Hall Loran, found out about that terrible event one night when Marianne had one of her usual crises and, among mumbles and crazy words, she told her mother that she killed someone. Thus Estelle, who already found out that her rival was missing, put two and two together and understood who her daughter actually got rid of. That¡¯s why, she decided that if she wants Marianne to forget everything and especially to stop having those famous crises she had in the last 5 years after Audrey¡¯s missing, she had to force her to marry Luis, who she gave the control of a big mine which he always wanted, but he couldn¡¯t have because Christopher Hall always denied him the right to buy it.

    Thus, Estelle bought her daughter¡¯s ?happiness,¡± without knowing that, in fact, she was willingly throwing her into a new hell, one which she had to live for an entire life, suffering because of the same curse Estelle suffered in her marriage. Thus, mother and daughter shared the same destiny, sharing the same man with another woman. The cruel difference consisted only in the fact that Marianne shared her husband with her sister, even if none of them knew about this.

 LXXVIII

    ?I wish I turn the old times back and live them as I wish¡±

    ?Eva!¡± shouted Brian, breaking into his office. He stopped instead, right next to the door, for the one who was in front of the window, staring at the outside world, was Sophie and not Eva.

    This made the poor man¡¯s heart stop, understanding that all his hopes shattered like a castle made from playing cards, for he ran, all the way home from the stables after one of the servants told him that he has a visitor. And, at his question: ?who?¡± the woman about 30, who was actually new in that house, simply told him: ?an extremely elegant woman. And¡­ she told me that she¡¯s your wife.¡±

    That¡¯s why he entered the house in a hurry, to later break into the office, breathless, even if his first intention has been to enter his room and change his clothes, for he was completely sweated after the mad run he had on the horse¡¯s back, crossing the fields of the Image. And that run had a special meaning: it was a desperate attempt to forget, feel better, release the chest from that inside volcano that melt him slowly, even if it was a big arson inside him. But he forgot about everything when he lost the battle with his feelings, strong emotions that came over him like an avalanche of stones fallen off a mountain slop, thinking that it was Eva who came, that she forgave him and that if she was back they¡¯d be alright from that moment. But¡­ it has been just an illusion.

    ?How¡¯s life, Brian?¡± Sophie asked him in a half a voice. Yet, she looked at him with love, even if she had never thought that she was capable to feel it for the man who has been her husband for 7 long years. And she also watched him with longing, for in those few months while Brian lived with Eva in Image, Sophie has been alone most of the time, for Marianne had her own problems and seemed not to have time for her friend anymore. That¡¯s why, seeing him again, Sophie revived all the past emotions and, for an instant only, she wanted to turn the time back, living their first night again, that night after their marriage when she closed the door in Brian¡¯s nose, and fell prey to his volcanic love, instead of allowing him to look for happiness into someone else¡¯s arms. And¡­ only now did Sophie understand that a man like Brian won¡¯t ever be satisfied only with waiting and that he was more than capable to find another one to offer him happiness as it happened with Eva, a child only, who pushed Sophie Anderson Bell off her throne.

    But¡­ this didn¡¯t surprise Brian, who finally came back to his senses after deeply breathing in and out several times, seeing his ex-wife again. And he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he felt disappointment for seeing her and not Eva. But¡­ it was time to act. That¡¯s why Brian finally left the door and approached his desk, looking elsewhere and not at Sophie, who didn¡¯t lose sight of him.

    ?I¡¯m fine. Thank you for asking,¡± the man drily answered, staring like a dumb at the document left open on the desk. And he preferred not to look into Sophie¡¯s eyes not because he felt sorrow for abandoning her for another one or because he felt shy, but because he tried to hide from her the disappointment of realizing that she was who came and not Eva. And¡­ he wanted to hide this because he knew that Sophie was hurt and, if she had found out that he ran there to see the other one, she could have hurt Eva again.

    ?I¡¯m glad that¡­ you¡¯re fine,¡± Sophie managed to mutter eventually, and her drawl amazed Brian, who finally looked at her and, instead of her fix, glacial glance, he saw a sad Sophie, somehow absent, while playing with her glove in her hands.

    Yet, the man decided that if she came to see him after their divorce, even if they had both bad memories about the other, they should at least keep up appearances and respect their former pact - to say at least ?hi¡± to each other, no matter the problems between them. That¡¯s why he asked her eventually: ?why are you here, Sophie? Something happens?¡±

    The woman smiled¡­ sadly, melancholically, and sweetly at the same time, hearing his voice, somehow strangled, as if he was shy talking to her. Then, looking again at him, she said: ?it¡¯s because I missed you,¡± and her words amazed Brian a lot, who she never told such words before.

    ?What?¡± Brian stuttered, confused.

    ?I missed you,¡± repeated Sophie and took a step toward him.

    Brian instead, as if moved by a strange inner impulse, raised his right hand, stopping her. And¡­ even if his weird movement, somehow unwilling, could be considered offensive, Sophie felt no pain in her soul. On the contrary¡­ she felt an extreme peace, something she never felt before. That¡¯s why she decided to wait, to give him time to recover the normal stream of his thoughts, and to later talk to him about her plans, for she didn¡¯t come there only to see him.

    Brian¡¯s answer instead has been an unexpected and weird one at the same time, something reminding her of a scold: ?don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too late, Sophie?¡± he said sharply, staring at her.

    Sophie instead didn¡¯t get her tail down and kindly looked at him: ?for what?¡± she eventually asked.

    ?For longing,¡± the man outlined the words. ?For such words, that are meaningless now, Sophie.¡±

    ?Why? Why meaningless, Brian?¡± Sophie flamed and suddenly approached him, so close to his face that their lips almost touch each other while her hands rested on his shoulders. ?There¡¯s never too late for love.¡±

    ?But it¡¯s too late for us,¡± he said and tried to push her away from him, without being rude, for even if he never loved her, he at least liked her, right from the first moment he saw her, for Sophie was really beautiful. But he lost his hope with her on their wedding night when she pushed him out of her room and told him to never enter there.

    ?Allow me not to agree,¡± murmured Sophie, closing her eyes for a few instants. ?Because¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that I must do this, that¡¯s not too late, and that we can be happy together,¡± and, so suddenly that it surprised Brian a lot, Sophie kissed him¡­ for long, sweetly and bitterly at the same time.

    Brian instead stood like a statue, even though the woman thought that he¡¯ll push her away from him. And his hesitation gave her hope that¡¯s not too late and that they can turn back time.

    A barely heard knock on the door made Brian wince. But the man didn¡¯t manage to push Sophie away from him when the door suddenly opened and Stan entered, saying: ?mister Brian, I¡­¡± The boy stopped instead, seeing Brian kissing another woman and not Eva, someone Brian longed for so long.

    Yet, Stan didn¡¯t get his tail down, understanding that he has been rude entering the room without being invited. So, he uttered to mumble a ?forgive my daring. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Then, he rotated on his heels and left the office, even though Brian shouted after him to stay.

    Only when the door closed behind the boy, Brian pushed Sophie away from him and sat at his desk, sharply saying to her: ?let¡¯s not childishly act, Sophie. Not now when I forgot about my desire to live something like this with you.¡±

    Sophie instead, feeling a strong bitterness in her soul, looked elsewhere and sadly smiled. Then, summoning up courage, she looked again at Brian, insistently staring at him, even if he preferred to ignore her, pretending to read that document left on the desk. But¡­ even if Sophie¡¯s first impulse has been to approach him and passionately kiss him once again, trying to set again fire to the desire they felt once for each other, yet, she stood in the same place, for¡­ her honor and pride were beyond her desire to turn back time. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t move - to at least keep her head up, even if she understood that Brian rejected her and that she had to go away. But¡­ she couldn¡¯t, for¡­ he was her caprice, something she didn¡¯t give up on yet, something she still wanted only for her.

    Then, so suddenly that she made Brian wince, as he did the first time when she told him that she can accept his child in their house without a mother, Sophie told him confidently: ?let¡¯s remarry, Brian. Let¡¯s give your daughter that family she seems to need, for¡­ I know that her mother gave up on her. Thus¡­ I have the right to ask you to be mine again.¡±

    Brian stared thunderstruck at her: it was too much even for Sophie to fall so down, for, you see - one is to accept your husband¡¯s child while you¡¯re still married to him, but another thing is to come into his house, after your divorce, begging another chance from him, one that you trampled under feet a long time ago.

    ?And¡­ before finding out from others and accuse me of acting behind your back, I¡¯ll be the one to inform you that I saw today the one you love,¡± and Sophie raised her head more, trying to show that that meeting with Eva didn¡¯t knock her down, even if it was so. Proud instead, Sophie Anderson Bell couldn¡¯t ever accept a defeat. At least not one in front of the man she got to think she loved, even if she wasn¡¯t sure what love really means.

    Brian said nothing instead: even if Sophie had expected a violent reaction from him, knowing him more than capable to lose his head for the other one when he never lost his head for her. Or at least this is what Sophie thought: that Brian never defended her, even if he has always been by her side while being her husband. Selfish instead, Sophie never noticed it, as she never noticed what others did for her.

    And she was also selfish at that moment, leaving behind her others¡¯desires and dreams, even ?trampling under feet¡± their honor, for¡­ she actually didn¡¯t care about this: she wanted to be again ?the only woman in Brian Beneath¡¯s life,¡± and if having him again meant to bow a little her head to raise it even more later she was more than capable of doing this, understanding that it was the only power she still had in her hands.

    But she has been so wrong, for, minutes after this, minutes that they spend in total silence - he thinking about his problems and she waiting, Brian stood up and approached the door. Then, he opened it, and while still being with his hand on the doorknob, he told her - clearly and shortly, even with a severe tone: ?never turn back to this house again, Sophie. You aren¡¯t welcome here, as you aren¡¯t welcome anymore in my life.¡±

    ?Why?¡± has been the woman¡¯s stupid question, for she really couldn¡¯t understand how he could refuse her, so suddenly, without even thinking about her proposal. ?Really don¡¯t you see far your pain?¡± she tried to hurt him. ?Will you allow your daughter grow up without a mother? Only because you don¡¯t want me by your side?¡± and Sophie suddenly became so furious, as if she¡¯d been attacked from all around and she decided that she must defend herself. ?I¡¯m your only chance to happiness, Brian Beneath,¡± she yelled. ?The only woman who can accept your child in her house and put the whole world to your feet. The one who can give you the power to¡­¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ?I don¡¯t need power, Sophie. Didn''t you ever understand what I really wanted?¡± And he really felt disappointed understanding once again that the woman who was in front of him, who has been his wife for 7 years, has never known him.

    ?Then? What do you need? A woman who abandoned you?¡± Sophie attacked him, this time throwing venom through words. ?I saw her today, Brian. I talked to her, as I told you, and¡­ that woman won¡¯t ever turn back to you.¡±

    And Sophie¡¯s words hurt his heart, but not because she attacked him, but because he also thought about this - that Eva won¡¯t ever turn back to him and that they won¡¯t be ever a family. But¡­ yet: ?I don¡¯t care,¡± he told her. ?I intend to live with the future and not with the past, Sophie. That¡¯s why I suggest you do the same. And¡­ forget me, for¡­ I won¡¯t ever turn back to your arms. There where actually I¡¯d never been. Goodbye!¡± and he left, slamming the door, leaving an unconsoled Sophie in that almost empty room, which they didn¡¯t refurnish after Charlotte Wilson¡¯s auction.

    Then Sophie started to cry¡­ with streams of tears flowing down her cheeks while shuddering with all her body as she used to cry when she felt offended. And¡­ for the first time in her life, she understood that she has lost¡­ forever and without the chance to turn back time. Thus, her cry lasted for long while she was staying with her head bowed, squeezing one of the gloves in her hand while the other glove was lying on the floor like her honor which she considered trampled under her feet, as she felt her ego hurt and abandoned, forced to say ?goodbye¡± to her caprice, the man she pushed alone away from her.

    ***

    ?Boy, wait a minute!¡± Sophie told Stan when she saw him in the yard while she was heading toward her carriage.

    Stan stopped right away, and not because he wanted, but because he felt forced to do that, for¡­ seeing her by Brian¡¯s side, kissing her, he considered that she took Eva¡¯s place and thus she could be his master after that, without knowing who was Sophie in fact.

    Thus, arriving in front of him and paying no attention to his grimaces, Sophie gave him a folded sheet of paper. Then, she told him, staring into his eyes: ?give this letter to Mister Beneath. Right into his hand.¡±

    ?And¡­ why didn¡¯t you give him this?¡± the boy slammed the words, staring at her.

    Sophie smiled instead, even if she considered rude his speech: ?because I knew that you¡¯ll do this better than me,¡± she returned him the ?favor.¡± Then, she grabbed his hand and put the paper in his palm. After that, saying nothing else, not even a ?goodbye,¡± she headed toward her carriage, climbed it helped by her teamster, and, after he closed the door and climbed on the driving box, they hit the road in a hurry.

    While leaving, Sophie turned yet her head and looked back, staring at that empty house, whose windows seemed blind and at which nobody was seen. Only that weird boy was still in the yard, and, seeing him still in the middle of the yard and staring thunderstruck behind her carriage, was something that made Sophie smile.

    But something bothered her. It was a strange feeling pressing on her chest, something that she felt so suddenly after Brian had left that office as if she saw him for the last time.

    ?What¡¯s this?¡± murmured Sophie. ?Why do I feel like that? I know¡­ that I lost today, again. Yet¡­ it¡¯s not the first time I lose something. Yet, I¡¯ve never felt this strange feeling of fear. Why now? Why?¡±

    Yet, there wasn¡¯t anybody there to answer her¡­ she was alone with her fate in that carriage that was rushing on that country road, hurrying toward her world, a high society world which she knew so well, but which she was so afraid of and wanted to leave it behind her, with all its madness.

    ***

    ?They¡¯ve told me to give you this!¡± mumbled Stan, approaching Brian, who was reading in front of the stove. But¡­ woe betide that reading, for his thoughts weren¡¯t normally flowing in his head and he often caught himself reading the same line for more than only once.

    ?Who?¡± asked Brian randomly, staring at the sheet of paper that he read so many times, but which he had no idea what was written on it. Yet, he finally looked at the boy.

    ?The lady¡­ who I¡¯ve seen with you in your office,¡± mumbled Stan and gave Brian the folded paper, which the man took without too much enthusiasm, knowing that it was from Sophie. Then Stan turned his back on Brian, intending to go. Yet, he stopped, hearing Brian saying:

    ?Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    ?About?¡± asked Stan drily.

    Brian smiled instead, understanding that strange upset of the boy¡­ a kind of loyalty for Eva, even if he was also loyal to him. And it was something comprehensible, for¡­ Eva was Beth¡¯s best friend, that young servant that loved Eva so much and who went to look for her on winter''s eve. So, as Brian knew that Stan liked Beth, it was obvious to also care about Eva, and¡­ it was also comprehensible to hate any other woman seen by his master¡¯s side while Eva was still there, somewhere around them. ?About what you saw,¡± said Brian eventually.

    ?There¡¯s nothing related to me,¡± mumbled Stan. After that he left, for he finally understood that he really came it strong with his upset and it was better for him to run slick away, without explaining why actually he felt so upset. And¡­ wasn¡¯t he to tell Brian that he felt jealousy seeing him in another woman¡¯s arms?! And his jealousy hadn¡¯t also anything to do with Brian¡¯s behavior, but with the fact that if Brian had chosen another woman by his side, then Stan would have been forced to choose between him and Beth, and¡­ choosing between those two was really difficult.

    Only when Stan closed the door behind him, did Brian unfold the paper, which he read only after deeply breathing it, to summon up some courage. He winced instead, reading those words written by Sophie: ?my offer is still available, Brian. I hope you¡¯ll accept it once, for¡­ the one you love so much is involved in damn strange situations, with dangerous people surrounding her, like those who killed my father - Lorenne Fabeau, helped by Emily Davis, and this is something Eva knew. Actually, the one who told me where to find Eva has been Christine, and¡­ Brian, I saw so much hatred into that woman¡¯s eyes, something that I think will tragically end eventually.¡±

    ***

    It was already dark when Sophie got home, even if she left Image at noon. And even if the journey from Image to London didn¡¯t last longer than 3-4 hours at the normal gallop of the horse, yet, she got to London when it was already dusk. But because of that weird feeling which sneaked into her soul while being in Image, she wanted not to spend the night alone. That¡¯s why she first went to see Marianne, thinking that she¡¯ll spend the night there. Marianne instead sent her servant to tell Sophie that she had a strong headache and that she preferred to sleep. After that, Sophie went to see her mother, but she wasn¡¯t also home, for, after Edward¡¯s death, Mrs. Anderson Bell preferred to spend her days visiting churches and abbeys, thinking that someone cursed them, for her husband had been cruelly and so suddenly killed while her daughter ?has been chased¡± out of her husband¡¯s home as if she was someone unworthy.

    Thus, Sophie could only go home, even if she could have gone to the theater that night. But¡­ she wasn¡¯t in the mood to see a play and she decided that it¡¯ll be better to read in front of the chimney while feeling the powerful hit of the flames or maybe to fall prey to dreaming or sink into those thoughts that were spinning into her mind.

    That¡¯s why, because she knew that she won¡¯t go anywhere else that night, she allowed her teamster to go for a rest and he right away withdrew.

    But¡­ Sophie didn¡¯t enter her house right away. She did this only after she saw the carriage heading toward the stables. Then, she turned her back on that place and slowly opened the door. But, right next to the door, she closed it with her back, and stood next to it for long, feeling so much pain in her chest, like a painful hunch, something that she hated to feel after she had understood that that house was so empty and cold. And¡­ Sophie also hated that she denied her mother¡¯s idea of moving to her house after the divorce, even if the woman told her that she hadn¡¯t why to live in Beneath¡¯s house when she wasn¡¯t his wife anymore. Yet, Sophie denied this because she still hoped that he¡¯ll turn back one day when he¡¯ll finally understand that Eva left him forever. But¡­ she was wrong.

    Carefully closing the door, she stuck her back to it and waited in silence next to that cold door, which, even if it was well closed, still allowed the wind, that started to blow coldly, to sneak inside, looking for play with the dancing flames, which were heard acting up in the stove.

    Then, after she finally could summon up some courage, she headed toward the chimney, to let herself later ?fall¡± on that big armchair seen in front of the stove. But¡­ even if she totally laid down on the armchair¡¯s back and she even closed her eyes, she couldn¡¯t calm down. That¡¯s why she decided that it¡¯ll be a better idea to go to sleep, for a good sleep always helps a tired soul recover. After that, she stood up eventually, left the coat on the armchair, and headed toward the stairs, which she later started to slowly climb, with heavy steps, as if she could barely raise her legs.

    However, even if she was immersed in thoughts, she winced when she heard a noise in one of the rooms on the ground floor¡­ something that fell and broke. But she quickly calmed down, thinking that maybe one of the servants dropped something and it broke. Yet¡­ something made her doubt and¡­ she decided that it wouldn''t hurt to check what happened.

    But¡­ even if she was decided, something deep inside her was yelling at Sophie not to go there, to turn back, and lock in her room. Sophie however was stubborn and she never listened to her soul. That¡¯s why she eventually approached Bardain¡¯s room, from where the noise has been heard, and, carefully pushing the doorknob down, she slowly opened the door.

    Inside of the room was dark instead and it felt cold because of the open window through which the cold winter entered as if it was an open space. And¡­ she felt something moving to her right, where she knew that it was a small closet where Bardain kept his things. This made Sophie wince and murmur: ?Bardain, are you there?¡±

    She received no answer instead and neither anything else moved there. But¡­ when the curtain moved aside being blown by that strong playful wind, Sophie spotted a shadow next to the open door of the closet. And¡­ she saw that young man¡¯s face so well, even if she didn¡¯t know who he was. Yet, she also spotted that he had a yellow envelope in his hand, something similar to the one Bardain gave to Keen.

    ?Who are you?¡± muttered Sophie, crawling back. Then, as if moved by a savage inner instinct, she rotated on her heels and ran up the stairs, to her room. The stranger instead, who she saw into the old teamster¡¯s room, didn¡¯t leave the house as she thought but followed her.

    And he caught up with her right at the moment Sophie tried to close the door behind her, a door the man suddenly pushed hard, making Sophie crawl back, frightened. But¡­ it definitely wasn¡¯t her lucky day because while crawling, she stumbled over something and when she hit the ground, she also hit her head on one of the sharp edges of the coffee table. Soon after that, a red trail crept on the back of her head, coloring that big white bear fur that was put under that table.

    Then, Sophie¡¯s eyes filled with tears, suddenly, seeing that stranger approaching her and taking off one of his gloves. Later, he put his index finger in front of her nostrils to check if she was still breathing. That¡¯s why Sophie stopped her breathing, in her desperate attempt to protect herself, and when he didn¡¯t feel any blow of air coming out of her body, he stood up and left the room.

    Sophie difficultly opened her eyes then, and she saw the back of his shoes while he stepped over that threshold and carefully closed the door behind him as if he tried to make no noise just not to alert the world about what happened.

    ?Help me! At least somebody!¡± Sophie murmured, barely heard, still having tears in her eyes, tears that were abundantly wetting that bear fur on which she was lying and which she felt wet where her cheek touched it.

    Eventually, weakened by remorse and powerless, Sophie Anderson Bell closed her eye, having one single image in front of her: the one where she kissed Brian for the first time and maybe it was also the last time she saw him too, in that life.

    ***

    On the ground floor, pulled somewhere behind the stairs just not to be easily spotted, the servant¡¯s body was hidden, the single servant that was in the house that night to serve Sophie, for Mrs. Anderson Bell, thinking that she¡¯ll turn back home with Brian and with the baby, allowed her servants to take the day off, just not to bother them. A big mistake actually, for she lost not only her hope eventually, but also her life.

 LXXIX

    ?The sky cries because of betrayal. Will we be fine eventually?¡±

    ?Get lost for a while,¡± Lyre told his helper Patrick, throwing the yellow envelope to his feet, the same envelope the young man took from Bardain¡¯s room, for he was who Sophie saw before her death, an envelope that had nothing important inside, actually.

    Patrick, a young man about 25, quickly bowed and, after picking the envelope up, he rushed toward the door. Toward the door instead, he measured noses with Lorenne with whom he exchanged some glances. After that, he rushed to vanish when she motioned him to go.

    ?I¡¯m not in the mood for useless talks,¡± Lyre hissed through his teeth seeing Lorenne stopped only a few steps from his desk. ?Not after tonight when everything went damn bad.¡±

    ?Do you mean Sophie Anderson Bell¡¯s death?¡± said Lorenne calmly, at all bothered by the 75 years old man¡¯s glances of hatred and anger, who eventually grabbed the whisky bottle forgotten on the table, which he brought there to pour something more in his glass. But when he found out about what happened in Sophie¡¯s house, he forgot about drink and everything.¡±

    ?You and your bad habit of listening at doors,¡± the old man hissed through his teeth and he threw the bottle toward her, and the bottle passed by Lorenne, breaking after hitting the wooden edge of the armchair next to her.

    ?You know me very well if you act like this each time you see me, but even so you are so amazed as if you see me for the first time,¡± Lorenne said confidently and in an absolutely familiar tone as if the two were husband and wife or two lovers, and not two simple members of an organization, which they were trying to make even more profitable than it was at that moment. ?Yet, I didn¡¯t come here to listen to your boring conversation with Patrick.¡±

    ?Then?¡± Lyre mumbled, staring at her.

    ?You have guests and¡­ even if you don¡¯t have the pleasure to listen to someone else tonight, there are others that want to do this.¡±

    ?Others? Like?¡± murmured Lyre, understandably upset by that insolence of a guest that came to his house at that late hour.

    ?Keen. Vincent Keen,¡± said Lorenne, hissing the words, spoken like that as if she tried to provoke the old man to set by the ears. ?I don¡¯t know the reason why he¡¯s here, even if I can guess it.¡±

    ?I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here because of Sophie Anderson Bell¡¯s death. It¡¯s too early for the police to be here for this.¡±

    ?And I didn¡¯t say this, Lyre,¡± said Lorenne, approaching the same armchair of whose wooden edge the bottle broke after hitting it. Then, after she cleaned the shivers off it with a kerchief which she took off her sleeve, and sat down on the armchair, crossing her legs and while caressing her dress to unrumple the material, she continued her thought: ?actually Keen is a damn cunning police dog. A smart one, who could bring the police here in seconds¡­ if¡­ he had still worked for the police. But¡­ while he¡¯s only a private detective, he came here only because he¡¯s representing Brian Beneath.¡±

    Hearing Brian¡¯s name, Lyre gnashed his teeth and, grabbing the ground ash cane, beautifully painted and wrought that was laid on his chair, he supported his hand on it, heading toward the door and mumbling: ?let¡¯s see that dog and we¡¯ll check now who¡¯s smarter, for¡­ I hate the dogs that poke their nose in someone else¡¯s businesses.¡±

    Yet, even if the old man¡¯s words have resounded like an invitation to follow him, Lorenne didn¡¯t do that, for she knew very well that if she shows up in front of Keen, more after she found out that Christine opened her mouth and told him about Emily¡¯s death, he could have figured out that she had something to do with Eva¡¯s decision of abandoning Brian, and this could have been really dangerous, for¡­ even if she and Lyre went to Image in great secret to ?propose¡± a pact to Eva, yet, she was aware that her presence in that house should have remained a secret in the end.

    ***

    ?Nice to meet you, Mister Walker,¡± said Keen in a cheerful voice, seeing Lyre showing up in the living room, stretching his hand to shake Lyre¡¯s. The old man instead preferred to ignore him.

    But Lyre not only let Keen with his hand stretched in front, but also, tsking, a hint that he disliked that visit, went to sit on his big armchair, which was right in the middle of the living room, leaving Keen a few steps behind him. Yet, Lyre paid attention to the young man, that was next to the door, and who seemed to have come with Keen. Even so, he didn¡¯t stare at Keen¡¯s companion for more than a few seconds. That¡¯s why to pretend that he wasn¡¯t nervous, he took the cane into his hands, analyzing the details studded in wood, and hissed through his teeth: ?to what do I owe this honor of your visit, detective? As far as I recall, I didn¡¯t ask for your service.¡±

    Keen smiled, approaching the sofa, that was to the right of the old man. But he continued standing, staring at Lyre: ?it means you¡¯ve been informed who I am.¡±

    Lyre winced: ?informed? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, for¡­ I know very well who you are before coming here.¡±

    ?Maybe is as you say. Yet¡­ you can¡¯t deny the fact that Lorenne Fabeau is in this house,¡± words that made Lyre focus his glance on Keen this time, gnashing the words in his mind while squeezing the jaw: ?this dog isn¡¯t stupid at all.¡±

    This gave confidence to Keen, who very soon sat on the sofa and stared into the old man¡¯s pale glance, continuing his thought: ?and you are right: I¡¯m like a smart police dog, which never let the prey from his fangs if it caught it, and I¡¯m more than interested to grab the prey with the name Lorenne Fabeau.¡±

    It has been Lyre¡¯s time to unconfidently smile: ?why? Do you want her by your side?¡±

    Keen instead didn¡¯t wilt and insisted on the old man¡¯s theory: ?do you propose me a pact?¡±

    ?Why not?¡± answered Lyre, supporting his elbows on his knees to see better the detective¡¯s face. ?A beautiful woman in an intelligent man¡¯s bed is always for good help.¡±

    ?Maybe it is. Yet: I¡¯m not the kind of man who prefers a single woman by his side. At least not one with a lot of ?shadows¡± behind her, like a hit parade of conquers.¡±

    ?Watch your tongue, detective Keen,¡± Lyre said in a hissing tone. ?You have no right to insult a woman like Mrs. Fabeau.¡±

    ?As you have no right to insult my intelligence and try to buy me, proposing me a woman for information. And¡­ to be honest, I considered you really intelligent. A true legend, Mister Walker, for¡­ I mean, I always came up with the same conclusion - what the hell is hidden behind the old Lyre Walker if I¡¯m all the time stumbling over him or his name?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ?I think we understand each other very well, for¡­ the first one thrown in this dangerous game of seduction has been your daughter, Helen, who you tried to sell to Baron Beneath or maybe to ?exchange¡± her as if she was some goods, and when you lost, for Helen preferred the freedom instead of submission, you chose her daughter, Eva, as a victim, who you managed somehow to alienate from Brian Beneath and destroy her future eventually.¡±

    ?Just as I said: I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about,¡± insisted Lyre.¡±

    ?Really? Well, I doubt this, for¡­ I¡¯m aware that you are who asked Christine Bircham to buy your granddaughter from Alfred Stonebridge. But¡­ I don¡¯t understand the reason. Will you be so kind as to explain this to me?¡±

    Suddenly, Lyre hit the floor with the cane: ?you cut it too fat, detective. I don¡¯t know what exactly told you Christine Bircham, but I don¡¯t intend to be involved in such intrigues. That¡¯s why I demand you to leave this house immediately,¡± and Lyre stood up as if he hadn''t 75, but only 20, and rushed to leave the living room.

    Half away instead he stopped, hearing Keen saying: ?be as you wish, baron Walker - we¡¯ll play after your rules. But, as you have already been informed, I¡¯m a damn stubborn dog, and if I need to investigate something or find out something, I¡¯ll search everything to the bottom. That¡¯s why I suggest you not play again your favorite ?game with the cord¡± as you played it in Brighton, sending an assassin into my hotel room or I swear that this time the first head to fall will be yours. Aaa, and I also hope you did your job well with Bardain Jones, who I found out that came here the night he disappeared. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay for this too, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go, Lenny!¡± said Keen eventually and the two men left Walker¡¯s house.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Before exiting, Keen glanced behind Lyre where he saw Lorenne. Yet, he decided that it wasn¡¯t the time to trouble his head about her too. That¡¯s why he left.

    Right after the door slammed behind Lenny and Keen, Lyre turned toward Lorenne who he knew around, and gnashed through his teeth: ?get rid of Christine Bircham, for¡­ the useless horse must be immediately euthanized.¡± Then Lyre left, leaving Lorenne in the same place, who was strangely smiling as if planning something.

    ***

    ?Are you sure that baron Walker will stay quiet?¡± Lenny asked Keen while the two were heading toward Keen¡¯s carriage.

    ?To be honest, Lenny, I¡¯m sure of nothing at this moment. Yet¡­ I couldn¡¯t stay still after finding out all this. More after finding out that not Emily Davis tried to kill me a few months ago in Brighton, but Lorenne Fabeau, at Lyre Walker¡¯s request.¡±

    ?Yet, it can also be an invention of Mrs. Bircham, who actually can have a hidden purpose talking about something like this with you, for¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but¡­ it seemed to me that she and old Walker have or had businesses together.¡±

    ?It won¡¯t be something to surprise me eventually,¡± Keen said, gnashing his teeth. ?There are too many intimate details Mrs. Bircham knows about this old man. Especially about Lorenne Fabeau. What bothers me instead is that Lorenne Fabeau is here now and not in Christine Bircham¡¯s house.¡±

    ?Do you think that Mrs. Fabeau and baron Lyre Walker¡­?¡±

    ?No, this decrepit old man is one with an exquisite taste and he won¡¯t ever accept a woman like Lorenne Fabeau into his arms after she had been of¡­ many. Yet¡­ these two have enough businesses together, weird and damn ?stinky¡± actually. That''s why I must find out first what happened to Bardain, and if what I suspect is true, then Lyre Walker will noisily fall and from very high actually.¡±

    Saying this, Keen climbed into the carriage. Lenny closed the door and also climbed into the carriage, on the other side, but, before this, he told John to spur the horses to Image, for Brian must find out immediately about what happened.

    ***

    After pulling back the curtains, covering thus the window through which she stared at Keen and Lenny while they talked in the yard, Lorenne smiled: ?incredible, Christine Bircham did violence to her conscience and revealed her big secret. But¡­ why did she do that? I thought that her biggest desire is to see Brian Beneath on his knees in front of her. Yet¡­ she got to help him eventually, betraying the organization she has been faithful to for an entire life.¡±

    Someone¡¯s hands delicately touched her neck, making her close her eyes and smile. Then when Patrick, the one who touched her, kissed her neck, Lorenne murmured: ?not here! Follow me!¡±

    ?Yet, Lorenne, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s risky?¡±

    ?What exactly?¡±

    ?To fulfill baron¡¯s plan, for even if Mrs. Bircham betrayed our cause, I don¡¯t see the point for you to do this. Let it better in my hands, for¡­¡±

    Slowly turning toward him, Lorenne touched his cheek, caressing it, and smiled: ?no, Patrick. This is a job I want for so long, and¡­ I won¡¯t allow anybody to take this pleasure from me.¡± After this, she hungrily kissed him and the two, hugged, headed toward the bedrooms.

    ***

    ?I¡¯m sorry, Sophie,¡± murmured Brian, being in front of her grave, knelt and with his head bowed, for he so suddenly found out about her death and this stubbed his heart like it was a glowing knife. And¡­ it seemed to him so cruelly to say ?goodbye¡± to her this way. But¡­ he had no other choice: ?I shouldn¡¯t have let you go that day. Or at least, to warn you that you could be in danger. But¡­ this way, you died because of someone else¡¯s greed, someone who doesn¡¯t understand that people¡¯s life is much more valuable than money.¡±

    ?But there are still those who kill for money,¡± he heard Melanie Richter¡¯s voice, Sophie¡¯s mother, an English woman with german ancestry, who Edward met while being still young and for who he fell irremediably, but who he betrayed eventually.

    Looking at her, Brian saw her smiling, even if that smile was so sad. Yet¡­ Melanie was standing in front of him with her head raised, with her back stretched, and keeping her pride, for namely from her Sophie learned what pride and ego mean, something that helped Melanie pass through so many weird and painful things in her life. ?Yet¡­ you came. I thought that you won¡¯t ever step over your pride to come here to see my daughter,¡± murmured Melanie and smiled again.

    ?It was my duty,¡± said Brian while standing up. ?At least this I had to do for the woman who had been my wife for 7 years.¡±

    ?A wife you forgot so easily when you felt your soul young again,¡± the woman said reproachfully. ?I don¡¯t want you to feel offended listening to my words. Or¡­ judged. Per contra: I¡¯ve always been against your marriage with Sophie.¡±

    This amazed Brian so much, for he never knew about such things. Actually, Melanie talked only to her husband about this, for she had wanted Sophie married to someone who had already had kids and who could love only her. Instead, knowing about Brian¡¯s huge desire of having an heir, a desire he talked to Sophie and Edward about right from the start, and more being aware of her daughter¡¯s denial of giving birth, Melanie knew that sooner or later a divorce will be inevitable and that Sophie will be left behind. In time instead, after 7 years when nothing happened, she thought that maybe she has been wrong and maybe Sophie chose well when she married Brian. But¡­ she hasn¡¯t been mistaken in the end and she not only had to comfort her daughter after the divorce but also cry for her death.

    Even though, she didn¡¯t blame anybody. Contrary: she felt somehow released, knowing that Sophie¡¯s sufferance finally ended and that she had now the right to rest in peace in the underworld.

    ?I wish you follow me if it¡¯s possible,¡± said Melanie in a half voice. ?I have something to give you. Something my husband, Edward, couldn¡¯t give you eventually,¡± and she right away turned her back on Brian, heading toward her carriage, without even waiting for his answer, as if a ?no¡± was something unacceptable for her.

    Brian stood in the same place for a few moments more, watching her leaving. Eventually, after he glanced once again at Sophie¡¯s photo, left next to the burial stone, and at the white flowers that served as a thick shawl for Sophie, he sadly smiled, a smile which meant a ,,goodbye," and, after that, he followed the woman who has been his mother-in-law for 7 years, but who was a stranger for him at that moment.

    Behind him, the sky started to shed tears over those flowers, to later start to pour streams from the heights as if even the sky cried Sophie¡¯s unexpected and cruel death, releasing its soul this way and letting her know that she could rest in peace already, for the one who she got to love before her death came eventually to say goodbye to her. A last ?Goodbye!¡±

    ***

    ?What¡¯s this?¡± asked Brian in amazement when he and Melanie were in Edward¡¯s old office and she put a yellow envelope with documents in front of him, something similar to the one Bardain kept for more than 20 years in his box of memories.

    ?Secrets,¡± said Melanie randomly. ?And the worse sin of my husband actually.¡±

    ?Sin? In which way?¡± asked Brian even more amazed, quickly opening the envelope and checking its content: documents and a will, through whose lines Brian read that Edward left him his entire fortune. But, after he took everything out of that envelope, he has been so amazed to see, fallen to his feet, a folded piece of paper, as if Edward tried to hide it through those documents.

    Unfolding it, Brian read on it: ?Forgive me, Brian! Because of me, you grew up alone since you¡¯ve been very young. But¡­ even if I can¡¯t say in words what I feel and neither to tell you why, not to endanger you and Sophie, I want you to know that I¡¯ve always considered you my son and I always loved you like one.¡±

    Squeezing that paper in his hand, rumpling it, Brian stared at Melanie, who didn¡¯t lose sight of him while he read those lines, to later smile him when he looked into her eyes: ?why now?¡± he asked her.

    ?Because Sophie is gone,¡± and her answer amazed him even more than that he found out that Edward hid something from him while they knew each other. ?And¡­ how there¡¯s nothing to protect now after my husband and my daughter died, I¡¯ve decided to fulfill Edward¡¯s last wish.¡±

    ?Yet, Melanie¡­ I consider this unfair, for¡­ you¡¯ve been his wife, but he let me all his fortune.¡±

    ?He also left something to Sophie. But as she¡¯s dead now, it¡¯ll be also written on your name.¡±

    ?I don¡¯t think so, for me and Sophie were already divorced before her death and¡­¡±

    ?¡­and you¡¯re right. Her fortune is mine now. But I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ?Why?¡±

    ?Because this is something useless in the monastery,¡± and Melanie again sadly smiled, but also somehow accepting her fate.

    ?Monastery?¡± muttered Brian.

    ?That¡¯s right, for¡­ to be honest, since Edward died, I thought about this. But I couldn¡¯t decide while seeing Sophie suffering. I thought to be by her side at least till she finds someone else and she¡¯ll be happy, once you chose your path in life. Now instead, when I know her resting, I have to also fulfill my role as her mother and pray for her soul to never suffer in another life, if it¡¯s right what others say that we live more than one life.¡±

    ?Melanie, I still consider that¡­¡±

    ?No, Brian. Don¡¯t insist, for my decision is already taken and I won¡¯t give up on it. Thus, the last thing I can do for you is to wish you happiness in this new life without Sophie, even though I know how hard is for you right now. Yet¡­ even if you lost two women that seem to love you, you still have something you always wanted - a child, a little daughter, who I would have liked to be Sophie¡¯s, for it would have kept me in the world of humans. Now instead, being alone in this world, I must accept my fate, and¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m already tired of this world and its madness. That¡¯s why I want to leave it behind¡­ so far from me and forever if it¡¯s possible.

    ***

    A few days later, Brian accompanied Melanie to the monastery and, how he couldn¡¯t enter, he had to see her vanishing behind the gates that have been closed by the nuns, and it has really been the last time he or anyone else saw Melanie Richter alive, for four years later, milled inside by the pain caused by her daughter and husband''s death, even if she thought that left it behind, she breathed her last breath inside of the monastery. Yet, before dying, she regretted something: that she never forgot her pride and that she never showed them more love, for they have been in fact her entire universe.

 LXXX

    ?The enemies become allies when they have a single purpose¡±

    Are dancing the fingers on the piano keys in the rhythm of the tears that fall from the sky outside, noisily and beggarly hitting the window while the fire in the stove, that burns now calm then madly, seems not to warm the atmosphere of that house at all, a house that has been surrounded by mystery, regrets, weird vanishes, and appearances, as it has been flooded by so much pain - the house of the ?Red Ants.¡±

    And how not to be so cold and empty that house even though it was furnished with expensive and elegant pieces of furniture when it wasn¡¯t love felt inside of it?! It wasn¡¯t, for the house¡¯s owner, the one named Christine Bircham, has never been preoccupied with such things, as she never cared about her soul, thinking that she was more than capable to trample souls under feet, to cut heads to triumph, no matter if this involved her death in the end, including her name too on that big list of ?collateral victims¡± that fell prey to her avarice.

    But¡­ even if she understood this so late, she wasn¡¯t yet prepared to give up on her big dream - that one of having the supreme power, for it was for what she ignored her soul for an entire life, forgetting about honor and shame, leaving around her just victims, but no friend. And¡­ Christine understood one more thing - on that rainy day, that life is short and that you can''t impede fate happen. And she understood this when she was closed inside of her office, listening to that piano music, immersed in thoughts, music played by Eva, who felt that was missing that piano music when she remembered the beautiful moments spent with Brian while being with him in his country house, laying on a big bear fur, in front of the fire that was madly dancing in the stove, immersed in thoughts or hugged by the strong arms of dreaming, listening to the man that was her universe. And¡­ when he finished touching the piano keys, when he felt that was longing for her even if she was there, he was approaching her, lying next to her, and both were falling prey to the madness of love, forgetting about that world, forgetting that there were others in that world and not only the two of them. Even so, while being in that vertigo of passion, prey of the uncontrolled emotions, they also felt the sweet kiss of innocence that was hidden in their soul and which was showing up, only from time to time, when they became one, became romantics, making their cheeks blush in the color of passion as if they had been two beautiful red roses.

    Suddenly, Christine winced when Eva powerfully hit the piano keys when that music had a more jerky tempo, and she turned her head toward the closed door, watching it, a door which nobody was there to open, for¡­ Christine Bircham was alone in that world and, even though she was still in front of the ?Red Ants,¡± she was aware that nobody was listening to her orders.

    But¡­ what made her shudder has been to imagine, for a moment only, that that door was opened by Emily, who, right after seeing Christine, smiled and said: ?Finally, Mrs. Bircham. We¡¯re finally on the heights of glory.¡±

    And Christine also smiled because of regret and nostalgia, for¡­ it was the first time she understood that she missed Emily and that she also felt sorrow for her, knowing that she died in the love¡¯s arms.

    ?So pathetic,¡± murmured Christine, for she really thought so. Actually, she had known about Albert¡¯s feelings for Emily, feelings she had taken so much advantage of, for she knew that only this way that man, who seem bribeless and who wanted to abandon her years ago, telling her that she was sick of that dog¡¯s life, remained by her side because of a girl, of a 17 years old teenager, Emily Davis, who returned from Paris the day he wanted to go. And¡­ it has been enough a smile to melt the man¡¯s heart and make him Emily¡¯s servant for an entire life. ?And both died so foolishly when they could join their forces and live on the world¡¯s throne for an entire life,¡± added Christine.

    Then, after she stared for a while at the autumn''s madness which was dancing with flakes of dreams, with drops of longing, and with figurines made from the leaves falling off the trees, Christine turned her back on the window, which she left half opened, and left the office.

    ***

    Even if she heard Christine¡¯s office door opening, to later feel footsteps approaching her, Eva didn¡¯t turn to look at her, but kept touching the piano keys, playing musical notes she learned long ago, but which she considered forgotten.

    However, she forgot nothing - neither those fragments which were taken from well-known musical pieces nor the past, that hurt her so deep inside and which brought her to the heights of exaltation at the same time while being in the arms of the man who she got to love till madness and who she also got to hate at a certain point, for¡­ his abandon, something she considered as being because of another woman, left deep scars in her innocent soul.

    But namely that feeling, of longing and unfulfillment, made her press that piano keys with more zeal, making that small hall resound so noisily, surrounded by the music of a tormented soul.

    Yet, what amazed Eva, even more, has been to realize that Christine was still there, somewhere in that house, sitting on her armchair, thoughtful, and listening in silence to her music.

    And it was really so, for Christine left her office, where she was hiding from herself and the world, just because she wanted to listen to that divine music from close, even if it was clumsily played by Eva¡¯s fingers. But even if it was so beautiful that music, it brought so much regret in Christine¡¯s soul, as the one that she never knew her mother well, for even if Audrey Thorn gave birth to her and took care of her, she had never taught her daughter what love means as she never showed her love, for she thought that she was hardening the girl¡¯s soul for what was coming, for she dreamt to see Christine on the world¡¯s throne, especially leading that secret organization, which she got to rule from the shadows.

    But even though her biggest dream came true and Christine openly lead the ?Red Ants,¡± Audrey Thorn failed as a mother, and Christine understood this only while staying behind Eva and watching her playing the piano, for she understood that that child, the one she wanted to destroy and trample under feet only to hurt Brian, was in fact much stronger than she has been for her whole life, for namely that child gave up on a luxury life next to Brian Beneath and returned to her house to defend her family, something that Christine never did, for, at first, her mother vanished in strange circumstances, to find out many years after that she has been actually killed, and also her father suspiciously died and she never found out who actually killed him.

    ***

    ?Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s time to turn back home?¡± Christine said after a long while of listening to Eva¡¯s music in silence. ?I think it is - the perfect time to leave behind you this world of sins and launch out toward happiness.¡±

    Christine¡¯s words amazed Eva a lot, who stood with her hands ?frozen¡± in the air for a short time, above the piano keys, as if Christine had said a spell and ?froze¡± her in that weird position.

    Mrs. Bircham instead didn¡¯t bother at all seeing her like that. Per contra: closing her eyes and deeply breathing in the scent of the wood, the same scent that scattered throughout the room in the flames¡¯dance, Christine continued her thought: ?your reaction tells me that you didn¡¯t expect to hear something like this from me, right?¡±

    This last sentence made Eva react weirdly, something she never thought that she was capable of, for Christine¡¯s words seemed to be hypocritical and she thought that she had to answer Christine in the same way - hypocritically. That¡¯s why, she first raised her right eyebrow, making a comic face and somehow severe at the same time, to later squeeze her fingers in a fist and relax them shortly after that, as if she tried to calm the tiredness of her bones after the play. Then, stretching her back and taking an elegant sitting position, still with her head up, she proudly looked around and turned toward Christine, without standing up, and stared for long at Mrs. Bircham¡¯s face, who kept lolling against the armchair¡¯s back, still with her eyes closed, enjoying that pleasant silence, in a weird way pleasant actually, something she had never enjoyed before.

    ?Does it seem to me or the old age is catching up with you, Mrs. Bircham?¡± said Eva ironically, but in a severe tone, trying to let Christine know that she was aware of her games and that she won¡¯t fall prey to her tricks, not that easily.

    This amazed Christine a lot, somehow unpleasantly surprised by Eva¡¯s daring, who she found really changed when she never thought that will be capable to attack her by insulting her, even if the first night Eva turned back to her house, the two of them had a really strong fight. But¡­ even if she badly wanted to show Eva where is her place and that she was still the master of that game, Christine decided not to ?fall¡± so dawn as she thought, and, after taking a normal sitting position, on the same armchair, she stared at Eva. Then, she deeply breathed in, trying to recover her natural calm. After that, she said, in a tone she consider neutral, but which resounded so severe in fact, with no trace of evil in voice: ?why do you think so, Eva? Do I look so bad to be called ?old?¡±

    ?No. Per contra: you look too well for your age. But I was talking about your memory because it seems to me that you start to forget things.¡±

    ?Like?¡±

    ?Like the fact that it has been you who proposed that shameless pact to my father and you bought me for God knows for what mean purposes.¡±

    Christine smiled, thinking: ?it means that you know the real reason why you¡¯ve been brought to my house, even if at first you seemed to demonstrate the contrary.¡±

    ?Or¡­ am I wrong?¡± added Eva.

    ?No. You¡¯re perfectly right: it was me who sent that letter to Alfred Stonebridge, asking you in exchange for his debts.¡±

    ?But¡­?¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ?¡­there are so many other things that you still don¡¯t know and which I¡¯m not eager to reveal to you, even if I must accept the fact that your relationship with Brian Beneath wasn¡¯t something I wished at first.¡±

    ?Then? Whose plan it has been? Of Brian looking for revenge?¡±

    ?Exactly. But he forgot about it the moment you slept with him for the first time. And¡­ I must accept - you¡¯ve been so skillful, winning him by your side.¡±

    It has been Eva¡¯s turn to smile: ?I didn¡¯t win anybody, Mrs. Bircham. I only loved him.¡±

    ?Of course, of course, I won¡¯t deny this,¡± Christine rushed to say. ?Yet, even if you unknowingly did this, you can¡¯t deny the fact that you have a certain influence on my cousin if he abandoned his wife only for having you as his wife.¡±

    Eva swallowed hard: Christine was right. Yet: it hurt her to understand that - that she has been the one who destroyed Sophie¡¯s marriage, even if she knew nothing, and who died eventually having that regret - that she has been abandoned.

    ?But¡­ despite this fact, that I¡¯ve been who brought you in this house, I never ?forced¡± you to do certain things, or at least it wasn¡¯t something I wanted. You did this by yourself, as the birth of a child. However, I still consider it unfair for you to end like me¡­ lonely.¡±

    Eva stared thunderstruck at the woman, for Christine¡¯s confession wasn¡¯t something she expected. ?Did she start to regret it?¡± thought Eva. ?If so, it seems ridiculous to me. More, having so many sins on her soul,¡± and she sketched a bitter smile, a smile seen by Christine too, who eventually stood up and headed toward the stairs, intending to climb to the second floor. She stopped instead, half away, and, as if she turned back time, she saw that long ago happened scene when Emily fell on the theather¡¯s stairs, something that made her swallow hard and gnash her teeth, as if trying to chase the pain away from her soul, to later live her life. Yet, even if the first impulse has been to turn back to the ground floor and hide again in her office, Christine kept climbing those stairs eventually.

    While climbing, however, she told Eva, who stood up and took a few steps toward the stairs, but which he didn¡¯t climb, hearing Christine talking to her: ?life is so unfair, Eva Stonebridge and so toothy, for it made both of us suffer so much. And¡­ even if you think we are so different, you¡¯re so wrong, for¡­ even if I initially thought that Emily and I were so alike, in fact, it was you and me so similar, and that¡¯s why I hated you so much. Yes, I hated you, with all my heart, because you reminded me about myself - that I¡¯ve grown up alone, even though I had parents, who gave me a lot of material stuff, but never love.¡±

    ?At least you had material things, Mrs. Bircham. I¡¯ve also been hungry for them,¡± said Eva, and Christine stopped. Yet, she didn¡¯t look at Eva, but somewhere in front, as if she had been afraid to look back, downstairs, just not to see her past or imagine herself falling on those stairs. Eva instead continued her thought: ?yet, we¡¯re so different, Mrs. Bircham, for while you were leading the world, being on its top, I was hiding from the world, in my own hole, shaking like hell and begging for love.¡±

    ?Yet, we¡¯re so alike,¡± murmured Christine and continued climbing the stairs, without even looking back.

    Eva instead kept staring behind Christine for a long time, as if she waited for the continuation of that thought: ?yet, we¡¯re so alike,¡± for even if she didn¡¯t want to accept, she started to feel the same, and this made her so suddenly shudder. That¡¯s why she eventually turned her back on the stairs and went outside to greet the autumn and the rain, without taking at least a cloak or coat on her tender shoulders.

    ***

    ?She won¡¯t ever turn back,¡± murmured Brian, with his head bowed, staring at the flames¡¯dance in the stove, that seemed to remind him so much of his soul, who was burning like those beech logs in the flames¡¯hug.

    ?At least you know she¡¯s fine,¡± said Keen, something that made Brian wince and stared at the detective, who was still sitting on the sofa, where he sat down right after entering the room, enjoying the strong whisky Brian gave to him.

    The owner of the house instead seemed to have forgotten about his guest when he immersed in thoughts, for his glance focused on the flames, after he stood up to pour more whisky in his glass, for¡­ unwillingly¡­ he started to drink a lot lately. Even so, he was never seen drunk as he never felt dizzy. And this was only because the pain in his heart was controlling him and not the drunk alcohol, a pain that he couldn¡¯t drown with strong whisky or make vanish.

    ?Yet, Mister Beneath, what you¡¯ll answer count Shark?¡± asked Keen, without paying attention to the fact that Brian seemed absent, even if he stared at him eventually. And Keen asked that because he realized that keeping silent won¡¯t help Brian come back to his senses, for Vincent understood very well what was in Brian¡¯s soul after Eva¡¯s departure and Sophie¡¯s death, a crime he felt guilty for.

    ?I don¡¯t know, to be honest,¡± Brian murmured eventually and took a few steps through the room, leaving the empty glass next to the whisky bottle, which was already half empty, on the small table next to the chimney. ?I didn¡¯t have time to think about this,¡± he said, squatting in front of the chimney and staring at the flames.

    ?But¡­ I consider that you should do this, for¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I think that this won¡¯t end with Sophie Anderson Bell¡¯s death.¡±

    Brian stared confused at Keen, turning his head toward the detective, still squatting. Keen instead didn¡¯t look at him, but was staring at his almost full glass, slowly moving his finger on the wet edge of it. ?I still think that Lyre Walker is guilty of all that happened,¡± the detective murmured and sipped from his drink.

    ?What I don¡¯t understand is what he won with this. As far as I know, the old Walker and Sophie had nothing to do with each other. Or¡­ am I wrong?¡±

    ?No, you aren¡¯t. Mrs. Anderson Bell never knew that toothy old man. At least this is what I could find out in the last few days. Yet¡­ her death is damn suspect. More after I found out that things are missing from Bardain¡¯s room.¡±

    ?The envelope,¡± mumbled Brian, remembering that after Sophie¡¯s death when Keen came to tell him about this, for he found out about the crime due to his former colleagues that were still working for the police, he mentioned that Bardain¡¯s room was ransacked as if someone looked through his things for something. Later, when Brian went to check the crime scene, he realized that what was missing was that yellow envelope with documents, those where he gave the old teamster a small house he had in the countryside as a reward for everything he did for Brian in those long years of being by his side, even if he knew that Bardain won¡¯t leave him ever.

    ?Exactly. The envelope. One that looked exactly like the one Bardain gave to me the day he came to see me.¡±

    ?But¡­ I don¡¯t understand what the thief needed that envelope for. It hadn¡¯t anything special in it, or something Lyre Walker could benefit from, for in that envelope wasn¡¯t anything about him. It would have been something benefic for Shelby¡­ that envelope vanish.¡±

    ?Yet¡­ Shelby Storm isn¡¯t stupid and he wouldn¡¯t have done this openly, more after you found out that you have Bardain¡¯s envelope. More than that, he knows that Bardain is missing. So, he wouldn¡¯t have looked for that envelope in his room, but he would have sent his man in this house and the one ransacked would have been your office.¡±

    ?It¡¯s logical what you say, Keen. But¡­ I can¡¯t understand what all this has to do with Lyre Walker, for those documents talk about four friends involved in George Chesterman¡¯s assassination, and it didn¡¯t mention anything about him,¡± said Brian, approaching Keen eventually, but still standing, somewhere next to the sofa.

    ?What if all this isn¡¯t more than a well-organized prank? What if there are still hidden things from us?¡±

    ?Like?¡± insisted Brian.

    ?As the fact that Lyre Walker can be the ?puppeteer,¡± the one we are looking for and about who your father mentioned in front of me before his death,¡± they heard Shelby¡¯s voice and when they looked at the door, they saw him brought there by Colby. ?Leave me on the sofa, next to Keen,¡± Shelby said and Colby right away listened to his order.

    Then, being already on the sofa and staring at the two men that were looking thunderstruck at him, Shelby continued his thought. But, before this, he told Colby to stay there: ?as far as we could find out, not only Mrs. Anderson Bell died that night. One of his servants has also been killed.¡±

    ?That¡¯s right,¡± said Keen. ?But this is something we couldn¡¯t understand: why the thief killed the servant, just as we have no idea why he killed Sophie Anderson Bell.¡±

    ?It can be a mere coincidence or something masked to look like this,¡± said Shelby, staring at Brian, who looked even more surprised than before. ?Anyway, being one or another, the true fact here is that who entered that house was looking for the documents you have, Brian or Keen have them. That¡¯s why I consider it risky for you to stay in this house, for¡­ if they dared to kill Mrs. Anderson Bell, who had nothing to do with you anymore, once divorced, I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be difficult for them to enter this house to look for what they didn¡¯t find there. Thus, they¡¯ll try to get rid of you. Or at least to silence you or make you suffer. Now more, having a child.¡±

    Brian winced: ?I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll dare. Laura is just a baby. More than that: I don¡¯t understand why they must hurt me for some unimportant documents. I¡¯m not involved in this and those involved in that crime are dead already.¡±

    ?All except John Evans,¡± mentioned Keen, making Brian stare at him. ?Even if I have the feeling that he has no idea about the existence of those documents, yet, we mustn¡¯t ignore the fact that he¡¯s the only one alive.¡±

    ?Shelby Storm is still alive,¡± murmured Brian, terribly distraught.

    ?Yeah, it¡¯s true. But: how many know about this?¡± insisted Keen. ?Almost nobody.¡±

    ?What we think is that the ?puppeteer¡± is aware that count Storm is still alive,¡± said Colby. ?As far as we could investigate Mrs. Sophie¡¯s case, the thief didn¡¯t enter forcibly in her the house. It has probably been helped by someone.¡±

    ?The servant,¡± mumbled Keen. ?Now it makes sense that they also got rid of her.¡±

    ?She knew the killer¡¯s face and it was risky to leave her alive, for she could talk,¡± said Brian. ?Yet: giving her a lot of money or hiring her as a servant in Lyre¡¯s house could have avoided another sin on their souls.¡±

    ?Why to take the risk?!¡± muttered Colby, grinning. ?It was cheaper and easy to get rid of her.¡±

    ?It still remains the question of why Mrs. Sophie died as the servant died,¡± insisted Keen.

    ?What if because of the same reason?¡± said Colby thoughtfully, a fact that made the others wince and stare at him.

    ?Colby, it¡¯s not the right moment for speculations,¡± Shelby hissed through his teeth. ?Even if Mister Beneath¡¯s ex-wife had been involved, she would have simply given them the documents and, as their accomplice, she would have kept silent.¡±

    ?I was talking about that she also saw the killer¡¯s face and that¡¯s why they silenced her,¡± said Colby, confidently. ?That¡¯s why, Mister Beneath, I think that everybody who¡¯s around you or involved with you, in a way or another, can be their victims,¡± and Colby¡¯s glance focused on Brian¡¯s, who was staring thunderstruck at him while the fear sneaked inside him, for he loved a lot at that moment and he was also afraid to lose those beloved people, for even if he divorced Sophie, her death made him understand that anyway he cared about her a lot and he didn''t want to lose another person too.

 LXXXI

    ?Oh, woman, you and your madness! If you set yourself to do something, you won¡¯t give up not even threatened by bullets¡±

    Laying on the bed and feeling so pleasant the movement of the man¡¯s fingers, who was laying next to her, on her naked chest, Lorenne closed her eyes and fell prey to pleasure. And when the young man¡¯s lips kissed her naked breast, she slowly bit her lower lip and hugged him, looking for more caressing, comfort that she longed for so much in the last 10 years since her husband died, a pleasure that she forbade to herself to feel in some other man¡¯s arms.

    And she did this till she meet Patrick, for, before him, she considered all the men as being cold and incapable to feel something. In the young man¡¯s arms instead, she felt as being a woman again, loved again, and once again the teenager that fell completely in love with a man, whose wife she became later, and who she cried for years, to forget him later laying her head on the naked chest of a man twenty years younger than her, but who made her vibrate again in a pleasant and harmoniously way, making her thinking that she never felt this way for someone else.

    Actually, she deceived herself at a moment while was hovering around Edward, thinking about revenge, for then, while she was trying to seduce him, she has been about to fall for him, for, being so eager to be loved again, she fell prey to his kisses and was about to enter his bed.

    Yet, Miss Davis¡¯s stubbornness, whose plans seldom failed, awoke her from that strange dreaming about love next to a forbidden man and she said that it was forbidden for her to love again.

    Till one day, about a month before Emily Davis¡¯s tragic death, when she met Patrick. It happened so suddenly, one day when she was walking on the street. And, even if she didn¡¯t know who he was and what he could do, she liked him. Thus, she followed him till they got to the inn where he was staying, and she followed him, for she told herself that she had the right to dream again.

    And, even if she thought that he didn¡¯t notice her following him, he saw her, and when Lorenne turned her back on the inn to turn back home, she saw him staying in front of her and staring at her.

    ?Do we know each other?¡± he asked her in a playful voice, crossing his arms on his chest, still staring at her. Yet, his glance wasn¡¯t harsh or glacial. Per contra: there was a strange fire in his eyes, a fire of desire, for¡­ he also liked the stranger that followed him from the center till the outskirts, walking onto narrow winding streets just to confuse her. Yet, that woman, that seemed so keen and interesting, followed him from close and caught up with him in a place he considered hidden enough from the curious glances.

    ?Let¡¯s just say that I mistook you with someone,¡± said Lorenne eventually, confused and looking elsewhere, for she really felt weird because she has been discovered by a kid as she considered him, but who was a man in her eyes at the same time, for his strong arms, his well-formed chest, and his black like pitch eyes attracted her as she saw him.

    ?Why do I still have the feeling that you are lying?¡± the young man insisted, smiling, seeing the confusion on the face of an adult woman, as if she was a teenager only, who blushed when the young man she liked talked to her.

    Lorenne also smiled, feeling herself naked in front of him. Later, looking into his eyes, she whispered barely heard, slowly moving her lower lip: ?because this is true?!¡± and the young man understood that she was coquetting with him.

    ?But I don¡¯t understand the reason,¡± he insisted.

    ?Because I like you. A lot,¡± said Lorenne, forgetting about shame and, taking a few steps toward him, she approached her face a lot of his, staring at his fleshy lips and the sketched smile, barely noticed.

    It was almost dusk then when Lorenne dared to take the last step between them, and how is known the September evenings are so romantic, and as if guessing the woman and man¡¯s thoughts, who so gently touched her arm, the night fell so suddenly over the surroundings, catching the two kissing each other in the semi-shadow of a narrow street.

    At the moment the young man¡¯s hand grabbed the skirts of the dress, trying to denude her hips, Lorenne grabbed his hand and whispered: ?not here,¡± and she pulled him after her, inside of the inn, where they spent an entire night.

    Actually, she was with him when Emily and Albert finished their life together, even if she told Emily that she goes to visit a friend. Then, before leaving Brighton, she went to the inn to see Patrick and she found him ready to go. ?Which way?¡± she asked him in amazement and she understood that she never asked him what he was doing for a living.

    He simply said: ?London. My master needs me. That¡¯s why I must go.¡±

    ?Then¡­ let¡¯s go together, for I also must vanish from this damn city where I¡¯ve lost so many dear people,¡± and she really felt this, for even if she and Emily disagreed on so many things, yet, Lorenne got to strangely care about Miss Davis, still considering Emily her friend, and she really regretted that she died so: in the arms of the same love which Lorenne spurred Miss Davis to accept, thinking that this way Emily will be happy, without knowing that actually she wanted that love for her.

    And¡­ before vanishing from Brighton, Patrick told her to leave Albert at the edge of that forest, to confuse the police. This is how Lorenne understood that he wasn¡¯t a simple man as he seemed at first to be. But she found out who he really was after spending a few days with him in the carriage that was taking them both to London. It was when Patrick told her: ?Lorenne, I know that you are also hiding things from me and that you aren¡¯t a simple woman. That¡¯s why, if you need to hide from the world or just to reach so goals, come to baron Lyre Walker¡¯s house, for he also needs allies, more at this moment.¡±

    And she did this, for, after a few days spent in Christine¡¯s house, she understood yet that Mrs. Bircham can¡¯t protect her if necessary and she went to see Lyre Walker, who she actually knew since long ago, but with another name. Yet, she didn¡¯t let Patrick know about this. She only told him that her agreement with Lyre has been to do everything for him just to leave them two living together in that house.

    ?What are you thinking about?¡± Patrick asked her eventually, awakening her from her daydream. Then he kissed her forehead.

    ?About us, about our first meeting, and¡­ about Emily.¡±

    ?About Miss Davis? Why?¡± the young man asked her in amazement.

    ?Because I realize that I fulfilled my dream, the one of being happy next to another man, while she died before seeing her biggest dream come true - the one of being a mother.¡±

    Patrick smiled: ?Yet, she chose alone which way to walk eventually.¡±

    ?I¡¯m not that sure about this,¡± murmured Lorenne, sticking her body more of the man¡¯s body. ?I still think that Albert also had to do with that death.¡±

    ?The teamster? The one we left then at the edge of the forest?¡±

    ?Yes, but¡­ let¡¯s not talk about him right now.¡±

    ?No? Then? Who should we talk about now? About us?¡± the young man asked in a playful voice, gently touching her skin with his fingers.

    ?No. I want to know what you could eventually find out about Brian Beneath. Did you find the document the old Walker is after?¡±

    ?No. And I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find it eventually.¡±

    ?Why?¡± asked Lorenne surprised, raising her head a little bit to look into the young man¡¯s eyes.

    ?Because nobody enters Shelby Storm¡¯s castle. Not with that dog, Colby, guarding it.¡±

    ?Colby? Who¡¯s this and how do you know him?¡±

    ?Actually I don¡¯t know him personally, for I hadn¡¯t to do with him. By now. Yet, others met him and told me that he¡¯s really dangerous, a real pitbull, which if it stubs its fangs into the prey¡¯s throat, it won¡¯t ever escape. At least not alive.¡±

    ?Yet, I don¡¯t understand what has Brian Beneath to do with that Shelby Storm.¡±

    ?Neither I. But¡­ it seems that they live all into the old count¡¯s castle.¡±

    ?They all? Do you mean that Eva too¡­?¡± Lorenne suddenly asked, supporting her body with her forearm on his chest and staring somehow afraid into his eyes.

    ?No. Miss Stonebridge continues in Christine Bircham¡¯s house. The one who¡¯s living now in count Storm¡¯s castle is her protector, Alice Huntington.¡±

    ?Interesting,¡± murmured Lorenne, lying again on the young man¡¯s chest. ?It seems to me damn suspicious that that woman is now into Shelby Storm¡¯s castle and not into old Walker¡¯s one.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ?Why? Do they know each other?¡±

    ?It seems so, for¡­ as far as I could find out, the one known as Helen Walker, Eva¡¯s mother, died eventually in that old lady¡¯s house. Yet¡­ it seems that namely that death kept Mrs. Huntington away from this house. But¡­ I don¡¯t understand why Brian Beneath took her with him. This means that something more complicated is hiding behind this story.¡±

    ?Complicated? Like?¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know exactly. But¡­ Patrick, we must find out this if we want to survive and be young forever. That¡¯s why the first thing we must do is to bring Eva Stonebridge in this house and¡­ immediately,¡± and Lorenne smiled, thinking that she did thus the most important plan of her life.

    ***

    ?Beth, do you sleep?¡± Mrs. Huntington asked Beth, entering on tiptoe in her room and approaching the bed.

    Beth instead, being with her back to the door, closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, for the last thing she wanted at that moment was to explain to Mrs. Huntington why did she cry in front of Eva and why did she accuse her that she was indifferent and at all different from Alfred Stonebridge if she could abandon her little girl so quickly, being stubborn to punish Brian thus, as she thought.

    Alice, however, didn¡¯t give up, just as she didn¡¯t kid herself that Beth¡¯s game of the ?Asleep Beauty¡± was real - sitting on the bed, she touched the girl¡¯s arm and forced her to watch her: ?I know you are upset, child. Yet: you could understand Eva instead of blaming her.¡±

    ?To understand her?¡± flared up Beth and started crying. ?How to understand her, Mrs. Huntington when she gives up so easily on happiness because of a simple caprice?¡±

    ?What if isn¡¯t this a simple caprice, Beth? What if doing this she sacrifices herself?¡±

    ?And who her sacrifice will help? Nobody, for she only hurts everybody thus, including me. Well, she could not take me into account, for I¡¯m a simple stupid, and naive servant who thought that she could be friends with her master. But¡­ how to give up on happiness, Mrs. Huntington? How could she give up on being a mother? How could she tell me that I must be Laura¡¯s mother and that she won¡¯t ever return?! This is selfishness, hypocrisy, cowardness, and caprice, for¡­ she has been hurt and she wants to get revenge. But she isn¡¯t the only one who has been hurt but left everything behind because of love. Mister Beneath also suffered a lot because of Mister Stonebridge¡¯s betrayal. But he didn¡¯t go anywhere and neither he left her behind, even if he could have done this very easily, for he¡¯s a man and he could find for sure another woman. Yes, what Miss Stonebridge does is something done for being selfish, Mrs. Huntington. It¡¯s unfair to leave us behind just to make her life,¡± mumbled Beth repeatedly, through tears and sobbing, at Mrs. Huntington¡¯s chest. ?It¡¯s unfair. It isn¡¯t right to do this. How could she do that, Miss Huntington? Doesn¡¯t she feel shame to¡­?¡±

    With her eyes wet because of the intense emotions which she took from Beth, Alice bitterly smiled, for, on the one hand, she understood Beth very well. Still, on the other hand, she also understood Eva¡¯s reason for moving away from everybody, more after finding out about Sophie¡¯s death and that she died in weird circumstances. Thus she came up with the idea that not Mrs. Anderson Bell should have died that night, but Brian.

    Actually, Alice considered that namely this has been her mistake because before she mentioned that Sophie died, Beth almost got to make Eva accept to turn back to Brian. Eva even stood up to go to her room and pack her things. But, ups, Mrs. Huntington opened her mouth and ruined everything, for, soon after this, stopped in the middle of the room, Eva turned to look at them and said: ?it means that I can¡¯t be Laura¡¯s mother in this life, Mrs. Huntington. That¡¯s why I must go and as far as possible from here if I want everybody to be happy. And, Beth, please: take care of my little girl and be her mother in my place.¡±

    Such words made Beth whip out of the house, telling Eva shameful words, all those words she didn¡¯t tell till then, reproaching her thus her sudden departure from Image a year ago when she didn¡¯t say at least goodbye to her good friend. But even if it was heavy rain outside, Beth preferred that weather instead of staying in the same house with Eva, who she got to consider selfish and spoiled. Then, a few days after that, because she walked through rain all the way to Shelby¡¯s castle, Beth had a high fever and raved. But, right after she came a little bit back to her senses, she started to cry again and feel sorrow for Eva, who ?fell¡± so down that she got to give up on Brian and her daughter, once again giving up on her, leaving her behind to take care of her baby girl this time.

    Mrs. Huntington instead, even if she knew that Beth¡¯s accusations were unfair, couldn¡¯t say the truth to her, for she got to believe too that Sophie Anderson Bell died instead of Brian, and this was because Eva refused to join the ?Red Ants¡± at Lorenne Fabeau¡¯s request, who sent Lyre¡¯s order this way, a man who Alice got to hate even more than Eva hated him.

    Actually the day Eva gave birth she went out to have a walk through the garden, feeling strong cramps in her belly, which she considered fake labor, for Mrs. Huntington talked to her about this not being scared if this happens and she won¡¯t be by her side. Yet, even if she was barely standing, she thought that the cold air will refresh her. That¡¯s why she got out of bed. But, instead of being only her and the fresh air, she saw Lorenne and Lyre descending from the carriage right in front of Stonebridge¡¯s house, and, even if she didn¡¯t know the old man, she knew very well what Lorenne could do. That¡¯s why Eva felt the blood freezing in her veins and turned her back on them intending to enter. And she not only wanted to enter the house, but also to lock the door and, for the first time in her life, she got to hate the fact that she was alone that day, even if before she dreamt about having at least some free time, alone, without Brian or anybody else by her side, for Brian was careful and knew that in her condition leaving her alone won¡¯t make her feel safe in case of something.

    But¡­ Bardain has been wrong that day, for he left her alone while being afraid that something could have happened to Brian. That¡¯s why Lorenne and Lyre took advantage to approach that house, for even if Bardain didn¡¯t see them that day, at that crossroad, Lyre saw him on the driving box and recognized in him Beneath¡¯s teamster. That¡¯s why he said to Lorenne: ?it seems that God loves us, for¡­ Brian Beneath isn¡¯t home, and with his teamster away from this place, we have a free way to fulfill our plans.¡±

    That¡¯s why when he saw Eva turning her back on them and intending to run, he told her in a severe tone: ?for how long will you hide from me, Eva Stonebridge? Do you still think that you can protect your dears this way?¡±

    This made Eva really freeze and swallow hard while shaking with all of her body. Even so, she turned and watched her in the end.

    Lyre instead didn¡¯t care at all about his granddaughter, but on the contrary - he wanted her to pay for Helen¡¯s brazenness of running away with Alfred just not to fulfill his wish. That¡¯s why he told her in a severe and demanding voice: ?or what? Do you think that your father¡¯s death has been a simple coincidence? Of course, not. It was me who took care of this, for¡­ one pays for everything he did in this life and not after this, and your father had a lot of debts in front of me, debts he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay for his entire life.¡±

    ?What the hell you¡¯re talking about?¡± faltered Eva out, doubling up with pain, for she felt a powerful pang in her stomach.

    ?That the shameless of your father was who trumped my ace 17 years ago, taking my daughter away from here, making her his mistress and not his wife.¡±

    The sky collapsed over Eva when she found out that her parents hadn¡¯t been ever married, even if she thought that, although nobody told her about this.

    Lyre continued his thought, trying to make her suffer even more. Lorenne even saw a kind of savage sparkle in his eyes as if he was making a feast of Eva¡¯s sufferance: ?but as Alfred died too soon, it¡¯s you who must help me to get what I want - Beneath¡¯s fortune. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll marry him right away, and as soon as you give birth to your baby, Brian Beneath must vanish and his fortune written on my name, something that had to happen 17 years ago, for it was for this I decided to sacrifice my 17 years old daughter, marrying her with a decrepit man.¡±

    ?That¡¯s enough,¡± shouted Eva. ?It¡¯s enough hearing such words from you. I don¡¯t want to hear them.¡±

    ?But you have to. And you¡¯ll listen to the end, for you have no choice. You owe me as Helen¡¯s daughter, who had the shame to¡­¡±

    ?Damn you all and your revenge,¡± Eva hissed through her teeth, staring with hatred at Lyre. ?It seems that¡¯s the only thing you live for and you don¡¯t even think about others while trampling their souls under your feet just to feel fulfilled. And what for? For damn money and fortune.¡±

    ?Does it seem little to you?¡± asked Lyre with a swagger.

    ?Yes, for you won¡¯t take that money with you in the grave, ever,¡± Eva snarled the words, for she felt such unbearable pain in her stomach, pain that was increasing with each second, with each breath, making her think that she¡¯ll collapse and very soon actually. Yet, she kept standing, for she didn¡¯t want to give up, not in front of that old man who she understood that he was her grandfather, but she considered cruel and mean. But more than this she hated the fact that she listened to him saying to her that he never loved her mother and that he tried to sell Helen as Alfred sold her. ?That¡¯s why, keep my words in your mind, old man: you won¡¯t ever have what you want, for¡­ only to wash my mother¡¯s honor, I¡¯m ready to step on your soul and fight with your madness till I¡¯ll see you on your knees in front of me.¡±

    Hearing her talking like that, even if she knew that Eva¡¯s words were only the product of her instructions for months, Lorenne felt sorrow for her, so suddenly. More: she felt sorrow for bringing Lyre there, even if at first she intended to come alone to Image and convince Eva willingly accept her grandfather¡¯s plan. At that moment instead, she understood that everything was lost, for Eva, who she knew damn stubborn, would fight to the bitter end to protect her family, for which Lorenne knew that Eva was capable to kill if necessary only to know them safe, for even if they never talked about such things, she was more than aware that Eva hated betrayal the most, and Lyre, with his simple presence and arrogance, was only outlining this once again in front of his granddaughter - that life was betraying her once again and that that betrayal had a material shape - Lyre Walker.

    Lorenne winced when she heard Eva saying: ?I¡¯ll kill you with my hands if necessary, if you touch what¡¯s mine, for¡­ neither Brian nor my child is for sale and they won¡¯t be ever goods. And this will happen, even if I die.¡±

    After this, Eva ran across the field, in her desperate attempt to hide from the two. But what she didn¡¯t know was that once away from that place, after turning her back on that house, Lyre told Lorenne confidently, at all bothered that his plan seemed to have failed: ?she¡¯ll look for us when she understands that she¡¯s powerless.¡±

    Then Lyre climbed into his carriage, demanding his teamster to rush to London for he had better things to do than to watch the breakdowns of a stupid girl, who couldn¡¯t learn how to show her caprices. Lorenne instead knew very well that things weren¡¯t as Lyre saw them, for she knew Eva better than he knew her and if she got to talk to a strange man just as she talked to him that day, it meant only one thing: she was more than prepared for war and kill, as she told them before running across that field.

    ***

    With such memories in her mind, Lorenne Fabeau came that day to Christine Bircham, intending to do everything she could to convince Eva to accept Lyre¡¯s plan, at least for the moment, for Lorenne got to love Patrick a lot. That¡¯s why she decided to supplant Lyre and give her lover his freedom, who she considered a captive in Lyre Walker¡¯s house.

    But¡­ instead of her grandiose plan, which she had at length planned and wanted to tell Eva about this, she found something awe-inspiring in the small hall, next to the stairs that led to the second floor: Christine Bircham was lying unconscious on the ground, at the base of those stairs, after falling on them and, on the floor, around her, was seen blood.

    However¡­ not Christine¡¯s death seemed impressive to her, but the fact that, upstairs, she saw Eva and Anne, shaking like hell, and she understood that one of them was who pushed Christine off those stairs. The reason - she could only guess it, for it was too obvious: Anne Ross was touching her belly, feeling a lot of pain, after a fight where she has been forced to apply some effort.

 LXXXII

    ?I never thought that my life will be so cruel to me¡±

    ?Go! Right now! Both, leave this house immediately!¡± shouted Lorenne to the two girls, running up the stairs and, squeezing their arms, she shook them hard to make them come to their senses, for both were looking frozen, in the same place, and staring toward Christine, who was lying on the floor.

    Suddenly, Lorenne stepped in front of Eva, hiding Christine¡¯s body from the young girl¡¯s sight and, touching her cheeks with both palms, she told her: ?listen to me carefully, Eva - never ever talk about what happened here. Did you understand me?¡±

    Shaking like hell, Eva didn¡¯t answer. She only stared into Lorenne¡¯s eyes, who kept staring into hers, and, so soon, the young girl¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ?No. No time for crying,¡± shouted Lorenne. ?It¡¯s time to be strong, finish climbing these stairs, and go to your room to gather your stuff. And¡­ if someone ever asks you where you¡¯ve been at the moment Christine Bircham fell on these stairs, you should shortly and clearly answer: as far as possible from her. And¡­ not even think to mention the fact that you fought with her. Did you understand me? Don¡¯t say anything that can turn you into a suspect or get you into trouble. That¡¯s why¡­ listen to my advice and quickly gather your things,¡± Mrs. Fabeau demanded them and pushed them from behind, forcing them to leave the place.

    Only when Eva¡¯s room door closed behind the two young girls, did Lorenne rush to descend the stairs and, with shaking hand, even if she also didn¡¯t know why she felt like this, she approached the index finger from Christine¡¯s nostrils and waited. But¡­ she felt no blowing of air for about 2 minutes of waiting, and this made her hissingly breathe out. Then, after squeezing and relaxing the fist a few times to calm down at least a little bit, Lorenne touched Christine¡¯s neck and checked for a pulse. And¡­ she wide-opened her eyes: it was still felt, even if very weak. But¡­ so soon, that pulse, that was barely felt at touching, stopped beating, and Lorenne understood that definitely everything was already lost.

    ?Damn it! It¡¯s everything that was missing!¡± she murmured, even if she came there to fulfill Lyre Walker¡¯s command and get rid of Christine. But what Lorenne intended was to send Mrs. Bircham far away from that city, telling her that the ?Red Ants¡± intend to kill her and, if she cared about her life, she should run, very far from that place, and never turn back.

    Life instead, as always, had other plans for her, plans that weren¡¯t part of her list of ?must do.¡± But¡­ how she couldn¡¯t do anything else to change that situation, she could only give up and accept everything as a real fact.

    ***

    Breathless and with her blood somehow frozen in her veins, Eva was gathering her things in a hurry, putting them inside a small bag she brought with her when she turned back to that home.

    Anne, the same or more hardened than Eva, was sitting on the bed and staring at the barely illuminated window, for that day was one extremely sad, with a purple sky, which was alike an upset child about to start crying.

    ?What is to be done, Eva?¡± Anne murmured eventually, still staring at the window.

    Eva, without stopping what she was doing, said: ?Nothing. There¡¯s nothing else we can do now, Anne. Only to listen to Lorenne and leave this house. It¡¯s the best thing we can do.¡±

    ?But, Eva, we¡­ we killed Mrs. Bircham!¡± Anne almost shouted. Eva instead covered Anne¡¯s mouth with her palm and, staring into her eyes, she said to her:

    ?And¡­ what do you want to do? To sentence your child forever only because you have a conscience? Will you sentence him or her to live like the son or the daughter of an assassin, hiding from everybody? If so, go ahead! I¡­ won¡¯t do that, for¡­ that¡¯s enough my sufferance. I don¡¯t want my girl and Brian to suffer too. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯ll take this secret with me in the grave.¡±

    ?What about us, Eva?¡± asked Anne through tears, staring into Eva¡¯s eyes, who was staring confused at her, also about to leave free the stream of tears to flow on her cheeks. ?What about our soul, Eva? Will we be really able to live with this sin on our soul?¡±

    ?We must do that eventually,¡± said Eva coldly and, in one go, mechanically, she wiped the tears that appeared in the corner of her eyes. Then, quickly closing her bag, she grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and forced her to follow her, and the door noisily closed behind them, as if it was the door of a cell in which the worst criminal of the world has been closed. Actually, it could have been considered this way, for Eva closed, in that room, her biggest fears and secrets, for even if Eva¡¯s sin was an unforgivable one, she still decided to sacrifice her happiness for the ones who she loved to be safe and happy.

    ***

    ?Take this money with you and go straight to Brighton,¡± Lorenne demanded Eva. ?Keep your course and don¡¯t show in known places. No, no, wait! Per contra: show your face in frequented places. Leave everybody see you, for¡­ as many people will see you in those places, better. Leave them know you far away from this place, for¡­ it¡¯s time to finish this madness, child.¡±

    ?What about you, Mrs. Fabeau? What will you do?¡± mumbled Eva, holding Lorenne¡¯s hands into hers.

    Lorenne kindly smiled: ?I¡¯ll pass through it. As I ever did. With my head up actually, as I have always done,¡± and she caressed Eva¡¯s cheek, that was felt wet, even though the tears, that appeared in the corner of her eyes, were right away wiped. ?And, Eva¡­ take care of our Miss Davis too. Don¡¯t forget her and, at least from time to time, go under that big oak, under which you love to spend the warm summer evenings, and, at least once, put some white flowers on her grave and tell her that I¡¯m sorry that everything ends this way. For the three of us actually.¡±

    After this, Lorenne held Eva to her chest, and two minutes later forced her to climb into the carriage, next to Anne, who kept crying. But¡­ even if she knew that she did well, Lorenne felt sorrow for seeing them probably for the last time.

    ?Lorenne, I think you should also¡­,¡± Patrick told her, approaching Lorenne, after closing the carriage¡¯s door.

    ?No, Patrick. I¡¯ll stay,¡± said Mrs. Fabeau shortly, suddenly staring with hatred in front, with a harsh glance. ?It¡¯s time to fulfill a promise I made to someone, long ago.¡±

    ?A promise?¡± asked Patrick confused. ?What exactly? Lorenne, what are you planning this time?¡± and he touched her arms, forcing her to watch him.

    ?The death of the ?Red Ants,¡± said Mrs. Fabeau in a confident and severe tone. ?That¡¯s enough, Patrick! Too many Eves suffered in this life because of them, to allow them to exist and from now on.¡±

    ?Are you crazy?¡± hissed through his teeth. ?If you do that, the old Walker will¡­¡±

    ?¡­destroy me?¡± said Lorenne, grinning. ?Leave him to do that. Anyway: with Eva far away from him, at least he¡¯ll have no possibility to have what he wants. That¡¯s why, Patrick, you must go with Eva and never leave her alone. Did you hear me? If you really cared about me, at least a little bit, you¡¯ll listen to what I said.¡±

    ?I cared?¡± said Patrick with pain in his voice. ?I loved you, Lorenne. And I still love you.¡±

    ?Yet¡­ we don¡¯t have a life together,¡± and Lorenne sadly smiled. ?Because¡­ I¡¯ve heard them planning to get rid of you, Patrick. I heard it yesterday evening. That decrepit old man told a young man to get rid of you. That¡¯s why he told you to go today to the usual place. They intend to kill you and I don¡¯t want to lose you too for a stupid idea of greatness. That¡¯s why, do me this favor and get lost from here, for this way you don¡¯t only protect yourself, but also you¡¯ll make me happy, for¡­ if you¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll be also happy.¡±

    ?What about you? Why don¡¯t you go with us then?¡±

    ?It¡¯s too risky. Someone must stay here.¡±

    ?Then, I¡¯ll stay. I know Lyre Walker very well and¡­¡±

    ?No, Patrick. No. This is a madness a woman should end, just as a woman started it. And¡­ I¡¯ll be the one doing this, for¡­ I promised Emily that I¡¯ll help her one day to kill the ?Red Ants¡± and I plan to do myself this favor before dying.¡±

    A hot kiss on the young man¡¯s lips, as if sealing a pact, made him wince, for that one could have been the last kiss of the woman he got to love, even though they had different ages and social statuses. Yet¡­ he must go, for he could make Lorenne happy this way, for their relationship has been always a strange one, but they still had something in common: they were fulfilling the other¡¯s wishes, no matter the cost or how strange didn¡¯t it seem.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    That¡¯s why, hardly releasing his hand from her, Patrick took a few steps toward the carriage. He turned back instead, so soon, and held her again tightly to her chest. Then, he whispered: ?resist! No matter what, resist! I¡¯ll find you and I¡¯ll make you happy again!¡± Then, he turned his back on her and, without watching back, he climbed on the driving box and hardly pulled the reins, making that carriage hit the road in the mad gallop of the horses.

    While they were leaving, Eva put her head through the open window and looked back, and she saw Lorenne standing in the same place and waving to them. Eva also smiled, having a long-ago image in front of her eyes: the one with her and Brian staying under that bid rounded maple tree, staring at a small fluffy pellet, called a red squirrel, that made them so happy then and which she thought that actually brought them together.

    Then, when they were too far to see well those places, Eva sat normally again and looked at Anne, who was with her eyes closed and with her head laid on the back of the chair while bitter tears were flowing on her cheeks. Eva instead said nothing: neither to comfort her nor to scold her. And¡­ how could she say something when she understood that words were meaningless at that moment and that they must start a new life, far away from that town.

    ***

    Carefully closing the door behind her, Lorenne Fabeau first looked around, through the half-open door, but there wasn¡¯t anybody seen around there: only the autumn and its savage beauty. Thus, seeing that there weren¡¯t witnesses, of their madness, she finished closing the wooden door and locked it. After this, she approached the place where Christine was laying on the floor.

    She stopped instead one step from Christine and watched her for a long time. But¡­ she felt no remorse seeing her like this. Per contra: she felt strange happiness, for¡­ she knew that only this way Eva and Emily were avenged, for only because of Christine Bircham their life has been ruined. Then, weirdly grinning, as she went crazy, Lorenne bent over Christine and put in order the dead one¡¯s disheveled hair, whispering: ?well, how does it feel, Mrs. Bircham? How does it feel now when you know that you are who lost in the end? Damn unpleasantly, huh? Well, you deserved it, fully deserved it, for as you tormented so many innocent souls in this life, you got to suffer too in the end. And¡­ I hope you¡¯ll creep like a worm on the other world, paying thus for all those Eves who you made creep at your feet only because you had a mad desire to feel yourself the Queen of the World, the almighty Christine Bircham.¡±

    Then, she stood up, after finishing putting in order Mrs. Bircham¡¯s clothes too, making her seem as if not falling off the stairs, but also willingly lying on that floor. Eventually, Lorenne climbed a few stairs and, when she was enough high to can proudly watch Christine, she sat down on one of the stairs, and, still smiling, she said: ?one Bircham started this madness and a Bircham will end it, for your death, Christine, must undoubtedly be the end of the ?Red Ants¡± too.¡±

    ***

    Was crying Beth, knelt in front of Shelby Storm¡¯s castle, holding a letter to her chest, a letter Mrs. Huntington read to everybody and where Eva wrote to Beth: ?take care of my child, good friend. Please, be her mother, for¡­ I want to see the world and at least live a little bit only for me. Maybe I¡¯ll feel this way eventually revenged.¡±

    And Eva¡¯s words were so cruel, cutting to the bones in the souls of those who listen to them, for when Alice read that letter, at Brian¡¯s request, they were all in the living room: she, Beth, Stan, Brian, Shelby, and Keen. But¡­ what hurt Brian the most wasn¡¯t to hear that Eva left to take revenge on him, but because she didn¡¯t write a word to him: neither insults nor any other thing, for he would have considered them love words in the end.

    At that moment instead, being in Shelby¡¯s office, which Storm gave him to use, in front of the open window and with his hands in his pockets, Brian was crying his pain and betrayal, scolding himself for being unable to get to the heart of the beloved woman, make her forgive him, and turn back to him: once and forever.

    Actually, Brian was afraid of something more: that Keen, who came that day to the castle, before they read that letter brought there by a mailman, told them all that Christine Bircham was dead and that Lorenne Fabeau has been arrested for killing her, for she accepted her guilt, right away the police entered that house, brought there by a passer-by, who Lorenne stopped in the middle of the street and asked him for calling the police there, for a trial happened in that house.

    ?It also seems that Miss Stonebridge and Anne Ross were also there,¡± Keen told him later when were only the two of them in the office. ?But both of them vanished eventually and I think that someone forced them to vanish.¡±

    Brian winced and looked scared at the detective: ?did he dare to hurt¡­?¡± Keen instead calmed him down very soon: ?no, Mister Beneath, Eva Stonebridge willingly left the country and it seems that Paris is her final destination. At least this is what Lenny and John managed to find out, for¡­ at a crossroad, they lost their traces.¡±

    ?Why, Eva? Didn''t you really trust me?¡± murmured Brian, closing his eyes, with pain. ?You could have at least asked for my help and not gone into the wide world. Thus¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have felt so powerless and hopeless¡­ a nobody, in fact.¡±

    And his eyes focused again on the sad nature that was stretching in front of him. And¡­ only from the corner of his eyes, he saw the moment when Stan finally dared to approach Beth, knelt next to her, and held her to his chest. She didn¡¯t even oppose that hug, for it was something she needed.

    ***

    ?Why, Mrs. Fabeau? Why have you been so cruel to us in this life?¡± Brian asked her when he went to visit her at the police section where Lorenne have been taken after being arrested.

    So calm, that he found it weird, even though her hands and legs were cuffed, Mrs. Fabeau raised her head and looked into his eyes. ?It wasn¡¯t our fault, Mister Beneath. It¡¯s fate guilt.¡±

    ?Yet, one makes his own fate. With his hand actually,¡± he said, somehow hissing the words through his teeth.

    ?Really?¡± said Lorenne as chill as before. ?I think you¡¯re wrong, Mister Beneath, for not we make our fate, but the sins of the world make it.¡±

    ?And¡­ also those sins made Eva change so much?¡±

    ?It¡¯s possible. Even if I¡¯m more tempted to say that what changed Eva have been all those reckless people that always surrounded her. And¡­ if you don¡¯t want to be one of them, Mister Beneath, leave her free. Even only God knows for how long.¡±

    ?Why? Why are you talking like that? If you tell me where she is, I¡­?¡±

    ?Will you look for her? I don¡¯t doubt this. But¡­ Mister Beneath, are you sure that you can protect her? From the world and its madness? I¡¯m sure that you can¡¯t do that, for you¡¯ve been unable to do this. And¡­ if you had protected her right from the beginning, you would have acted differently, right from the moment you understood that she wasn¡¯t a nobody for you. If you had given up on your life to take her out of Christine Bircham¡¯s claws, she would have been safe now. But¡­ you couldn¡¯t even protect her from yourself then.¡±

    ?I would have done this if Emily Davis¡­¡±

    ?You¡¯re right. Emily has been wrong: right from the moment she went to Sophie Anderson Bell and told her about Eva¡¯s pregnancy. But¡­ even if Miss Davis¡¯s way of acting has been a wrong one, she did this for love, for even if Emily Davis was alike a stone statue in many of the cases, a being incapable to love, but capable to destroy everything she wanted, she did you a favor then, taking Eva from next to you because, doing this, she saved them both: Eva and your child. Only because of this you should be grateful to Emily Davis and stop blaming her for what happened. And¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong: I don¡¯t ask you to forgive her or understand her. I just¡­ ask you not to stain her memory with bad words. Leave her at least there, where God wanted to send her eventually, be calm, if not happy, for what Emily Davis wanted the most, but she never had, has been happiness. That¡¯s why I dare to give you this advice: stay away from this madness if you don¡¯t want to lose your girl too, for only because of this Eva sacrificed herself and left England: for you two to be happy. And¡­ be humble, with your head bowed, and don¡¯t even try to kneel the power, for you won¡¯t make it ever, no matter who stays behind you.¡±

    And that time has been the last time when Brian or anybody else saw Lorenne, for since that day she refused to see anybody, and everything that they could later find out has been that Lorenne Fabeau has been eventually sent to a salt mine.

    ***

    Two booties were on Eva¡¯s lap, tears in her eyes, and loneliness in her soul¡­ it was everything which Eva Stonebridge was taking with her while leaving England, having only Patrick by her side, who was in fact a stranger for her.

    And¡­ she was also taking the memories with her: those where she was extremely happy and those when she wanted life to stop existing in that world. Yet, she took a load off her heart when she went to Emily Davis¡¯s grave and put some white flowers under that oak, telling the woman, who she had once adored, but who actually stabbed her heart, in the worse manner: ?I forgive you, Miss Davis, for there¡¯s nothing else to do. Yet, I can¡¯t tell you that I¡¯ll remember you with nostalgia or regret, and nor that I¡¯ll feel sorrow for your sudden death. Actually you paid as you deserved, for everything you did in this life. Yet, it¡¯s a shame that when you went you also took the love with you, a love you never appreciated or understood, for if you had done this, if you had cared at least for a second about it, Albert would have been with us right now and we wouldn¡¯t have cried ever for his loss.¡±

    After that, she turned her back on that place and went away, feeling no pain or remorse, for even if on one hand she accused Emily of trying to take her baby from her, Eva was also grateful to her, for teaching her to fight for what was hers and never give up.

    ***

    It¡¯s night outside. Night in the soul. Only the playful fire is dancing in the chimney, as if competing with the weak light of the candles in Shelby Storm¡¯s living room, where Alice Huntington was sitting on an armchair, with her face at the fire and, sad, was rocking the little Laura in her arms, who was calmly sleeping at that moment, even if the entire day has been extremely nervous, as if feeling that she has been abandoned by her mother, probably forever.

    Only when a painful sigh came out of her chest, Mrs. Huntington stood up and headed toward the stairs. She stopped, however, halfway, hearing Beth¡¯s cry, who closed herself again in her room and refused to see anybody.

    ?Poor child,¡± the old lady murmured, words told to Beth, who for the x time has been abandoned by the one she loved the most and she got to name sister.

    But, at the moment Laura moved in her arms, without awaking, Mrs. Huntington came back to her senses and continued climbing the stairs, slowly-slowly, with pain and sadness in her soul, stairs which she considered the ones of the divine punishment at that moment, for she once again failed protecting an innocent soul, for even if she had promised Helen to protect Eva and her baby, she couldn¡¯t do that and once again a woman¡¯s soul, a small Eva, an innocent soul, was growing up without her mother, paying thus for the sins of the entire world in the arms of wisdom.

    TO BE CONTINUED

 EPILOGUE

    I always wondered why ?Eva¡¯s sins,¡± just as others always asked me why did I choose this name for the first book I decided to write. But¡­ each time I didn¡¯t know what to answer my friends or myself. Eventually, while writing this last chapter of the first volume of the book, I realized what message did I try to send through the written lines by me - my forgotten feelings, my imaginary world, or maybe just dreams about good love and not only one that often breaks into pieces when feelings are gone somewhere.

    And¡­ I¡¯m sure that not only I found myself in many events written in this book, but you also, my reader, the one who stood by my side while reading what I¡¯ve written, undoubtedly from the heart. And¡­ even if I never lived such pain as the one described in this book, for I had a mother who always supported me when I needed and who I must say thank you for everything she did to me in these 30 years of my life, yet, I often managed to identify with the main character, just as Eva Stonebridge did while reading her favorite novels, suffering with them while dreaming about happiness.

    Then I understood that the ?sins¡± about which I wrote in this book are only a few of those many which women live in their life even if each of us understands this in his way and lives it also in a particular manner. But is ?Eva¡¯s Sins¡± only for women? I don¡¯t think so. Actually, I¡¯m sure that it isn¡¯t so, for just as women suffer a lot because of love and betrayal, there are men who at least once in their life cried like Brian Beneath when he lost his beloved woman and when he understood that his love escaped through his fingers just as the dried sand taken in someone''s palm on a sunny beach, abundantly bathed by the sun; that it has been someone who identified himself with Stan, the one who dreamt about a family, a warm meal, and happiness, who always fought to have them, keeping his heart pure and suffering a lot losing a parent, just like Brian and Stan did when Bardain vanished somewhere.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    And¡­ there are also those Beth who cared a lot about a friend, for who they have been capable to face the whole world only to be by her side, even if that friend betrayed them eventually or left them behind. But undoubtedly they found a Mrs. Huntington, who shared her wisdom with them, for even though she also had a lot of sins, her grey flakes seen in her hair made her be someone to care about and who cares about you a lot, for in old ages life becomes a philosopher, one with a lot of wise theories about the world and how one should live his life in fact.

    That¡¯s why, dear reader, love when you can do that, be happy when you have your family by your side and have good friends always ready to help you. Just¡­ simply live your life and, if someone wants to leave you behind, just leave him to go, turn your back on him and be happy, and never care about why did he go, for¡­ it just means that that person was just a ?traveler,¡± one who fulfilled his mission in your life, that one of teaching you about life, being that good teacher who showed you a lot of good things and who, eventually, like a secret agent, is vanishing somewhere without saying at least ?goodbye¡± to you and this just because he has nothing else to say to you. So¡­ leave him to go to find new missions while you¡¯ll live your life and if this life wants us to have some sins on your soul then you should be ok with this, for if your heart is strong, it can face everything and make from sins good lessons taught in this life. That¡¯s why¡­ keep your head up, your heart clean, the smile always on your lips, and be yourself¡­ this is what matters in the end.